UC-NRLF 


B    3    37^     7Tfl 


ilAlBANCROFT&Cji 

-I    \.\yrn.\yiisro.    ? 


THE 


BIBLE    TKUE; 


OR, 


THE  COSMOGONY  OF  MOSES  COMPARED 
WITH  THE  FACTS  OF  SCIETs^CE. 


CONTAINING 


THE  (miGIN  AND  CORRELATIVE  POSITION  OF  THE 
DIFFERENT  RACES  OF  MEN,  AND  A  DESCRIP- 
TION OF  OUR  EARTH  AS  IT  WAS,  AS 
IT  IS,  AND  AS  IT  MUST  BE. 


ELIJAH  M.  FLY 

n 

OF   G0N2ALES,    TEXAS. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

CLAXTON,  REMSEN  &  HAFFELFINGER, 

819  &  821   Market  Street. 
187L 


GIFT 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1870,  by 

CLAXTON,  REMSEN  &  HAFFELFINGER, 

in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  ■\Va^hington. 

STEltEOTTPED  BY  J.  FA.GAN'  t  SOS.  PRINTED  BT  MOORE  1 


p 


edicaiion. 


TO  THE  LOVED  ONES  AT  HOME, 

WHO  MINISTERED  TO  MY  WANTS  AND   CHEERED  MR 

IN  THE  HOURS  OF  MY  AFFLICTION : 

TO  THE  HONE.ST  CHRISTIAN, 

REV.  P.  S.  I-IENSON,  O.  D., 

OF  PlIILADELrillA: 
TO  THE  BOLD  AND  INDEPENDENT  THINKER  OF  THE  NINE- 
TEENTH CENTURY  EVERYWHERE,  V/llO  DARES    INVESTI- 
GATE AND  REASON  UNFETTERED    BY  THE  BONDS 
OP  PREJUDICE:  THIS  WORK,  IN  THE  HOPE 
THAT  IT  WILL  PROVE  OF  LASTING 
BENEFIT  TO  THE  EARNEST 
INQUIRER  AFTER 
TRUTH,  IS 


l^ffcrtiomitclg    ijtdicalcd 


BY 

The  Author. 


41C514 


PEEFACE. 


To  no  one  is  the  arduous  difficulty  of  this  self-imposed 
task  so  apparent  as  to  the  author. 

There  is  a  large  class  of  Christians  who  consider  it  un- 
necessary to  adduce  evidence  to  substantiate  the  claims 
of  the  Bible,  arguing  that  the  proof  is  prima  facie  and 
self-evident,  and  therefore  to  all  who  read  the  Holy  Word 
the  conviction  of  its  divine  authenticity  will  certainly 
come  with  overwhelming  power. 

Experience  proves  this  to  be  a  mistake. 

Others  demand  for  the  inquirer  a  rationalistic  answer 
to  all  questions,  arguing  that  the  mind  must  have  every- 
thing fully  and  clearly  demonstrated  before  it  can  be  con- 
vinced. 

This  is  also  an  error. 

Two  and  t^vo  added  together  make  four  must  be  ac- 
cepted by  the  reason.  "  God  is  love  "  is  accepted  by  the 
heart. 

There  are  truths  in  the  Divine  code  not  demonstrable. 
Where  they  occur,  the  mind  and  heart  both  enter  into 
the  investigation.  There  are  truths  everywhere  we  can- 
not demonstrate,  yet  they  are  none  the  less  true. 

Yet  the  rationalistic  tendency  of  the  age  requires  from 
the  Christian  deeper  investigation  and  more  catholicity 
of  spirit. 

Infidelity,  like  a  simoon,  is  sweeping  the  field  of  reli- 
gious investigation,  and  he  who  would  escape  its  wither- 
ing influence,  must  —  as  the  individual  in  the  caravan  on 
the  desert  —  independently  of  all  others,  labor  for  his 
safety. 

The  seeming  contradictions  and  inconsistencies  in  the 
Bible,  so  harped  upon  by  those  who  disbelieve,  are  ap- 
parent to  every  one  who  carefully  reads  the  Scriptures. 
1*  *  '  Y 


VI  PREFACE. 

They  are  not  denied,  not  ex])]aineJ ;  and  the  honest 
mind  is  often  driven  into  infidelity. 

We  mast  liave  a  "  livinp:  reason"  for  our  faith,  and 
not  conchido,  because  the  evidence  of  a  fact  is  convincing 
to  our  mind,  it  is  necessarily  so  to  others. 

Christians  should  be  able  and  willing  to  accept  the 
invitation  of  the  skeptic,  "  Come  now,  let  us  reason  to- 
gether," with  the  full  confidence  of  success  which  a  thor- 
ough knowledge  of  our  subject  always  inspires. 

The  earnest  investigator-  begins  with  the  firm  convic- 
tion that  the  Bible  is  true,  and  meeting  these,  to  him, 
inexplicable  passages,  seeks  the  professed  believer,  and 
to  him  looks  for  a  solution  of  his  honest  doubts. 

Unfortunately  for  him,  frequently  too,  unfortunately 
for  both,  the  only  answer  to  his  inquiry  is,  "  It  is  so  be- 
cause the  Bible  says  so." 

This  docs  not,  will  not  satisfy  the  vigorous  and  inde- 
pendent mind  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

The  idea  that  it  is  sacrilegious  to  attempt  the  elucida- 
tion of  the  so-called  "  hidden  mysteries  "  belongs  to  the 
past. 

The  Bible  is  true ;  and  its  truths,  adapted  to  the  wants 
of  the  human  race  for  all  ages,  are  in  their  nature  pro- 
gressive; hence  their  revelation  will  keep  pace  with  men- 
tal and  moral  progress  so  long  as  time  shall  last. 

^ye  must  "  search  the  Scriptures  "  in  this  age  of  ration- 
ality. 

To  those  who  reject  them,  we  would  say  a  truth  is 
none  the  less  a  truth  because  we  do  not  accept  it. 

To  the  honest  thinker,  we  would-  say,  investigate  fear- 
lessly the  word  of  God  —  but  be  thorough.  Be  inde- 
pendent, patient,  but  above  all,  not  easily  discouraged. 

We  were  made  to  labor. 

Our  minds  were  given  us  for  use. 

Our  earth  is  to  us  the  primary  school  of  heaven,  and 
there  intellect  is  free. 

John  Henry  Kern. 

WiLLOwnnooic,  Gonzalt's  Co.,  Tkxas. 


CONTENTS 


PACK 

INTRODUCTORY 13 


CHAPTER  I. 

Explanation  of  "In  the  beginning"  —  Matter  not 
Eternal — Time  and  Eternity  Explained  —  Eter- 
nity OF  God  —  Fip.,st  Act  of  Special  Creation — Or- 
ganization OF  Worlds  —  Three  Heavens  —  Regular 
Gradation  in  Nature 27 

CHAPTER  II. 

Moving  upon  the  Face  of  the  Waters — Rotary  Mo- 
tion First  Assigned  —  Explanation  of  "Evening 
and  morning  were  the  first  day  "  —  Length  of 
Creative  Day 31 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Order  the  First  Great  Law  of  Nature — The  Pro- 
vince of  Revelation — The  Locality  of  Heaven....     31 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Description  of  the  Firmament — God  uses  Adequate 
Means  to  Accomplish  all  his  Designs — Attraction, 

WHEN  FIRST  BEGAN  TO  OPERATE  — FORMATION  OF  BeDS 

of  Rivers — Circulation  of  the  Waters  —  Waters 
Gathered  into  one  Place 39 


viii  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V. 

PAGE 

Six-Day  Theory  Considered  —  Motion  the  Law  of 
Being  —  Gravitation  Converted  into  Cohesion  — 

COMJNIENCEMENT  OF   VEGETATION  —  WhAT   KiND   FIRST 

Appeared 48 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Creation  of  Fish  and  Fowl — Necessity  of  Death 
among  Pre-Adamic  Beings — Birds  of  Aquatic  Ori- 
gin—  Existence  of  Pre-Adamic  Carnivora 57 

CHAPTER  VIL 

Creation  of  Animals — Highest  Link  of  Animal  Crea- 
tion—  Law  of  Hybridity  —  Plurality  of  Races 
considered 60 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Creation  of  the  Governing  Race — Creation  of  "The 
Prince  of  the  Poaver  of  the  Air"  —  His  Locality 
AND  Individuality^ G9 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Plurality  of  Races  Established  — Description  of 
THE  Primitive  Earth  —  The  Fossil  Remains  of  sup- 
posed Extinct  Species  Accounted  for  —  The  mean- 
ing OF  the  Command  "  Subdue  the  Earth." 74 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  Influence  of  the  Moont  upon  the  Seasons — Su- 
perior Chronology  —  The  Age  of  the  Earth  —  The 
Condition  of  the  Pre-Adamic  Races  —  The  Negro 
THE  Servant  of  the  Red  or  Governing  Race— Ne- 
cessity' of  Creating  the  White  Race 90 


CONTENTS.  ix 

CHAPTER  XI. 

PAOE 

Labor  a  Source  of  Pleasure  to  Adam— Reverence  for 
A  Higher  Eace  a  Natural  Instinct  in  the  Negro...  105 

CHAPTER  Xn. 

The  Different  Periods  of  Time  in  which  the  Races 
WERE  Created  —  "Not  a  Man  to  Till  the  Ground" 
Explained  —  Desire  for  Universal  Sovereignty 
Inherent  in  the  White  Race 113 

CHAPTER  Xni. 

Computation  op  Time— Science  vs.  Moses  — The  First 
Democratic  Government  —  First  Monarchy — Crea- 
tion OF  Eve 120 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  IMeans  God  uses  in  the  Accomplishment  of  His 
Designs  —  The  Trinity  in  Unity  —  Spiritual  Re- 
sults ARE  Effected  by  Spiritual  Agencies  —  Physi- 
cal Results  are  Effected  by  Physical  Means  — 
The  Connecting  Link  between  Mind  and  Matter 
— God's  Medium  of  Communicating  with  Man  —  In- 
stances— Proof 128 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Electricity  the  Means  used  in  Creating — The  same 
Means  used  in  Governing  the  Creation 136 

CHAPTER  XVL 

Reproduction  is  Death  —  Moses  writing  only  the 
History  of  the  Adamic  or  White  Race — The  Use 
OF  Revelation 143 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Adam  and  Eve  could  not  have  been  both  Immortal 


X  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

AND  Procreative  — Location  of  Eden,  both  Figura- 
TiVE  AND  Literal 156 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Locality   of   Eden    Literally — Tife  Hyperborean 
Kegions  of  Orpheus 169 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Locality  of  Eden  Figuratively  Considered 176 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Why  the  "Helpmeet''  God  gave  to  Adam  was  a  Fe- 
male—  The  Fall 180 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Who  the  Tempter  was  —  "And  they  sewed  fig-leaves 
together,  and  made  themselves  aprons." 189 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  Effects  of  the  Fall — Moral  and  Physical 196 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

The  Effects  of  the  Fall,  Continued 201 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

First  Act  of  Religious  Devotion  —  Cain's  Offering 
Considered — The  Origin  of  the  Mongolian  Race...  215 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Proof  of  Cain's  Miscegenation  —  The  Fifth  King  of 
THE  Line  of  Cain  Noticed — Naamah — The  Apotheo- 
sis OF  Lamech  — Why  Cain  was  Permitted  to  Estab- 
lish THE  Mongolian  Race 222 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Ideas  Suggested  by  the  History  of  Lamech  — Evi- 
dences OF  Antediluvian  Civilization.^. 237 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

PAGE 

"  The  Sons  of  God  SA^Y  the  Daughters  of  Mex  "  Ex- 
plained—  Why  "Noah  found  Grace  in  the  Sight 
OF  the  Lord." 249 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The  Flood— Moses  and  Geologists  — Mr.  Hitchcock's 
Frog 2G1 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  Flood  —  The  Means  used  in  Producing  it  —  Ef- 
fects—  Extent 273 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

How  THE  AVestern  Continent  and  Islands  were  Peo- 
pled—  Description  of  the  Ark — The  Dove  bring- 
ing IN  AN  Olive  Leaf..; 288 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

The  Cos:mogony  of  Moses  Compared  with  the  Facts  of 

^Geology  — The  Earth  when  a  Crust  — Formation 

ofEocks— The  Three  Stages  in  the  life  of  Man 

Compared  with    the  Three   Eevolutions   in  the 

Earth 302 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Recapitulation  —  "  Thy  Kingdom  Come,"  &c.  —  An- 
swer TO  THE  Question,  "  Why  did  God  Permit  the 
Propagation  of  the  Adamic  Race  ?"  — Necessity 
FOR  the  Advent  of  Christ 321 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

The  Different  Forms  of  Government  Noticed  — 
Death  sent  as  a  Blessing  upon  Adam— Our  Desire 
for  Immortality  —  How  can  the  Sons  of  Adam  be- 
come the  Sons  of  God?  — Christ  the  Second  Adam 


XU  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

—  Difference-  between  Adam  and  his  Descendants 
— The  DocTiiiNE  of  Election —  Office  of  the  Sec- 
ond Adam 310 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

The  First  and  Second  Advent  —  The  Faith  of  the 
Christian  —  The  Faith  of  the  Jew  —  Both  Taught 
in  the  Bible — Misapplication  of  Prophecy 365 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  First  and  Second  Advent,  Continued  —  The  Pro- 
phecies in  Kelation  to  the  First  have  been  Ful- 
filled —  Who  will  be  Christ's  Subjects  in  His 
Reign  of  Power?  —  How  can  this  Earth  be  Made 
the  Abode  of  Peace?  —  "  But  the  Day  of  the  Lord 
shall  Come  as  a  Thief  in  the  Night  "^ The  Xew 
Jerusalem 381 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Description  of  the  New  Jerusalem  — Where  Situ- 
ated—  Its  Inhabitants  —  Ezekiel  and  John 396 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

The  Ecpyrosis — The  New  Earth — Its  Inhabitants  — 
Man  made  Immortal  again  through  the  Resurrec- 
tion—  Reproduction,  consequent  Death  in  the 
New  Earth 419 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

The  "Ancient  of  Days"  —  "One  like  unto  the  Son 
OF  Man"  —  The  Prayer  "  Thy  Kingdom  come,"  &c., 
NOW  FULLY  Answered 43i 


THE   BIBLE   TRUE. 


INTEODUCTORY. 


IN  the  investigation  of  any  subject,  there  can  be  but  little 
chance  of  arriving  at  the  truth,  if  we  approach  it  with 
our  minds  trammelled  by  preconceived  ideas,  so  stubborn 
as  to  amount  to  ineradicable  prejudices.  Yet  how  few  are 
there  in  this,  or  have  been  in  the  former  ages,  who  have  not, 
by  this  means,  been  prevented  from  attaining  to  that  height 
in  the  development  of  the  laws  of  mind  and  of  matter  which 
is  within  the  reach  of  the  human  intellect.  Reason  is 
bestowed  upon  man  for  wise  and  noble  purposes ;  but  if 
those  aspirations  for  knowledge  which  are  essential  to  supe- 
rior intelligence,  are  to  be  forever  repressed  by  the  dogmata 
of  schoolmen,  then  is  the  power  of  thought,  of  investigation, 
given  to  us  in  vain ;  and  our  thirst  for  knowledge,  instead 
of  being  our  greatest  blessing,  is  an  unmitigated  curse. 

The  bane  of  Christianity,  in  all  ages,  is  the  absurd  and 
bigoted  manner  in  which  its  professors  frown  down  investi- 
gation. Good  men,  but  men  with  narrow  minds  and  preju- 
diced views,  have  had  their  theories,  their  standards  of 
orthodoxy,  and  all  thought  must  be  squared  by  their  rule ; 
and  woe  be  to  him  who  dares  to  think  outside  of  and  beyond 
the  tread-mill  circle  prescribed  by  the  commentators.  How 
much  more  honoring  to  the  word  of  truth  to  invite  investiga- 
tion with  a  manly,  ay,  with  a  Christian  confidence  that  the 
Bible  will  prove  true,  though  the  heavens  fall,  because  it 
was  given  to  us  by  the  very  God  of  truth,  for  the  purpose 
2  13 


14  THfi    bIBLE    TRUE. 

of  leading  us  when  Wind,  and  Avitliout  any  sufficient  guide, 
into  the  contemplation  of  the  glory  of  his  works  and  the 
perfection  of  his  attributes. 

If,  in  the  future  pages  of  this  work,  any  good  man  should 
think  that  we  are  disposed  to  make  bold  comments  on  the 
Scriptures,  let  him  be  assured  that  we  do  not  so  in  a  spirit 
of  rashness ;  for  we  tell  him  now,  that  his  reverence  for  the 
sacred  record  is  not  greater  than  our  ow^n ;  and  if  he  will 
reflect  that  he  may  not  be  in  possession  of  the  whole  of  the 
truth,  he  may  be  disposed  to  give  us  a  patient  hearing  ;  when, 
if  he  is  able  to  overthrow  our  position  by  fair,  logical  deduc- 
tions, we  will  admit  that  he  and  the  fathers  may  possibly  be 
right,  and  that  we  are  wrong ;  otherwise,  as  an  honest  man, 
he  must  concede  that  there  are  truths  attainable  by  profound 
thought  and  patient  investigation,  not  yet  dreamed  of  in  his 
or  our  philosophy.  We  feel  the  necessity  of  deprecating  the 
flings  of  scientific  men,  not  less  than  the  anathemas  of  theo- 
logians ;  for,  strange  as  the  assertion  may  at  first  appear,  we 
believe  the  former  to  be  more  imperiously  dogmatical  than 
the  latter. 

We  hope,  however,  that  no  one  will  conclude  that  we 
despise  the  learning  of  the  one,  or  the  opinions  of  the  other. 
On  the  contrary,  w^e  reverence  learning;  we  bow  to  the  minds 
which  have  thought,  and  gladly  adopt  the  truths  which  they 
have  eliminated.  We  only  claim  for  ourselves  the  same 
liberty  of  thought  which  they  enjoyed ;  and  we  will  not  be 
restrained  in  our  investigations  now,  or  at  any  time,  by  the 
foolish  charge  of  infidelity,  or  any  other  ugly  epithets  which 
may  be  applied  to  us  by  the  ignorant  and  the  silly ;  for  such 
persons  not  only  "wrest  the  Scriptures  to  their  own  destruc- 
tion," but  they  are  the  votaries  of  error  and  enemies  to 
truth  at  all  times.  "There  is  more  hope  of  a  fool  than  of  a 
man  that  is  wise  in  his  own  conceit." 

When  shut  in  from  the  outside  world,  and  prevented,  by 


THEBIBLETRUE.  15 

the  disease  of  our  eyes,  from  conversing  witli  those  who  had 
thought  and  written  before,  our  mind  began  to  investigate 
that  most  sublime  of  all  prayers,  which  was  taught  us  by 
Him  "who  spake  as  never  man  spake."  Especially  was  our 
mind  directed  to  the  petition,  "  Thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven."  If  prayer  be  the  sin- 
cere desire  of  the  heart,  directed  to  a  superior  being,  then, 
to  use  the  words  of  a  prayer  without  comprehending  their 
import,  seems  very  much  like  solemn  mockery.  A  peti- 
tioner to  an  earthly  tribunal  always  knows  what  he  wants 
before  offering  his  petition ;  and  should  we  not  have  some 
conception  of  the  things  contained  in  the  prayers  which  we 
offer  up  to  the  Majesty  of  the  heavens?  Do  we  use  the 
Lord's  prayer  because  the  desires  of  our  hearts  are  more 
energetically  expressed  by  this  than  by  any  other  form  of 
words,  or  do  we  repeat  it  merely  as  a  duty  ? 

"  When  ye  pray,  say.  Thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven."  This  was  given  to  us  as 
a  form  of  prayer  by  Him  who  knows  all  things ;  therefore, 
it  is  our  privilege  to  use  the  petition ;  but,  when  we  do  so,  it 
is  certainly  our  duty  to  endeavor  to  understand  for  what  we 
are  asking.  The  language  of  this  prayer  may  have  an  indi- 
vidual and  a  universal  application.  Individual  obligations 
and  responsibilities  are  abundantly  insisted  on  by  the 
preachers ;  but  the  enlarged  view  of  the  subject,  the  prin- 
cipal idea  presented  in  the  petition  under  consideration, 
which,  indeed,  involves  the  other,  or  minor  view,  is  not 
deemed  by  them  to  be  of  sufficient  importance  to  practical 
piety  to  demand  their  attention ;  and,  therefore,  we  con- 
sider that  to  be  a  subject  open  to  our  investigation.  Can 
we  obtain  no  insight  into  what  the  kingdom  of  God  will  be 
on  earth,  and  how  his  will  must  be  done  here  ?  If  it  be  our 
duty,  both  to  offer  up  these  petitions,  and  to  desire  their 
accomplishment  with  all  the  vigor  of  the  soul,  then,  cer- 


16  THEBIBLETRUE. 

tainly,  we  should  try  to  understand  their  meaning.  Siace 
God  is  immutable,  so  far  as  we  may  go  in  comprehending  what 
was  his  original  design  in  regard  to  the  government  of  the 
world,  so  Jar  will  we  proceed  in  estahlishiny  a  rational  vieiv  of 
xohat  it  will  be  in  the  end.  Our  subject  opens  up  a  vast  field 
of  thought,  and  we  intend  to  take  so  wide  a  range  in  our 
investigations,  that  Ave  will  enter  freely  into  every  path  of 
learning  which  may  promise  to  lead  us  into  light,  hoping 
that  they  will  all  converge  in  the  very  temple  of  the  truth. 

In  the  olden  time,  Moses  veiled  his  face  when  he  had  been 
with  his  God,  because  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  bear 
the  light  of  the  truth;  yet  the  revelation  which  he  made 
was  intended  to  be  understood  at  some  time,  and  was  given 
for  our  instruction.  Then,  is  it  not  strange  that  expounders 
of  the  Christian  religion,  even  at  this  late  day,  should  per- 
sistently shut  out  the  light  contained  in  the  writings  of  the 
inspired  philosopher,  by  declaring  that  the  subjects  of  which 
he  treats  are  "the  hidden  mysteries"  of  God,  and  are  not 
therefore  to  be  understood  ?  Our  Saviour  spoke  to  the  Jews 
in  parables,  lest  they  should  understand,  but  it  was  given  to 
the  disciples  to  know  the  truth.  "All  Scriptures  are  given 
by  inspiration,"  and  are  intended  "  for  our  instruction ; " 
wherefore  we  boldly  take  the  ground  that  at  some  time 
they  must  be  understood,  else  were  they  written  in  vain. 

In  the  effort  to  eliminate  the  truth,  the  mind  must  be  free ; 
for  if  we  are  trammelled  by  the  dogmata  of  others,  there  is 
but  little  chance  for  progress  of  a  decided  character,  and 
much  less  of  the  thorough  eradication  of  error.  We  are 
impatient  of  restraint  in  our  civil  rights  and  physical 
actions ;  and  yet,  strange  paradox,  we  are  the  willing,  obse- 
quious intellectual  slaves  of  those  who  have  thought  and 
written  in  other  ages.  The  original  thinkers  of  former  times 
were  under  no  greater  obligations  to  think  than  we  are,  nor 
are  their  researches  entitled  to  any  higher  consideration  than 


THEBIBLETRUE.  17 

our  ovvu.  Ou  the  coutriiry,  aided  as  we  are  by  the  results 
of  their  iuvestigatious,  the  modern  thinker  ought  certainly 
to  be  able  to  go  farther,  rise  higher,  and  bring  out  truth  in 
a  clearer  light,  than  those  who  lived  and  thought  in  the 
dark,  the  middle,  or  any  of  the  former  ages.  If  the  conclu- 
sions to  which  they  came  are  correct,  we  ought  to  receive 
them  gladly ;  but,  if  they  will  not  bear  the  test  of  reason, 
they  ought  to  be  rejected ;  for  it  is  absurd  slavery  in  us  to 
be  influenced  by  them. 

That  philosophy,  as  taught  in  our  schools,  is  not  what  it 
ought  to  be  —  a  satisfactory  elucidation  of  the  laws  of  mind 
and  matter,  an  explanation  of  the  causes  of  the  effects  with 
which  we  are  acquainted  —  cannot  be  denied  ;  and  yet,  theo- 
logians and  philosophers  are  agreed  in  repressing  investiga- 
tion in  the  fields  beyond  themselves,  by  the  assumption  that 
those  things  cannot  be  understood ;  and  no  rational  attempt 
to  ascertain  the  real  cause  of  human  depravity  and  of  the 
warring  elements  in  nature  is  allowed.  The  one  frowns, 
the  other  sneers,  but  we  shall  disregard  them  both ;  for  we 
are  in  search  of  truth.  Many  things  now  thoroughly  com- 
prehended, even  by  the  ignorant  and  unlearned,  were  in 
the  olden  times  classed  by  the  most  profound  philosophers 
among  "  the  hidden  mysteries  of  God."  Why  then  should 
it  be  deemed  presumptuous  in  those,  even  of  our  humble 
pretensions,  to  brave  the  authority  of  the  great  thinkers  of 
bygone  days,  and  endeavor  to  ascend  the  higher  heights, 
which  Locke  and  Bacon  and  Newton  and  Franklin  —  the 
church-fothers  and  philosoj)hers  of  other  ages  —  have  not  been 
able  to  scale  ?  They  were  but  men  as  we  are,  and  had  no 
more  right  to  trammel  our  investigations  than  we  have  to 
prescribe  limits  to  the  thoughts  of  those  who  shall  come 
after  us. 

The  dogmatical  rules  and  traditions  of  the  fathers  have, 
at  times,  wellnigh  driven  the  world  into  infidelity;  and 
2* 


18  THEBIBLETRUE. 

that  the  prescriptive  tyranny  of  the  friends  of  Christianity 
has  not  utterly  destroyed  the  entire  system  with  all  thinking 
men,  is  a  powerful  argument  in  favor  of  its  divine  authen- 
ticity. Is  it  not  passing  strange  that  we  should  be  required  to 
stand  in  awe  of  the  wisdom  of  the  philosophers  who  cannot 
answer  satisfactorily  our  plainest  and  simplest  questions? 
They  cannot  tell  us  what  gravitation  is,  or  why  matter  is 
attracted  by  matter ;  what  light  or  heat  is ;  how  water  is 
evaporated  ;  how  rain  is  formed :  in  a  w^ord,  the  learning  of 
the  philosophers,  instead  of  satisfying  our  desire  to  know, 
pnly  leads  us  into  the  thick  mazes  of  mysticism,  and  then 
they  attempt  to  crush  out  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  by  declaring 
that  what  they  do  not  teach,  is  beyond  the  comprehension  of  the 
human  mind.  So  much  may  not  be  written  in  their  books, 
yet  the  idea  is  so  successfully  inculcated,  that  the  declara- 
tion that  this  or  that  is  one  of  the  things  which  can  never 
be  known,  is  as  often  in  the  mouths  of  the  blind  disciples 
of  the  philosophers  as  of  the  unthinking  advocates  of 
the  iufallitfility  of  the  church  fathers  —  the  ne  plus  ultra 
of  modern  commentators.  Nothing  human  is  perfected 
yet,  and  the  vast  fields  of  unexplored  wisdom  still  lie  out 
before  us. 

We  do  not  claim  perfection,  and  willingly  concede  to 
others  the  right  of  free  and  full  investigation,  while  claim- 
ing the  same  privilege  for  ourselves,  so  long  as  our  thoughts 
run  not  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God,  as  manifested  to  us  in 
the  great  volumes  of  Revelation  and  of  Nature.  The  book 
of  nature  is  complete  in  itself;  but  owing  to  its  seeming 
inconsistencies,  which  arise  from  the  imj^erfections  of  our 
minds,  and  from  the  palpable  warfare  in  nature  itself,  a  rev- 
elation was  absolutely  necessary;  and  in  our  opinion  these 
two  volumes  are  so  intimately  blended,  that  to  separate 
them  is  to  mar  the  beauty  of  a  symmetrical  whole,  and  to 
preclude  the  possibility  of  arriving  at  the  truth. 


THE    BIBLE    TKUE.  19 

We  can  but  pity  those  would-be  philosophers  who  assume 
to  themselves  the  ability  to  unravel  and  elucidate  the  laws  of 
nature  without  the  aid  of  revelation  —  who  see  no  necessity 
for  such  divine  direction,  and  therefore  very  unjDhilosoph- 
ically  reject  the  Scriptures  as  a  cunningly  devised  fable. 
Such  an  assumption  on  the  part  of  men  who  evidently  think, 
most  strongly  proves  the  utter  perversity  of  human  nature ; 
and  the  imbecility  of  their  attempts  to  unveil  the  truth  is 
an  unanswerable  argument  in  favor  of  the  absolute  necessity 
of  a  revelation  from  the  universal  intelligence,  such  as  that 
given  us  in  the  Bible.  Another  class  of  persons,  who  uncon- 
sciously and  ignorantly  labor  to  shut  out  the  light  of  truth 
from  the  world,  are  those  who  read  the  revealed  word,  but 
scorn  or  pass  by  unheeded  the  profound  lessons  of  wisdom 
written  by  the  finger  of  God  in  the  great  book  of  nature. 
The  dogmatical  folly  of  the  one,  and  the  stupid  bigotry  of 
the  other,  are  the  mental  tyrants  of  the  age,  and  equal  ob- 
stacles to  every  effort  to  rise  into  the  regions  of  intellectual 
eminence.  If,  however,  we  will  throw  off  the  one  or  the 
other  of  these  humiliating  yokes,  whichever  we  have  the 
misfortune  to  wear,  and  honestly  apply  our  minds  to  the 
investigation  of  the  wisdom  of  the  ages,  in  an  independent, 
yet  not  in  a  licentious  spirit ;  if  we  will  embrace  the  truths 
which  may  be  so  richly  drawn  from  the  storehouse  of  nature  ; 
if  we  shall  drink  in  the  floods  of  light  poured  down  upon  us 
from  the  glowing  pages  of  inspiration  —  then  will  we  be  in 
the  way  where  truth  may  be  found  ;  then  will  we  be  in  the 
path  which  leads  up  to  an  intellectual  elevation,  whence  we 
may  obtain  a  rational  view  of  the  laws  of  mind  and  matter. 

Notwithstanding  our  indifference  to  the  querulous  carpings 
of  fault-finding  critics,  yet,  in  order  to  save  them  much  labor 
and  precious  time,  we  will  advertise  them  in  advance  that 
in  the  earlier  part  of  this  work  we  will  use  the  technicali- 
ties of  other  systems  of  science,  and  keep  the  old  ideas  be- 


20  THEBIBLETRUE. 

fore  the  reader ;  because  we  do  not  think  that  we  can  better 
develoi^  our  own  views  than  by  an  exhibition  of  the  process 
of  ratiocination  by  which  we  have  arrived  at  the  conclusions 
here  given  to  the  world.  Indeed,  we  should  scarcely  expect 
a  hearing  should  we  announce  the  opinions  which  we  enter- 
tain of  the  laws  of  mind  and  matter,  of  God,  and  nature, 
fully,  and  at  once,  without  explaining  to  some  extent  the 
process  by  which  our  own  mind  has  reached  them.  When 
this  is  done,  when  we  have  gone  step  by  step  through  the 
entire  train  of  thought,  we  expect  that  what  will  stand  the 
test  of  right  reason  will  be  accepted  by  the  wise  ;  and  we 
hope  that  whatever  does  not  come  up  to  this  standard  will 
be  unconditionally  rejected. 

It  may  be  safely  laid  down  as  a  rule,  that  whosoever  tears 
down  a  building  not  his  own,  is  under  weighty  obligations 
to  erect  in  its  room  what  he  considers  to  be  a  better  one  ; 
and  we  are  willing  to  be  tried  by  this  rule  in  all  that  we 
may  say  in  these  pages.  The  Romans  were  ages  in  devel- 
oping the  arts  and  sciences,  which  the  Goths  and  Vandals 
destroyed  in  a  few  days.  An  insane  barbarian,  by  the 
simple  application  of  a  torch  to  the  library  at  Alexandria, 
blotted  out  the  very  footprints  of  the  grand  procession  of 
ideas  there  collected  from  the  wisdom  of  the  mighty  past. 
God  requires  a  thousand  years  for  the  perfection  of  the  strength 
of  the  giant  oak,  and  yet  the  veriest  fool  may  destroy  it  in 
an  hour.  It  were  cruel  to  destroy  any  part  of  the  Christian's 
hope  without  offering  a  substitute  for  it ;  and  it  were  reckless 
to  annihilate  a  science  or  scientific  theory  without  giving 
something  which  is  believed  to  be  better  than  its  predecessor. 

If,  in  the  course  of  this  work,  we  shall  come  in  conflict 
with  this  theory  or  that,  if  we  shall  appear  wantonly  to 
attack  the  professors  of  one  system  of  science  or  of  another, 
let  no  one  therefore  conclude  that  we  aim  to  rise  upon  the 
downfall  of  others,  or  that  we  are  actuated  by  the  small 


THEBIBLETRUE.  21 

ambition  to  shine  only  as  a  demolisher  of  the  edifices  of 
other  men ;  for  our  endeavor  shall  be  to  batter  down  and 
clear  away  so  much  only  of  their  rubbish  as  to  make  room 
for  our  own  structure.  Should  the  building,  when  erected, 
not  be  squared  by  the  rules  of  right  reason,  let  it  follow  in 
the  track  of  ruin  made  by  theories  which  have  perished  be- 
fore; yet  we  do  insist  that  no  man  shall  attempt  to  tear 
down  our,  or  any  other  system,  unless  he  can  build  up  a 
better — shall  not  discard  our  theory  of  the  laws  of  nature, 
and  of  nature's  God,  unless  he  can  offer  something  more 
rational  as  a  substitute. 

A  fact  is  believed  only  after  the  evidences  of  its  truth 
have  been  presented  and  carefully  weighed  in  the  scales  of 
the  understanding  ;  then,  to  say  that  we  believe  this  or  that 
to  be  true,  without  previous  thorough  investigation,  is  pue- 
rile, not  to  say  idiotic.  Absolute  certainty  is  not  attainable 
in  our  present  mode  of  existence ;  but  a  rational  belief,  that 
is,  an  opinion  formed  upon  the  subjects  before  us,  after  thor- 
ough investigation,  is  a  duty  which  every  man  owes  to  him- 
self, his  kind,  and  his  God.  Should  any  one  be  disposed  to 
charge  us  with  being  theoretical  in  our  views,  let  him  con- 
sider that  in  the  very  nature  of  the  subjects  before  us, 
rational  theorizing  is  indispensable  in  making  inquiries  after 
the  truth.  Sir  Isaac  Newton  was  the  greatest  theorizer  of 
his  age;  Dr.  Franklin,  too,  was  a  great  theorizer;  and  every 
other  philosopher,  from  the  sages  of  Greece  down  to  the 
present  time,  have  formed  their  theories  and  built  their  sys- 
tems :  then  let  it  not  be  thought  strange  if,  in  our  humble 
way,  we  also  should  have  our  theories  and  should  build  up 
our  system. 

Had  the  learning  of  the  past  ages,  collected  in  the  grand 
old  library  of  Alexandria,  been  preserved  to  us,  how  differ- 
ent would  have  been  the  condition  of  the  world  !  The  learn- 
ing in  that  noble  collection,  in  all  probability,  would  have 


22  T  H  E    B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E. 

placed  the  world  as  far  in  the  march  of  miud  then  as  it  was 
in  the  days  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  or  possibly  up  to  the  present 
standard ;  and  it  may  be  that  truths  perished  in  those  bar- 
barous flames  which  even  yet  have  not  been  reproduced. 

It  is  quite  evident  that  the  knowledge  of  the  magi  of  the 
East,  and  of  the  priesthood  of  Egypt,  is  lost  to  us.  They  were 
secret  orders,  whose  time  was  spent  in  the  study  of  the  laws 
of  nature  and  of  God  ;  but  by  the  conditions  of  their  organ- 
ization, their  learning  was  confined  to  themselves,  while 
they  invented  a  system  of  teaching  for  the  people,  as  differ- 
ent from  the  truth  as  held  by  themselves  as  night  is  from 
day.  We  can  only  conjecture  what  would  have  been  the 
state  of  learning  now,  had  these  ancient  philosophers  thrown 
the  accumulated  wisdom  of  their  colleges  upon  the  world. 
Unfortunately,  they  were  bound  to  secrecy  by  such  obliga- 
tions, that  no  one  ever  had  the  temerity  fully  to  lift  the 
veil  and  show  the  populace  what  they  knew  and  what  they 
believed. 

Moses,  the  great  Hebrew  lawgiver  and  philosopher,  was 
taught  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians ;  and  although 
he  could  not  release  himself  from  the  obligations  not  to 
reveal  it  to  the  world,  yet,  under  the  power  of  inspiration,  he 
uttered  the  words  of  wisdom,  which,  when  properly  under- 
stood, places  us  on  the  highest  pinnacle  of  knowledge  ever 
attained  by  the  intellect  of  fallen  man.  He  spoke  to  the 
Israelites  with  a  veil  upon  his  face,  because  they  could  not 
then  bear  the  light  of  the  truth ;  and  until  this  day  the 
priests  are  unwilling  that  the  veil  should  be  removed  from 
his  writings.  The  first  part  of  Genesis  is  either  covered  still, 
or  it  means  nothing ;  it  is  a  grand  exposition  of  the  penetra- 
lia of  nature  and  of  the  purposes  of  God  in  creation,  or  it  is 
a  jargon  of  meaningless  words. 

We  once  heard  a  poor  old  preacher  say,  that  when  he 
came  to  a  hard  place  in  the  Bible,  he  "just  called  it  Jacob 


THEBIBLETRUE.  23 

and  went  on;"  and  he  is  far  from  beiug  singular  in  this 
respect.  If,  however,  the  Spirit  of  God  indited  the  mat- 
ter Moses  wrote,  it  must  be  the  very  truth ;  and  it  is  our 
boundeu  duty  to  try  to  unveil  the  mystery,  and  bring  out 
clearly  and  fully  its  real  and  glorious  meaning. 

To  gain  a  clear  understanding  of  a  kingdom,  we  must 
study  its  laws  and  its  constitution  ;  and  this  is  not  less  true 
of  the  Divine  government  than  of  any  other.  We  have 
already  said  that  the  laws  of  God  are  made  manifest  in  the 
book  of  revelation  and  of  nature.  The  constitution  of  His 
government  is  contained  in  the  eternal  principles  of  justice, 
mercy,  and  truth,  the  inalienable  attributes  of  Him  who  rules 
in  the  heavens.  Revelation  is  the  acknowledged  law  of  God, 
but  it  is  no  more  so,  than  are  the  so-called  laws  of  nature. 
God  is  unchangeable,  and  his  laws  must  form  a  perfect 
system,  unique  and  indivisible  ;  wherefore,  no  more  dignity 
or  importance  can  be  properly  attached  to  one  of  His  laws 
than  to  another. 

That  which  cannot  he  discovered  by  reason,  has  been  re- 
vealed to  us.  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill "  was  not  enacted  on 
Mount  Sinai,  but  simply  promulgated  there ;  the  principle 
contained  in  it  being  as  old  as  the  laws  governing  the 
motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  —  ay,  as  old  as  is  the  very 
truth  of  God.  "Whoso  thrusteth  his  hand  into  the  fire  shall 
suffer  pain,  is  upon  the  same  platform,  of  equal  dignity  and 
binding  force,  with  the  above  or  any  other  revealed  declara- 
tion in  the  law.  If  these  laws  be  of  equal  authority,  why,  it 
may  be  asked,  is  the  one  set  forth  upon  the  pages  of  inspira- 
tion, and  the  other  not  mentioned  there  ?  The  plain  and 
sufficient  answer  is,  that  the  latter  could  be  discovered  by 
the  light  of  experience,  and  as  God  never  does  a  superfluous 
w^ork,  it  was  not  given  to  us  by  inspiration.  Where  the 
ability  of  reason  fails,  there  the  light  of  revelation  begins  to 
shine  upon  the  darkness  of  our  understanding. 


24  THEBIBLETRtJE. 

To  a  perfect  human  intellect,  as  was  that  of  Adam  prior 
to  his  fall,  the  laws  of  nature  and  of  nature's  God  were 
plain,  or  could  be  thoroughly  comprehended  by  patient 
investigation  ;  and  when  our  intellect  becomes  perverted  by 
the  transgression  of  a  fundamental  law,  His  mercy  revealed 
all  that  is  necessary  to  restore  us  to  the  condition  of  perfect- 
ability.  The  thorough  understanding  of  the  laws  of  physics 
is  as  necessary  to  our  happiness  as  is  the  moral  law ;  and 
yet  theologians  ignore  the  former  as  unworthy  of  their 
attention,  and  are  utterly  astonished  that  all  men  do  not 
devote  themselves  exclusively  to  the  study  of  the  revealed 
code ;  w^hile  the  views  of  the  philosophers  are  equally  absurd 
in  regard  to  the  investigation  of  the  physical  laws. 

It  is  our  purpose  to  look  into  these  laws,  not  attaching 
more  dignity  to  the  one  than  to  the  other ;  but  treating  all 
as  emanating  fi-om  the  infinite  mind,  "We  are  led  to  adopt 
this  course  with  the  greater  assurance,  because  reason 
teaches  us  that  the  moral  and  physical  laws  are  parts  of 
the  same  universal  code;  and  because,  according  to  our 
understanding  of  the  subject,  the  revelation  -contained  in 
the  first  part  of  the  book  of  Genesis  is  intended  to  be  an 
exposition  of  the  physical  laws,  and  to  show  how  intimately 
they  are  interwoven  with  the  moral  laws,  if  indeed  it  be  not 
intended  to  teach  us  that  they  form  an  unique  system ;  and 
because  they  all  flow  from  the  immutable  God,  we  conclude 
that  the  sole  difference  betAveen  them  is,  that  one  controls 
mind,  and  the  other  governs  matter. 

The  great  first  cause,  the  Infinite  Intelligence,  through  all 
his  vast  dominions,  effects  spiritual  ends  by  the  employment  of 
spiritual  agencies,  and  accomplishes  physical  results  by  the  use 
of  physical  means.  There  can  be  no  departure  from  these 
fundamental  principles ;  hence,  matter  acts  on  matter,  spirit 
on  spirit.  Spiritual  existence,  therefore,  must  be  governed 
by  the  laws  of  mind ;  the  material  worlds  by  the  laws  of 


THEBIBLETRUE.  25 

matter.  lu  a  compound  being,  where  the  union  of  intelli- 
gence and  materiality  is  so  intimate  as  it  is  in  man,  it  is 
impossible  to  understand  the  mode  of  his  government,  with- 
out a  thorough  acquaintance  with  both  branches  of  the  law. 

We  have  inherited  imperfection  from  our  fallen  first 
parents ;  and  it  has  been  positively  declared  by  inspiration 
that  "  man  by  reason  knew  not  God."  Many  have  thought 
that  to  understand  the  physical  laws  is  of  little  or  no 
importance  in  the  performance  of  our  whole  duty;  but  it  is 
clear  that  this  cannot  be  true,  since  man  is  a  physical  as 
well  as  an  intellectual  being ;  and  since  the  inspired  law- 
giver devoted  so  much  of  his  attention  to  hygienic  regula- 
tions and  the  physical  well-being  of  his  people,  we  conclude 
that  our  duty  requires  us  to  study  the  physical  as  well  as  the 
spiritual  laws.  Was  the  Son  of  God  incarnated  to  save  the 
soul  alone,  or  did  he  come  to  purify  the  spirit,  to  heal  the 
physical  maladies,  to  secure  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
and  to  save  eternally  both  soul  and  body  ?  If  the  latter 
were  the  mission  of  our  Saviour  on  earth,  then  the  spiritual- 
ist is  as  far  wrong  as  the  materialist,  and  the  labors  of  both, 
in  all  probability,  would  scarcely  discharge  the  obligations 
of  one  good  man. 

In  these  pages  we  shall  endeavor  to  take  a  rational  view 
of  the  laws  of  mind  and  of  matter  ;  and  since  whatever  has 
been  written  by  inspiration  is  intended  for  our  instruction, 
and,  as  we  believe,  must  at  some  time  be  understood,  we  will 
try  now  to  comprehend  what  Moses,  the  philosopher,  and 
the  prophets  have  taught  us  in  regard  to  the  physical  and 
intellectual  laws.  Our  object  is  the  investigation  of  truth, 
and  if  we  shall  succeed  in  throwing  light  upon  our  subject, 
or  of  giving  impetus  to  thought  in  the  right  direction,  we 
shall  be  satisfied,  in  spite  of  the  vain  carpings  of  querulous 
critics  and  offended  sectarians. 

We  will  here  premise,  that  all  the  attributes  of  the  Mighty 
3 


2G  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

God  are  perfection,  and  his  design  the  same,  "yesterday, 
to-day,  and  forever."  The  puny  arm  of  man,  ay,  the  com- 
bined energies  of  all  the  creatures  in  the  universe,  cannot 
cope  with  the  strength  of  Jehovah.  He  is  immutable,  and 
his  designs  cannot  be  thwarted;  therefore  beyond  doubt, 
what  the  Almighty  first  purposed  to  do,  he  will  most  surely 
accomplish.  "For  I  say  unto  you  that  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  may  pass  away,  but  not  one  jot,  nor  one  tittle,  shall 
pass  from  the  law  until  all  be  fulfilled."  Hence,  so  much  as 
we  may  ascertain  of  what  ivas  the  original  design  of  Infinite 
Wisdom  in  regard  to  the  government  of  the  world,  so  much  may 
we  know  of  its  future  destinies.  Unless  we  can  form  some 
conception  of  the  material  and  intellectual  condition  of  the 
world. prior  to  the  cataclysm  and  to  the  fall  of  Adam,  it  is 
useless  for  us  to  attempt  to  obtain  anything  like  a  rational 
view  of  what  it  will  be  after  the  ecpyrosis  and  the  restora- 
tion of  all  things.  And  we  request  the  careful  reader  to 
bear  in  mind  these  three  fundamental  propositions:  God 
uses  physical  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  physical 
results.  God  uses  spiritual  agencies  to  accomplish  spiritual 
designs.  God  has  said  the  law  of  reproduction  is  the  law 
of  death. 


THEBIBLETRUE.  27 


CHAPTER  I. 

Explanation  of  "In the  beginning"  —  Matter  not  Eter- 
nal,—  Time  and  Eternity  Explained  —  Eternity  of 
God  —  First  Act  of  Special  Creation  —  Organization  of 
Worlds  —  Three   Heavens  —  Regular    Gradation  in 

Nature. 

IN  the  introduction  to  the  inspired  code  of  laws  which 
Moses  gave  for  the  government  of  the  Israelites,  he  gives 
a  succinct  representation  of  the  character  of  God,  and  of  the 
manner  in  which  he  made  and  governs  the  worlds.  Although 
we  may  not  be  able  to  comprehend  all  the  grand  machinery 
of  nature,  and  the  munificence  of  nature's  God,  in  all  the 
plenitude  of  the  wisdom  of  Moses,  yet  we  may  climb  with 
him  to  Pisgah's  top,  and  gaze  upon  those  sublime  objects 
which  he  points  out.  He  tells  us  that  "  In  the  beginning 
God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth."  What  are  we  to 
understand  by  tliis  terse  and  comprehensive  assertion  made 
by  inspiration  ?  It  means  something  or  nothing.  It  is  a 
mere  introduction  to  what  follows,  or  it  is  intended  to  convey 
in  itself  a  world  of  meaning,  a  universe  of  thought.  From 
the  design  and  pithy  style  of  the  writings  of  Moses,  we  are 
forced  to  reject  the  former  and  adopt  the  latter  conclusion. 
It  is  not  asserted  that  God  existed  from  all  eternity,  be- 
cause that  great  truth  is  patent  to  our  reason ;  but  in  order 
to  assure  us  that  matter  is  not  eternal,  it  is  stated  positively 
that  "In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heavens  and  the 
earth."  By  this  declaration  we  are  to  understand,  not  that 
the  worlds  were  then  organized  and  arranged  in  the  order 
and  harmony  which  now  pervade  the  spheres,  but  that 
matter  was  then  spoken  into  existence,  and  was  made  to  fill 
the  immensity  of  space,  as  high  as  infinity,  as  deep  as  uui- 


28  THEBIBLETRUE. 

vefsality,  as  vast  in  extent  as  the  boundless  power  of  God. 
Here  is  a  resting-place  for  the  fatigued  intellect  of  the  labo- 
rious investigator  of  the  physical  laws.  The  finite  must  rest 
at  that  point  where  it  is  clearly  ascertained  that  the  Infinite 
Mind  began  to  act.  Reason  might  lead  to  the  conclusion 
that  universal  matter,  as  well  as  the  Infinite  Intelligence,  is 
eternal,  were  it  not  for  this  inspired  declaration  ;  but  now  all 
doubt  is  removed  from  the  subject,  and  it  is  rendered  abso- 
lutely certain  that  matter  was  spoken  into  existence,  and 
that  God  is  not  only  the  constructor,  but  the  absolute  cre- 
ator of  all  things. 

Eternity  is  without  beginning  or  end ;  therefore  the  begin- 
ning here  spoken  of  must  be  that  of  time.  No  note,  how- 
ever, was  made  as  yet  of  the  passage  of  time,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  there  was  no  means  of  marking  the  periods  of 
duration  ;  because  the  worlds  had  not  then  been  formed,  and 
time  could  not  be  indicated  by  their  revolutions. 

Eternity  is  duration  without  events  to  mark  its  progress. 
Time  is  a  section  of  eternity,  whose  duration  is  pointed  out 
by  the  succession  of  events.  From  the  beginning  until  the 
first  act  of  organization,  duration  was  neither  time  nor  eter- 
nity. It  was  not  time,  because  no  recurring  events  marked 
its  passage ;  it  was  not  eternity,  because  it  was  the  begin- 
ning, and  ended  when  the  work  of  creation  indicated  time 
by  the  succession  of  events.  It  would  therefore  be  in  vain 
to  speculate  in  regard  to  the  length  of  duration  from  that 
point  in  eternity  when  matter  was  called  into  existence  to 
the  first  act  of  special  creation.  It  may  have  been  mo- 
ments ;  it  may  have  been,  by  our  present  mode  of  compu- 
tation, innumerable  cycles  of  ages.  Finite  reason  has  no 
grounds  upon  which  to  stand  here,  and  revelation  makes 
known  to  us  no  facts  from  which  we  would  be  able  to  enter 
upon  such  an  investigation. 

"And  the  earth  was  without  form,  and  void;  and  dark- 


T  II  E    E  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E.  29 

ness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep."  All  the  simple  ele- 
ments of  universal  matter  were  in  existence,  but  in  a 
confused,  chaotic  state.  The  materials  of  which  worlds 
might  be  organized  had  been  created,  but  all  was  without 
form,  and  void,  and  darkness  covered  the  face  of  the  infinite 
deep.  "And  God  said.  Let  there  be  light :  and  there  was  light." 
This  was  the  first  act  of  special  creation ;  and  yet  it  must 
not  be  supposed  that  light  was  at  that  time  originally  cre- 
ated ;  for  if  light  be  matter,  or  the  result  of  material  action, 
then  must  it  or  its  cause  have  been  made  to  exist  prior  to 
this,  and  in  the  beginning,  when  all  matter,  or  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  were  created.  How  grand,  how  glorious,  how 
bewilderingly  sublime  the  thought  here  evoked  !  The  great 
God,  who  iuhabiteth  eternity,  who  sitteth  upon  the  majestic 
heights  of  infinity,  with  a  voice  which  reverberated  through 
the  darkest  recesses  of  the  boundless  abysm,  said,  "  Let  there 
be  light,  and  there  was  light." 

The  Almighty  uses  adequate  means  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  all  his  designs;  but  light  was  made  to  flash  through 
the  darkness  on  the  first,  and  not  until  the  fourth  day  of  the 
creative  week  were  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  created  ;  there- 
fore it  is  unavoidable  for  him  who  is  in  search  of  the  truth 
to  inquire  into  the  means  by  which  God  caused  the  light  to 
shine  out  of  darkness.  We  will  inquire  at  present,  concern- 
ing the  apparent  and  immediate  cause  of  light,  and  reserve 
for  some  future  part  of  the  work  a  thorough  investigation 
of  the  subject. 

With  infinite  wisdom,  power,  and  skill,  the  vast,  unbounded 
universe,  filled  with  the  rich  material  which  he  had  called 
into  existence,  and  unconfined  eternity  in  which  to  do 
his  work,  the  Grand  Architect  of  worlds  could  at  pleasure 
select  the  purest,  the  brightest,  and  the  best  particles  from 
his  rich  and  exhaustless  laboratory,  of  which  to  form  a 
grand  world,  to  be  the  centre  of  all  other  worlds.     When 


30  T  II  E     B  I  B  L  E    T  Pv  U  E. 

this  vast  imperial  world  was  created,  when  the  great  centre 
of  all  worlds  was  established,  and  when  the  eternal  throne 
was  erected  there,  then  the  mighty  Builder  ascended  his 
high  empyrean,  and,  surveying  the  works  of  his  hands,  pro- 
nounced it  "good,"  and  "very  good." 

After  he  had  created  the  great  central  luminary,  which, 
according  to  the  teachings  of  the  philosophers,  must  have 
contained  much  more  matter  and  a  vastly  wider  area  of 
surface  than  all  the  countless  millions  of  worlds  in  the  broad 
creation,  and  when  the  effulgent  rays  of  light  corruscated 
from  every  pore  of  that  glorious  world,  we  may  be  allowed 
to  conjecture  that  the  Almighty  gathered  up  the  next  purest 
and  brightest  material  from  his  exhaustless  treasury,  and 
formed  the  myriads  of  suns,  to  which  he  prescribed  certain 
fixed  orbits  around  the  grand  central  sun.  Then  collecting 
the  residuum  of  refined  material,  he  created  the  countletss 
suns  in  the  second  degree  of  remove  from  the  central  sun, 
and  assigned  to  them  their  orbits  around  the  suns  in  the 
first  degree  of  remove.  Of  the  remaining  matter  in  all  the 
wide  fields  of  space,  God  created  the  myriads  of  millions  and 
countless  billions  of  opaque  worlds,  which  are  in  darkness, 
unless  shone  upon  by  some  of  the  luminous  worlds  which 
are  the  centres  of  systems  and  the  depositories  of  light. 

When  God  had  finished  the  suns  in  this  order,  called  in 
the  Bible,  as  we  suppose,  the  first,  second,  and  third  heavens, 
he  peopled  those  bright  abodes  with  pure,  spiritual  beings, 
who  serve  him  continually  ;  who  bask  in  his  smiles  and  the 
rapturous  joys  of  the  heavens  ;  who  were  the  witnesses  of  his 
power,  and  participants  in  the  work  of  the  creation  of  world 
after  world,  and  vast  systems  of  worlds.  If  it  were  His  will 
to  make  the  heavens  in  different  degrees,  and  to  people  them 
with  beings  of  different  orders  and  capacities,  should  this  be 
a  cause  of  discontent  among  his  creatures?  Should  the 
.  angel  repine  because  he  is  not  made  an  archangel,  or  the 


THEBIBLETRUE,  31 

tallest  archangel  because  he  is  not  equal  with  God  ?  Cer- 
tainly the  potter  has  power  over  the  clay,  to  make  of  the 
same  lump  one  vessel  unto  honor,  and  another  unto  dis- 
honor ;  nor  has  the  thing  made,  any  right  to  say,  Why  hast 
thou  made  me  thus. 

It  seems  that  the  law  of  regular  gradation  has  been  strictly 
observed  in  all  the  works  of  creation,  from  the  resplendent 
heaven  of  heavens,  down  to  the  dark  cold  earth  on  which 
we  live,  and  still  down  to  the  meanest  atom  of  crude  matter 
in  existence.  So,  in  created  intelligence,  there  is  a  regular 
descent  from  the  brightest  arcliangel  nearest  the  throne  of 
God,  down  to  the  lowest  order  of  animal  instinct  —  one  un- 
broken chain,  with  links  gradually  and  regularly  decreasing 
in  length,  from  the  highest  degree  of  intellectual  existence 
to  the  lowest  grade  of  sentient  beings.  Who  will  find  fault 
with  the  order  which  heaven  has  ordained  ?  The  angels  who 
rebelled  against  the  authority  of  their  God,  and  attempted 
to  destroy  the  order  which  he  had  established,  most  fearfully 
and  terribly  lost  their  first  estate.  Then  how  vainly  absurd 
and  wickedly  presumptuous  for  weak,  puny,  ephemeral  man 
to  arraign  the  Omnipotent,  and  deliberately  set  about 
breaking  down  the  subordination  which  He  has  ordained ! 


CHAPTER  II. 

Moving  tjpo:?^  the  Face  of  the  Waters  —  Rotary  MoTiojir 
First  Assigned  —  Explanation  of  "Evening  and  morn- 
ing WERE  THE  FIRST  DAY  "  —  LENGTH  OF  CREATIVE  DaY. 

TO  return  to  our  author :  He  says  that  "  the  earth  was 
without  form  and  void,  and  darkness  was  upon  the  face 
of  the  deep."     All  the  matter  of  the  universe,  earth,  air,  fire, 


32  THEBTBLETRUE. 

and  water,  were  in  a  mixed  and  confused  state,  and  darkness 
was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep  —  not  the  ocean,  because  there 
was  no  ocean  then,  nor  land  to  bound  its  limits ;  but  refer- 
ence is  evidently  made  to  the  vast  deep  of  infinite  space. 
Universal  matter  was  without  form  and  void,  for  what  was 
true  of  the  earth  at  this  time,  or  in  the  beginning,  was  true 
of  the  whole  creation.  "  And  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  upon 
the  face  of  the  waters."  What  is  meant  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  moving,  will  be  reserved  for  another  part  of  this  work. 
The  grand  chaotic  universe  is  called  the  face  of  the  waters, 
because  the  liquid  state  in  which  all  matter  then  was,  bore 
a  nearer  resemblance  to  water  than  to  anything  else  with 
which  we  are  acquainted. 

"  And  God  said.  Let  there  be  light:  and  there  was  light." 
We  have  indicated  how  the  light  is  collected  in  the  heavens 
or  suns,  and  is  transmitted  from  one  to  another,  until  it 
reaches  the  most  distant  worlds.  "And  God  divided  the 
light  from  the  darkness."  When  the  countless  suns  which 
revolve  immediately  around  the  great  central  sun  were  formed, 
the  All-wise  assigned  them  a  rotary  motion  upon  their  own 
axes ;  a  similar  rotary  motion  being  assigned  to  the  sat- 
ellite heavens,  of  which  our  sun  is  one  —  the  same  being 
true  of  the  planets  and  their  satellites ;  and  since  it  is  clear, 
from  every  point  of  view,  that  motion  is  the  condition  of 
pleasure,  therefore  we  may  conclude  that  when  God  created 
the  infinite  centre,  which  was  to  govern  the  motions  of  all 
other  worlds,  he  caused  it  to  revolve  upon  its  own  axis. 
By  the  revolutions  of  the  planets  upon  their  axes  the  light  is 
divided  from  the  darkness. 

"And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day." 
It  is  evident  that  the  day  here  spoken  of  does  not  mean  one 
of  our  days,  marked  by  the  revolution  of  our  earth  upon  its 
axis,  because  the  earth  was  without  form  and  void,  and  had 
no  rotation ;  because  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  which  mark 


t:he  bible  true.  33 

our  time,  were  not  created  until  the  fourth  day  of  the  crea- 
tive week  ;  therefore  the  day  spoken  of  was  marked  by  the 
revolution  of  some  other  body ;  and  we  will  assume  that  it 
was  the  most  important  body,  or  central  sun,  Avhich  indi- 
cated by  its  axial  revolutions  the  days  of  the  creative  week. 
This  great  centre  being  the  primary  depository  of  light, 
there  can  be  no  night  there,  but  one  eternal  day.  Then,  at 
that  point  of  time  when  it  had  completed  one  of  its  revolu- 
tions and  had  begun  another,  it  might  be  said  with  propriety 
that  "  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day."  We 
cannot  use  the  last  sentence  with  reference  to  one  of  our 
days,  because  it  begins  with  the  morning  and  ends  Avith  the 
evening,  the  night  intervening  between  two  days;  nor  should 
we  charge  Moses  with  this  misuse  of  language,  this  confu- 
sion of  ideas,  unless  it  were  unavoidable. 

After  the  suns  and  systems  of  suns  were  created  and 
arranged  in  the  grand  order  of  heavenly  harmony,  the  pri- 
mary suns  each  being  assigned,  with  its  thousand  of  satel- 
lites or  attendant  suns,  to  a  prescribed  orbit  around  the 
sublime  centre  —  all  these  worlds  of  light  combining  to  illu- 
minate the  vast  universe,  yet  casting  but  an  uncertain  and 
confused  light  upon  the  far-distant  matter,  not  yet  wrought 
into  worlds  —  the  Spirit  of  God,  still  moving  through  the 
boundless  space  of  infinity,  divided  matter  into  sections, 
giving  to  each  of  these  bisections  a  rotary  motion,  and 
thereby  dividing  the  light  from  darkness. 

As  we  have  noticed,  God  separated  the  refined  and  lumin- 
ous matter  of  the  universe  from  the  gross.  Of  the  former 
he  created  the  heavens  and  the  heaven  of  heavens,  or  the 
great  central  sun,  and  the  vast  system  and  involved  systems 
of  suns  which  revolve  around  it.  Of  the  gross  matter  he 
created  the  countless  millions  of  planets  and  secondary 
planets  which  revolve  around  their  respective  centres,  in  a 
similar  manner  to  our  solar  system.     These  planets  were  not 


34  THEBIBLETRDE. 

Jill  placed  ill  tlieir  orbits  when  first  created,  but  revulved 
upon  their  axes,  in  the  distant  fields  of  space,  moving  along 
their  weary  tracks  around  the  vast  system  of  suns.  How 
long  they  continued  in  this  exterior  condition,  without  light, 
except  the  blended  rays  from  all  the  suns  which  reached 
their  remote  situation,  or  whether  all  the  worlds,  even  up  to 
this  time,  have  been  marshalled  in  their  proper  orbits  around 
their  own  centres,  we  may  not  certainly  know ;  but  we  do 
know,  from  the  inspired  philosopher,  that  our  earth  was  not 
introduced  into  the  solar  system  until  the  fourth  day  of  the 
creative  week.  But  more  on  this  point  farther  on.  This 
much  we  will  say  here :  "  A-  thousand  years  with  the  Lord 
is  as  a  day,  and  a  day  as  a  thousand  years."  "  In  the  day 
thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die."  The  Eternal 
made  this  declaration,  yet  Adam  lived  nine  hundred  and 
thirty  years.  Is  this  not  proof  positive  that  the  day  spoken 
of  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  is  at  least  one  thousand  of 
our  years  ? 


CHAPTER  III. 


Order  the  First  Great  Law  of  Nature  —  The  Province 
OF  Eevelation — The  Locality  of  Heaven. 

WE  have  assumed  that  the  suns  are  the  heavens,  and  that 
the  central  sun  is  the  heaven  of  heavens.  Since  this 
proposition  is  not  a  self-evident  truth,  if  true  at  all,  it  must 
be  susceptible  of  proof,  not  by  mathematical  demonstration, 
but  by  analogical  deduction.  Order  is  the  first  great  law  of 
nature.  Regular  gradation  is  observed  through  all  the 
works  of  creation  with  which  we  are  acquainted ;  wherefore 
we  conclude  that  whatever  is  true  in  regard  to  the  w^orks 
of  God  which   come   within   the  purview  of  our  limited 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  35 

oLservation,  must  also  be  true  in  regard  to  the  ^vliole  cre- 
atiou. 

In  the  mineral  kingdom  we  observe  a  regular  scale  of 
gradation,  from  the  grossest  and  most  crude  to  the  purest 
and  most  refined  of  the  metals,  from  the  dull  clod  to  the 
brightest  gem.  How  beautifully  is  this  subject  illustrated 
in  the  vegetable  world !  When  we  consider  that  nature,  by 
no  violent  leaps,  but  gently,  step  by  step,  through  all  the 
flowery  paths  of  the  green  earth,  ascends  from  the  ephem- 
eral mushroom,  the  moss  upon  the  rock,  or  the  lichen  on 
the  wall,  to  the  majestic  oak,  in  his  own  broad  forest  tow- 
ering ;  or  the  tall  fir-tree,  on  his  native  mountain,  waving 
his  glorious  plumes  to  the  passing  breezes,  or  gracefully 
bowing  to  the  raging  storm  —  then  may  we  appreciate  and 
admire  the  perfect  and  harmonious  order  in  the  gradation 
of  nature. 

Again,  when  we  observe  animate  nature,  we  see  in  this 
wide  field  that  no  two  creatures  were  made  alike;  but  the 
regular  gradation,  from  the  sponge  in  its  briny  bed  at  the 
bottom  of  the  deep,  up  to  man,  made  to  be  the  lord  and 
sovereign  of  this  lower  world,  the  endless  variety  and  per- 
fect order  in  creation  fill  us  with  unbounded  admiration  for 
the  wondrous  gradation  which  God  has  ordained.  Have  we 
not  the  authority  of  inspiration  for  saying  that  this  law  of 
regular  gradation  ascends  from  earth  to  heaven?  for  it  is  writ- 
ten that  man  is  but  a  little  lower  than  the  angels  are.  If  the 
law  of  gradation  connects  the  beings  of  this  earth  with  the 
spiritual  existences  of  the  heavens,  without  doing  violence 
to  the  rules  of  analogical  reasoning  we  may  conclude  that 
the  law  of  gradation,  which  certainly  holds  in  this  world, 
from  the  grossest  earth  to  the  most  brilliant  gem,  is  con- 
tinued, by  a  like  ascending  scale,  from  ours  up  to.  the  world 
next  above  us.  What  must  be  the  purity  and  brightness  of 
that  world  whose  grossest  material  is  equal  to  refined  gold ! 


36  THEBIBLETRUE. 

How  glorious  must  that  world  be !  How  trauscendeiitly 
happy  must  be  its  inhabitants !  Yet,  according  to  the  law 
of  regular  gradation,  as  much  as  that  world  excels  ours,  so 
much  is  it  exceeded  in  glory  by  the  worlds  next  in  order 
above  it ;  and  that,  again,  by  the  great  central  world  which 
controls  the  nations  and  gives  light  and  life  to  all  the  worlds 
and  systems  of  worlds  throughout  the  vast  universe.  How 
inexpressibly  grand,  how  unutterably  glorious  that  world 
of  worlds,  that  exalted  centre  of  all  worlds !  Is  this  not  the 
heaven  of  heavens,  the  third  heaven  into  which  Paul  was 
caught  up?  and  are  not  the  primary  and  secondary  suns  the 
first  and  second  heavens  ?  Thus  Ave  have  our  sun  the  first 
heaven,  the  sun  around  which  the  solar  system  revolves  the 
second  heaven,  and  the  great  central  sun  the  third  heaven, 
called  also  the  heaven  of  heavens,  because  it  controls  and  so 
far  exceeds  in  glory  all  the  others.  "  When  I  consider  thy 
heavens,  the  work  of  thy  fingers,  the  moon  and  the  stars 
which  thou  hast  ordained,  what  is  man,  that  thou  art  mind- 
ful of  him,  or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  ?  " 

We  might  rest  here,  as  having  made  out  a  probable  case, 
and  thrown  the  07ius  prohandi  upon  those  who  may  under- 
take to  controvert  our  theory ;  but  we  will  proceed  to  fortify 
our  position  by  additional  analogical  reasons.  When  God 
showed  to  Moses  in  the  mount  the  pattern  of  the  tabernacle, 
it  was  in  three  compartments  :  the  outer  court,  the  inner 
court,  and  the  sanctuary,  where  the  ark  of  the  covenant  and 
the  cherubim  were.  When  Solomon  built  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem,  which  was  done  under  divine  direction,  and  which, 
when  completed,  was  accepted  and  honored  by  the  Almighty, 
the  same  order  was  observed.  There  was  the  porch,  where 
the  people  assembled  ;  the  holy  place,  where  the  daily  sac- 
rifice was  .offered ;  and  there  was  the  holy  of  holies,  with 
the  ark  of  the  covenant,  the  shew-bread,  the  two  cherubim, 
with  outspread  wings,  touching  in  the  centre,  and  stretching 


THEBIBLETRUE.  37 

from  -wall  to  wall ;  where  the  golden  altar  and  the  mercy- 
seat  were  placed.  Into  this  apartment  no  one  entered  except 
the  high-priest  alone,  and  he  but  once  a  year,  to  make  an 
offering  for  himself  and  for  all  the  people.  Is  it  not  legiti- 
mate to  conclude  that  this  oft-inspired  pattern  for  the  struc- 
ture of  places  of  worship  is  intended  as  a  type  of  that  great 
temple  whose  maker  and  builder  is  God? 

Revelation  is  intended  to  unfold  great  truths  which  man's 
imperfect  reason  could  not  discover.  Since  God  particularly 
reveals  the  pattern  of  the  earthly  sanctuary  in  which  he 
would  deign  to  fix  his  name,  it  must  have  been  intended  to 
represent  the  structure  of  the  heavens  ;  hence  they  should 
be  in  three  degrees  or  compartments,  the  outer  court  or  first 
heavens,  the  holy  place  or  second  heavens,  and  the  most 
holy  place  or  third  heaven  ;  and  we  have,  as  before,  the  suns 
around  which  the  planets  revolve  for  the  first  heavens,  the 
centres  about  which  these  suns  with  their  systems^  revolved 
for  the  second  heavens,  and  the  grand  central  sun  around 
which  all  the  suns  and  involved  systems  of  worlds  revolve, 
the  third  heaven,  the  heaven  of  heavens,  the  sanctum  sancto- 
rum, where  the  mercy-seat  is  established  ;  where  the  altar  is 
erected  which  can  be  approached  by  none,  but  by  the  great 
High-Priest  alone,  and  that  but  once,  and  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world.  What  a  field  for  thought !  How  gloriously 
the  worlds  rise  in  grand  gradation  from  the  secondary  plan- 
ets, or  lowest  order,  uji,  and  still  up,  through  the  intricate 
involutions  of  systems,  to  the  sublime  height  of  the  heaven 
of  heavens! 

Many  persons  may  be  unwilling  to  receive  this  as  the  cor- 
rect theory  of  the  heavens.  With  such  we  will  reason  a 
little  further  on  the  subject.  You  believe  that  there  are 
heavens  ;  but  where  are  they  ?  Have  they  no  locality ;  and 
have  the  angels,  the  justified  spirits  and  resurrected  bodies 
of  men,  no  fixed  habitation  ?  You  assert  that  heaven  is  the 
4 


38  THEBIBLETRUE. 

place  where  God  is.  This  is  true,  if  you  mean  hy  the  expres- 
sion that  God  is  in  the  heavens ;  but  if  you  intend  to  say 
that  heaven  is  wherever  God  is,  you  make  a  direct  issue 
with  the  inspired  psalmist,  who  declares,  "  If  I  make  my 
bed  in  hell,  lo,  God  is  there."  Heaven  and  hell  cannot  be 
in  the  same  place,  because  they  are  antipodal  ideas;  neither 
can  heaven  be  located  now  on  this  earth,  because  wickedness 
and  misery,  and  crime,  and  death  can  never  enter  into  the 
realms  of  the  blest,  and  heaven  is  now  in  existence ;  there- 
fore it  is  not  in  hell,  nor  on  this  sin-stained  earth. 

Then  where  is  it  ?  Perhaps  you  may  say  that  heaven  is 
in  some  undefinable  locality,  but  where,  it  is  not  for  us  to 
know.  Then  for  what  purpose  were  the  suns,  conjectured 
by  the  philosophers  to  be  such  magnificent  worlds,  created  ? 
You  answer,  to  give  light  upon  the  earth,  and  to  garnish  the 
heavens  or  the  canopy  of  the  earth,  and  for  no  other  pur- 
pose. One  moment's  reflection,  it  would  seem,  ought  to  dis- 
sipate such  an  error.  Can  you  believe  that  this  little  earth 
is  the  most  important  of  the  works  of  creation  ;  and  that  all 
•  else  was  made  solely  for  its  pleasure  and  garnishment  ?  The 
theory  greatly  magnifies  the  importance  of  our  world,  and 
of  its  inhabitants  ;  but  oh !  how  disparaging  to  God  and  his 
glorious  creation.  It  is  an  error  of  the  dark  ages,  and  never 
once  looks  at  the  revelations  which  science  has  made. 

We  know  that  this  is  a  small  world  iu  the  solar  system, 
to  which  near  a  hundred  similar  worlds  are  known  to  belong ; 
and  the  sun  is  said  by  the  philosophers  to  be  greater  in  ex- 
tent and  amount  of  matter  than  they  all  are.  The  sun 
must  be  composed  of  very  different  material,  and  have  very 
different  surroundings,  from  the  earth.  It  is  the  fountain 
of  light  and  life  to  our  world,  which,  without  his  influences, 
would  be  a  mass  of  cold,  lifeless  matter.  Now,  since  the  sun 
is  so  great  a  world,  his  influences  so  .benign,  and  his  sur- 
roundings so  delightful,  and  since  nothing  is  done  in  vain, 


THEBIBLETRUE.  39 

he  must  not  only  be  inhabitable,  but  his  inhabitants,  revelling 
in  all  the  beatitudes  of  original  and  ever-enduring  light, 
must  be  happy  beyond  our  conception. 

What  place  in  the  solar  system  so  suitable  for  the  abode 
of  its  Ruler  as  its  centre  ?  Thence  the  great  King,  seated 
upon  his  high  empyrean,  sends  forth  his  ready  ministers  to 
Mercury,  Venus,  Earth,  Mars,  Jupiter,  Saturn,  Uranus,  the 
Asteroids,  the  various  satellites,  and  the  known  and  undis- 
covered planets  of  the  system  ;  commanding  what  he  will, 
and  enforcing  obedience  to  his  laws.  But  if  this  be  true,  it 
follows  by  easy  deduction  that  the  centre  around  which  the 
solar  system  revolves,  Avith  all  similar  systems  belonging  to 
him,  is  the  second  heaven,  which  far  exceeds  in  glory,  gran- 
deur, and  majesty  the  first  heaven  ;  because  there  is  located 
the  power  which  gives  laws  and  executes  the  government  of 
all  the  solar  systems  revolving  around  that  exalted  centre. 
One  step  farther,  and  we  come  to  the  third  heaven,  the  cen- 
tre around  which  the  universe  revolves,  and  there  the  great 
God  sits  upon  his  resplendent  throne  forever. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Description  of  the  Firmament  —  God  uses  Adequate 
MEA?fS  TO  Accomplish  all  his  Designs  —  Attraction, 

WHEN  FIRST  BEGAN  TO   OPERATE  —  FORMATION  OF  BeDS    OF 

EivERS  —  Circulation  of  the  Waters  —  Waters  Gath- 
ered INTO  ONE  Place. 

AND  God  said,  Let  there  be  a  firmament  in  the  midst  of 
the  heavens,  to  divide  the  waters  from  the  waters 

And  it  was  so.  And  the  evening  and  morning  were  the  second 
flay."     The  firmament  means  the  blue  vault  which  arches 


40  THEBIBLETRUE. 

above  and  around  our  earth,  which  sits  upon  the  rivers  and 
the  seas,  which  bears  the  clouds  and  vaporous  exhalations 
upon  its  crest,  which  is  the  medium  of  the  transmission  of 
light ;  and  is  therefore  nothing  more  nor  other  than  the  cir- 
cumambient air  which  we  breathe,  in  which  we  "  live,  move, 
and  have  our  being."  In  what  sense  did  God  call  the  at- 
mosphere or  firmament  into  being  on  the  second  day?  He 
had  created  all  matter  in  the  beginning;  but  on  the  second 
day,  He  arranged  the  component  gases  and  clothed  the  earth 
with  the  winds  as  a  virgin  is  arrayed  in  her  bridal  robes  ; 
thus  preparing  the  world  for  her  approaching  union  with 
the  sun,  whose  benign  influences  should  cause  her  to  yield 
her  fruits  in  their  season. 

God  uses  adequate  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  all 
his  works ;  then  let  us  inquire  what  were  the  means  used 
for  the  performance  of  the  labor  of  the  second  day  in  the 
week  of  creation.  We  must  remember  that  by  no  possibility 
could  the  days  here  spoken  of,  be  marked  by  the  axial  revo- 
lutions of  the  earth.  We  might  as  well  suppose  that  time 
Avas  measured  by  the  movements  of  any  other  of  the  planets 
as  our  own.  But  time  in  the  Divine  computation,  miist  be 
marked,  as  before  attempted  to  be  shown,  by  the  movements 
of  the  most  important,  and  therefore  the  central  world  of 
the  universe.  What  that  time  is  has  not  yet  been  ascer- 
tained, although  it  may  be  within  the  reach  of  future  scien- 
tific researches  to  develop  it  with  tolerable  accuracy.  The 
day  in  the  chronology  of  creation,  does  not  certainly  mean 
less  than  a  thousand  years;  and  for  reasons  which  we  will 
hereafter  render,  we  will  assume  now,  that  the  day  in  the 
week  of  creation  indicates  a  period  of  fifty  thousand  years. 

In  the  beginning,  God  spake  the  matter  of  the  whole  uni- 
verse into  existence.  He  then  formed  the  worlds  of  light 
and  set  them  in  order  around  their  grand  centre ;  but  the 
far-off  distant  matter  of  the  universe  was  still  void,  and  dark- 


THEBIBLETRUE.  41 

ness  was  upon  tlie  face  of  the  deep.  It  was,  however,  still 
approaching  toward  the  system  of  suns ;  and  when  arrived 
near  enough  for  the  purpose,  the  spirit  of  God  moved  upon 
the  face  of  the  waters,  and  God  said,  Let  there  be  light,  and 
there  was  light.  When  all  the  materials  of  nature  w^ere  in 
a  confused  and  liquid  state,  and  the  blended  rays  from  all 
the  worlds  of  light  met  no  surftice  to  reflect  them  or  effec- 
tually impede  their  progress,  they  permeated  the  whole  mass, 
and  thus  the  light  was  mixed  with  darkness. 

When  matter  was  sufficiently  condensed  by  closing  in  upon 
the  circle  of  the  heavens,  the  great  God  divided  it  into  sec- 
tions, and  gave  to  each  a  rotary  motion  upon  its  own  axis ; 
and  then  and  in  that  manner  the  light  was  divided  from 
the  darkness.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 
first  day  —  or  the  close  of  the  first  period  of  the  fifty  thousand 
years  in  creative  time.  If  it  be  remembered  that  there  is 
no  night  in  heavenly  or  superior  time,  and  that  when  the 
evening  ends  the  morning  begins,  we  will  the  more  readily 
comprehend  the  great  operations  of  nature  now  under  con- 
sideration. 

So  soon  as  the  matter  composing  our  world  was  separated 
from  the  great  external  mass,  the  principles  of  attraction  be- 
came active  between  its  particles,  and  the  tendency  was  to 
the  consolidation  of  all  its  materials  into  a  body,  more  solid 
than  the  granite,  more  obdurate  than  adamant.  To  prevent 
this  result,  however,  the  Omniscient  caused  the  world  to  re- 
volve upon  its  axis ;  which  not  only  divided  the  darkness 
from  the  light,  but,  tending  to  throw  off  matter  from  the 
centre  of  motion,  prevented  the  too  great  consolidation  of 
its  solids,  and  brought  all  the  various  gases  in  a  commingled 
state  to  the  surface.  When  God  said,  Let  there  be  a  firma- 
ment, then  the  forces  became  active  between  the  gases  by 
which  they  were  arranged  in  the  skilful  proportions  of 
w-ater  and  air.  The  water  covered  the  face  of  the  wholo 
4* 


42  THEBIBLETEUE. 

earth,  and  the  atmosphere,  having  much  less  specific  gravity, 
rose  above  it. 

The  principal  gases  driven  to  the  surface  of  the  earth  were 
oxygen,  hydrogen,  and  nitrogen.  The  air  is  composed  of 
oxygen  and  nitrogen,  in  the  proportions  of  21  of  the  former 
to  79  of  the  latter.  Water  is  composed  of  1  part  oxygen  to 
8  of  hydrogen.  When  these  gases  arose  to  the  surface,  they 
were  in  a  mixed  and  confused  state,  forming  neither  water 
nor  air ;  but  "  God  said.  Let  there  be  a  firmament  in  the 
midst  of  the  waters,  and  let  it  divide  the  waters  from  the 
waters.  And  God  made  the  firmament,  and  divided  the 
waters  which  were  under  the  firmament  from  the  waters 
which  were  above  the  firmament."  After  the  particles  of 
air  had  been  arranged,  by  reason  of  its  great  elasticity  and 
want  of  specific  gravity  it  sprang  up  above  the  water ;  but 
it  appears  that  the  atmosphere  also  bore  water  upon  its  crest. 
Let  us  inquire  how  this  could  be. 

One  of  the  component  gases,  namely  oxygen,  is  common 
to  both  water  and  air ;  but  hydrogen,  the  other  constituent 
of  water,  is  the  lightest  ponderable  body  in  nature,  its  spe- 
cific gravity  being  only  0.0694  ;  that  of  air  being  LOO.  In 
consequence  of  its  extreme  lightness,  all  its  particles  not  held 
in  the  water  on  the  surface  of  the  earth,  would  ascend  with 
the  speed  of  light  to  empty  space  above  the  air ;  hence  the 
oxygen  in  the  upper  air  and  the  hydrogen  upon  its  bosom 
is  the  water  above  the  firmament.  Because,  whenever,  by 
electricity  or  other  disintegrating  cause,  any  superfluous  oxy- 
gen is  released  from  combination  in  air,  instantly,  by  reason 
of  the  extraordinary  chemical  affiuity  between  it  and  hy- 
drogen, they  will  rush  together,  and  water  will  be  formed. 
Hence  the  superabundance  of  oxygen  in  the  atmosphere  and 
the  hydrogen  above  it,  though  not  combined,  are  called  the 
waters  above  the  firmament.  Who  but  the  mighty  God. 
with  infinite  wisdom,  power,  and  skill,  could  have  controlled 


T  H  E     B  I  B  L  E     T  R  U  E,  43 

the  gases,  and  combined  them  iu  the  delectalde  and  useful 
jiroportions  of  water  and  air?  And  who  but  he  could  have 
devised  immutable  laws  to  prevent  the  decomposition  of 
those  two  necessary  elements,  and  yet  be  forever  disintegrat- 
ing and  recompounding  their  constituents  in  a  way  to  afford 
fresh  supplies  of  water  and  air  to  the  needy  earth  ?  What 
an  inexhaustible  source  of  reflection  ?  And  here,  too,  is  an 
almost  unexplored  held  for  philosophical  investigation. 

"  And  God  said,  Let  the  waters  under  the  heavens  be  gath- 
ered together  unto  one  place,  and  let  the  dry  land  appear ; 
and  it  was  so."  So  soon  as  the  atmosphere  arose  above  the 
waters,  superinduced  by  the  rotary  motion  of  the  earth  and 
other  influences  established  in  the  beginning  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  tides,  the  waters  began  to  ebb  and  flow  with 
that  restless,  never-ceasing  agitation  which  alone  could  have 
prevented  stagnation  and  putrefaction.  Who  has  stood 
ujDon  the  rock-bound  coast  of  the  ocean,  and  beheld  its 
mighty  billows  heaving,  and  angry  wave  after  wave,  with 
foamy  crest,  surging  up  against  its  granite  walls,  and  shak- 
ing the  solid  earth,  until  the  voice  of  command  has  come, 
"  Peace,  be  still,"  and  the  storm  has  ceased,  the  fury  of  the 
deep  has  subsided,  the  angry  roar  of  the  ocean  has  sullenly 
fallen  back  and  lingeringly  died  in  the  distance,  and  a  great 
calm  has  succeeded  ;  or  who  has  witnessed  the  ever-restless 
deej),  even  in  its  most  placid  moments,  and  could  refrain 
from  admiring,  with  all  the  energies  of  his  soul,  the  wisdom 
which  devised  the  laws  of  unceasing  motion  in  the  waters  ? 

We  must  bear  in  mind  that,  after  the  atmosphere  was 
made,  the  waters  covered  the  surface  of  the  entire  earth. 
The  tidal  currents  would  remove  the  earth  from  one  portion 
of  the  terraqueous  globe  and  deposit  it  in  another.  From  the 
time  when  water  and  air  were  separated,  to  the  time  when 
the  dry  land  was  commanded  to  appear,  was  one  whole  day 
of  creative  time,  or  an  entire  period  of  fifty  thousand  of  our 


44  T  II  E     B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E. 

years.  During  all  this  time  the  waters  were  at  work,  scoop- 
ing out  the  beds  of  the  ocean,  the  rivers,  and  interior  ducts, 
and  depositing  the  removed  earth  upon  the  shoals  then  and 
in  this  manner  forming ;  and  in  the  morning  of  the  third 
day  the  Omnipotent  prescribed  limits  to  the  ever-restless 
ocean,  and  commanded  her,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  come,  and 
here  thy  proud  waves  shall  be  stayed." 

God  in  his  wisdom  provided  for  the  internal,  as  well  as  for 
the  external  circulation  of  the  waters.  What  the  blood  is 
to  the  animal,  water  is  to  the  earth.  The  heavings  of  the 
ocean,  like  the  throbbiugs  of  the  heart,  force  the  water  into 
the  subterranean  ducts,  or  the  earth's  arteries,  whence  it  is 
propelled  out  to  the  surface,  where  it  is  collected  into  creeks 
and  rivers,  or  veins  of  the  earth,  by  which  it  is  conveyed 
back  to  the  ocean,  or  heart  of  the  earth,  and  is  impelled  for- 
ward through  the  same  channels — thus  keeping  up  a  contin- 
ual circulation  of  the  waters,  or  earth's  blood. 

The  dry  land  appeared  when  God  commanded ;  not  in- 
stantly, according  to  our  understanding  of  time,  but  at  first 
the  tops  of  the  tallest  mountains  cropped  out  from  the 
waters,  and  gradually  they  loomed  up  more  and  more,  and, 
after  the  lapse  of  many  years,  the  mountains,  like  giants, 
sat  in  solitary  grandeur  on  the  bosom  of  the  watery  waste. 
Then  the  hills  and  higher  plains  appear,  and  the  waters,  sub- 
siding with  the  lapse  of  rolling  years,  fell,  in  obedience  to  the 
laws  by  which  they  are  governed,  from  the  higher  to  the 
lower  places,  excavating  in  their  course  the  beds  of  rivulets 
and  rivers,  thus  forming  the  earth's  veins,  through  which  her 
vital  fluid  might  flow  forever  to  her  great  heart.  Let  the 
ocean  cease  to  heave,  let  the  waters  stagnate  in  the  interior 
ducts  or  external  channels,  and  it  would  be  as  certain  de- 
struction to  the  globe  as  it  would  be  to  a  man  should  his  heart 
cease  to  beat,  and  his  blood  congeal  in  his  arteries  and  his 
veins. 


THEBIBLETRUE.  45 

After  the  dry  land  had  appeared,  and  the  watery  circuhi- 
tion  had  been  perfectly  established,  the  earth  was  approxi- 
mating to  the  condition  of  a  habitable  globe.  There  was 
nought  upon  it,  however,  to  sustain  animal  life  ;  wherefore, 
God  said,  "  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass,  the  herb  yield- 
ing seed  after  his  kind,  and  the  fruit-tree  yielding  fruit  after 
his  kind,  whose  seed  is  in  itself  upon  the  earth :  and  it  was 
so."  When  the  heaving  waters  had  dug  the  beds  of  the 
ocean,  and  had  built  up  the  mountains  and  the  hills,  then 
the  waters  were  collected  into  one  place,  and  the  dry  laud 
appeared.  The  mountains  were  bleak,  the  hills  were  bare, 
the  valleys  were  desert  wastes.  God  made  the  grass,  and 
herbs,  and  trees,  in  all  their  endless  variety,  by  commanding 
the  earth  to  bring  them  forth  :  and  it  was  done.  A  crop  of 
grass  and  herbs  sprang  from  the  bosom  of  the  young  earth, 
grew  to  maturity,  and  produced  fruit,  which,  when  ripe, 
Avas  cast  to  the  earth,  germinated  in  an  improving  soil,  and 
grew  and  brought  forth  fruit  again.  Then,  and  not  until 
then,  could  it  be  said  that  the  command  which  had  been 
given  to  the  earth  to  bring  forth  the  vegetable  kingdom 
had  been  accomplished. 

It  must  have  required  thousands  of  years  after  the  first 
vegetation  grew  upon  the  earth,  before  it  could  have  arrived 
at  a  condition  suitable  for  the  support  of  animal  life ;  be- 
cause some  plants  are  known  not  to  yield  their  fruits  until 
a  hundred  years  have  added  vigor  to  their  strength.  God 
never  exerts  violent,  extraordinary,  nor  miraculous  means 
to  accomplish  those  objects  which  may  be  as  well  effected 
by  the  operation  of  the  laws  which  he  has  ordained  for  the 
government  of  the  works  of  nature.  When  the  dry  land 
first  arose  from  its  watery  bed,  instead  of  being  in  a  condi- 
tion to  produce  a  rich  crop  of  grass,  and  herbs,  and  trees, 
we  know  that  there  was,  there  could  be  no  soil  or  com- 
pound earth,  such  as  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  growth 


46  TIIEBIBLETRUE. 

of  any  except  the  lowest  grade  of  vegetable  existence.  The 
mushrooms,  and  the  mosses,  and  the  ferns,  and  the  lichens, 
in  their  order,  could  alone  flourish  upon  the  hitherto  un[)ro- 
ducing  earth.  When  crop  after  crop  of  this  kind  of  vege- 
tation had  matured,  decayed,  and  returned  to  the  earth  from 
.which  it  had  sprung,  a  vegetable  mould  was  thus  begun,  and 
a  soil  commenced  forming,  capable  of  supporting  some  of  the 
poorer  grasses  and  herbs.  These  growing,  maturing,  and 
decaying,  added  still  more  to  the  soil;  and  after  the  revolu- 
tion of  many  ages,  when  many  crops  of  vegetable  matter 
had  sufficiently  enriched  the  soil,  the  trees  sprang  forth 
which  formed  the  first  forests  in  the  world.  Annually  cast- 
ing their  leaves,  they  increased  the  richness  of  the  soil  from 
which  they  drew  their  own  support,  thus  the  better  enabling 
them  to  bring  forth  fruit,  and  to  mature  the  seeds  which 
were  to  perpetuate  their  different  varieties.  Let  us  look  at 
the  world  analogically  as  a  huge  animal,  with  bone,  and 
flesh,  and  muscle — her  great  heart  forcing  the  watery  fluid 
through  her  arteries,  or  interior  ducts,  whence  it  is  impelled 
out  to  the  earth's  crust,  where  it  is  taken  up  by  the  smaller 
arteries  and  carried  to  the  surface,  where,  forming  into  rivu- 
lets and  rivers,  or  veins,  it  is  carried  back  again,  to  be  loaded 
with  the  minerals  necessary  for  the  health  of  the  world. 
As  there  are  ten  thousand  small  ducts  branching  off"  from 
the  arteries,  to  carry  the  nutriment  of  the  blood  to  bone  and 
muscles,  and  lymph  to  the  flesh  of  the  animal,  so  there  are 
millions  of  capillary  tubes  conveying  the  minerals  of  the 
ocean  to  every  part  of  the  mundane  body. 

As  the  more  perfect  animals,  or  those  of  a  higher  order, 
are  almost  all  clothed  with  an  hirsute  covering,  so  the  earth 
is  covered  with  grass,  and  herbs,  and  trees.  The  water, 
loaded  with  stimulating  substances,  borne  from  the  ocean 
through  the  interior  ducts  to  the  exterior  channels,  loses  in 
its  passage  its  salts  and  minerals.     These  are  taken  up  by 


THEBIBLETRUE.  47 

the  capillary  tubes  and  deposited  in  the  earth's  crust,  thus 
enriching  every  part  of  her  surface.  When  by  this  means 
the  water  is  thoroughly  distilled;  it  is  prepared  for  the  use 
of  man  and  beast ;  and  for  this  latter  purpose,  in  ten  thou- 
sand rills,  rivulets,  and  rivers,  at  convenient  intervals,  and 
in  all  directions,  it  courses  back  to  the  ocean.  This  circu- 
lation of  water  loaded  with  minerals  in  solution,  brings  them 
in  contact  with  the  roots  of  vegetation.  By  the  individual 
vitality  of  the  tree  it  is  thrown  up  through  its  body  to  its 
leaves,  and  as  it  rises  through  the  arteries  of  the  tree,  the 
fatty  particles  brought  from  the  ocean  and  the  vegetable 
mould  at  its  roots  are  deposited ;  and  being  thoroughly  im- 
poverished, the  water  returns  to  the  earth:  thence  by  de- 
flexion and  evaporation  it  finds  its  way  back  to  the  great 
reservoir. 

When  God  surveyed  the  earth  —  with  a  delectable  circum- 
ambient air,  bearing  upon  its  crest  the  constituent  gases  of 
water,  which  when  necessary  might  be  compounded  and  de- 
scend to  the  thirsty  earth,  to  invigorate  its  soil  and  stimulate 
the  growth  of  vegetation ;  with  the  dry  land  variegated  by 
mountain,  hill,  and  vale,  and  clothed  with  the  green  robes 
which  he  had  ordained  ;  with  the  water  gathered  into  one 
place,  throbbing  with  the  regularity  of  a  mighty  heart,  and 
diffusing  by  its  grand  pulsations  vitality  and  energy  to  the 
whole  body  of  the  earth ;  with  the  grass,  the  herb,  the  tree, 
growing  to  maturity,  producing  seeds  after  their  kind,  then 
decaying  and  growing  again,  thus  furnishing  the  earth  with 
a  soil  and  vegetation  capable  of  supporting  its  future  inhab- 
itants—  He  saw  that  it  was  good.  Another  cycle  of  time  of 
fifty  thousand  years,  or  one  day  according  to  the  heavenly 
reckoning,  had  now  passed,  and  Moses  says,  the  evening  and 
the  morning  were  the  third  day. 


48  TUEBIBLETRUE. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Six-Day  Theory  Considered  —  Motion  the  Law  op  Being 
—  Gravitation  Converted  into  Cohesion  —  Commence- 
ment of  Vegetation  —  What  Kind  first  Appeared. 

AND  God  said,  Let  there  be  lights  in  the  firmament  of  the 
heaven  to  divide  the  day  from  the  night ;  and  let  them 
be  for  signs  and  for  seasons  and  for  days  and  years ;  and  it 
was  so.  He  made  the  stars  also  —  and  the  evening  and  the 
morning  were  the  fourth  day.  The  greater  light  was  made 
to  rule  the  day,  the  lesser  light  to  rule  the  night ;  the  sun 
being  the  greater  and  the  moon  the  lesser  light ;  then,  how 
is  it  possible  that  the  previous  days  of  the  week  of  creation 
could  have  been  marked  by  the  course  of  the  sun  or  by  the 
axial  revolutions  of  the  earth  ?  Such  an  hypothesis  is  wholly 
gratuitous,  and,  we  maintain,  utterly  untenable,  irrational, 
and  unnecessary,  and  therefore  inconsistent  with  the  revealed 
character  of  the  mighty  Maker. 

It  is  the  business  of  those  who  may  differ  with  us  to  re- 
concile the  seeming  absurdities  and  contradictious  which 
oppose  you  at  every  turn  in  their  system,  before  they  can 
consistently  attack  ours.  But,  are  not  the  attributes  of  Deity 
equal  ?  Is  He  not  the  same,  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever  ; 
unchanging  in  his  character,  filling  with  his  presence  eternity 
as  well  as  infinity  ?  According  to  your  theory,  God  began 
to  exert  his  creative  power  only  about  six  thousand  years 
ago ;  but  his  goodness,  power,  and  wisdom  are  coexistent 
with  his  being :  why  then  should  these  attributes  have  been 
in  abeyance  to  within  so  recent  a  period  ?  Is  it  not  more 
honoring  to  the  gi'eat  God  to  understand  in  the  beginning 
to  mean  so  deep  down  in  the  rolling  ages  of  eternity,  that 
the  finite  mind  of  man  staggers  back  from  the  mighty  weight 


thebibLeteue.  49 

of  its  incomprehensibility  ?  We  know  that  the  present  works 
of  nature  have  not  been  from  eternity,  because  the  great 
truth  is  revealed  to  us,  that  in  the  beginning,  God  created 
the  heavens  and  the  earth. 

Some  one  says  that  the  power  of  God  is  equal  to  the  task 
of  creating  matter,  and  from  it  of  organizing  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  in  one  hundred  and  forty-four  hours,  accord- 
ing to  their  theory  of  creative  time.  Certainly  so.  "Then, 
why,"  it  is  asked,  "do  you  not  adopt  the  theory?"  Because 
it  is  absurd  and  inconsistent  with  the  known  laws  of  God ; 
it  is  not  revealed  in  the  word  of  truth  ;  it  implies  that  the 
Eternal  is  in  a  strait  for  time  ;  that  He  is  compelled  to  hurry 
the  completion  of  his  task,  by  some  stern,  overruling  neces- 
sity ;  and  therefore,  that  he  is  not  God  supreme. 

The  Omnipotent  could  certainly  have  spoken  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  into  existence,  in  a  perfect  state  of  organism, 
at  a  word,  but  He  did  not  so  chose  to  act;  for  your  theory 
claims  that  He  took  one  hundred  and  forty-four  hours  in 
which  to  perfect  the  works  of  creation.  Let  us  ask,  if  God 
inhabiteth  eternity,  could  he  not  have  taken  one  hundred 
and  forty-four  million  of  years  as  well  as  one  luindred  and 
forty-four  hours?  A  thousand  years  is  as  a  day  with  the 
Lord ;  then  wdio  are  you  that  will  assume  to  limit  the  time 
of  the  mighty  God  in  the  works  of  his  creation  to  a  few  of 
our  short  hours?  You  cannot,  you  must  not  so  circum- 
scribe the  time  of  the  Eternal,  unless  it  be  so  revealed  in  his 
written  word  or  in  his  works.  In  the  Book  we  cannot  find 
it  so  written  ;  and  it  is  contradicted  in  all  his  works. 

Ask  the  philosopher  in  what  language  he  is  addressed,  he 
will  answer  you  that  the  years  are  written  by  thousands  on 
fossil  remains,  and  on  the  granite  rocks.  He  will  tell  you 
to  count  the  annular  rings  in  the  gnarled  oak,  and  learn  that 
God  has  taken  a  thousand  years  to  perfect  the  strength  of  a 
single  tree.  He  will  bid  you  look  around  on  mountains, 
■5 


50  THEBIBLETEUE. 

valleys,  rocks,  and  hills:  on  all  the  objects  of  nature  it  is 
written,  Time  is  old,  and  God,  its  author,  is  unchanging  and 
eternal.  The  child  is  born  and  grows  up  to  maturity ;  even 
the  first  man's  body  was  made,  and  afterward  the  breath  of 
life  was  breathed  into  his  nostrils,  and  he  became  a  living 
soul.  The  only  begotten  Son  of  His  love  was  conceived  by 
the  Virgin  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  was  born  in  due  course  of 
nature,  grew  in  stature  and  knowledge,  —  ay,  remained  in  a 
state  of  pupilage  for  thirty  long  years.  All  the  known 
works  of  nature  proceed  in  like  manner,  step  by  step. 

In  the  face  of  these  facts,  who  will  insist  that  the  Eternal 
must,  of  necessity,  perfect  the  works  of  creation  in  six  of  our 
days,  or  one  hundred  and  forty-four  hours?  —  and  so  destroy 
the  independence  or  immutability  of  His  character.  But 
the  laws  of  God  are  unchanging ;  therefore  it  required  as 
much  time  for  the  germination  and  growth  of  trees  when  the 
earth  first  began  to  exert  her  functions,  as  now;  and  hence 
the  greater  works  of  nature  were  perfected  in  time  propor- 
tionate to  their  grandeur,  and  the  necessities  of  their  organ- 
ism, so  as  fully  to  meet  the  designs  of  their  creation.  One 
plant  is  an  annual,  and  another  is  the  growth  of  a  thousand 
years.  The  laws  of  the  Omniscient  are  perfect,  and  most 
Avonderfully  adapted  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes. 
Then  we  hope  that  the  want  of  time  will  present  no  further 
obstacle  in  the  investigation  of  the  truth,  as  revealed  to  us 
in  the  word  of  God,  and  in  the  developments  of  science. 

And  God  said,  "Let  there  be  lights  in  the  firmament  of  the 
heaven  ; "  which  we  think  may  safely  be  understood  to  mean 
that  the  earth  was  at  that  time  introduced  into  the  solar 
system,  and  commanded  to  run  its  unending  race  around  the 
sun.  Let  us  suppose  that  in  a  space  which  to  finite  compre- 
hension is  infinite,  God  created  the  pure  ethereal  matter  of 
which  he  would  form  the  heavens  and  the  heaven  of  heavens ; 
and  that  outside  of  this  vast  circle,  or  rather  sphere,  He 


THEBIBLETRUE.  51 

spoke  into  being  the  crude  matter  of  which  he  would  make 
the  worlds  which  should  attend  and  do  homage  to  the  suns 
in  their  grand  procession  around  the  central  sun.  It  is 
rational  also  to  suppose  that  of  the  matter  thus  created,  he 
would  form  the  mighty  world  which  was  to  be  the  centre 
of  gravitation  to  all  worlds ;  and  that  then  he  created  the 
glorious  orbs  which  revolve  around  that  centre,  and  after- 
ward the  suns  which  revolve  around  these  glorious  worlds 
and  attend  them  in  their  unceasing  course  around  the  great 
centre. 

When  matter  was  first  spoken  into  existence  throughout 
space,  had  all  its  particles  been  equally  endued  with  the 
power  of  attraction,  there  would  not,  there  could  not  have 
been  any  motion  in  the  universe,  without  some  counteracting 
force,  which  would  necessarily  have  been  diametrically  anti- 
podal to  the  law  of  attraction.  All  the  atoms  of  matter 
exercising  equal  force  upon  each  other,  there  must  have  been 
universal  rest ;  but  as  motion  is  the  law  of  being,  and  as  all 
nature  is  impelled  forward  in  grand  and  glorious  action, 
therefore,  since  God  is  infinite,  so  when  the  creative  fiat  went 
forth,  all  space  was  filled  with  matter;  and  hence  the  central 
atoms  were  of  a  different  character,  possessed  greater  affinity 
and  more  energetic  attraction  for  outside  matter  than  existed 
anywhere  else  in  space.  This  centre,  in  obedience  to  uni- 
versal law,  began  to  agglomerate  when  Almighty  power 
gave  to  the  vast  mass  rotary  motion,  to  prevent  the  too 
great  consolidation  of  its  particles.  When  this  first  stu- 
pendous world  was  formed,  the  hollow  sphere  of  inorganic 
matter,  in  obedience  to  the  law  of  gravitation,  moved  from 
all  points  toward  the  centre. 

By  this  means  the  particles  of  matter,  converging  more 
and  more,  were  rapidly  gaining  a  proximity  in  which  gravi- 
tation was  being  converted  into  cohesion.  This  was  in  the 
beginning  of  which  Moses  writes,  deep  in  the  unfathomable 


52  THEBIELETRUE. 

ahyss  of  eternity,  millions  on  millions  of  accumulated  ages 
prior  to  the  time  when  God  said,  "  Let  there  be  light,"  and 
the  bright  rays  shot  in  upon  the  matter  of  our  earth,  and 
illuminated  its  hitherto  utter  darkness. 

When  the  material  sphere  had  approximated  sufficiently 
near,  Omnipotence  separated  the  approaching  mass,  giving 
to  each  a  rotary  motion  upon  its  own  axis,  and  assigning  to 
each  a  prescribed  orbit  around  the  immeasurable  centre. 
Although  the  universe  of  matter  had  twice  been  bisected, 
and  a  vast  system  of  glory  worlds  had  been  constructed, 
and  multiplied  thousands  of  our  short  years  had  been  num- 
bered, still  the  hollow  sphere  of  matter  in  the  far-off  distance 
shone  with  the  brightness  of  light  reflected  back  to  the 
worlds  of  light  from  whence  it  had  first  corruscated.  This 
heavenly  horizon,  however,  more  brightly  shone  by  its  own 
inherent  light,  giving  unmistakable  evidence  that  the  atoms 
of  the  distant  mass  were  luminous  in  themselves,  and  kin- 
dred to  those  of  which  had  been  constructed  the  heavens  and 
the  heaven  of  heavens. 

All  space  outside  of  the  circle,  made  void  by  the  concen- 
tration of  the  bright  matter  of  which  the  heavens  had  been 
constructed,  was  filled  with  opaque  matter  ;  and  it  was 
approaching  the  heavens  with  a  velocity  accelerated  in  the 
inverse  proportion  to  the  square  of  its  distance.  As  the  dark 
mass  neared  the  luminous  system,  God  said.  Let  there  be 
light,  and  the  blended  rays  from  all  the  suns  penetrated  the 
material  horizon,  which  up  to  this  time  was  without  form 
and  void,  and  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep.  The 
Spirit  of  God,  however,  moving  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
God  said.  Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light,  and  God 
divided  the  darkness  from  the  light,  by  separating  the  rapidly 
proximating  and  consolidating  surface  of  the  material  sphere 
into  sections,  and  giving  to  each  of  them  a  rotary  motion 
upon  its  own  axis. 


THE    BIBLE     TRUE.  53 

When  these  worlds  approached  the  confines  of  the  heavens, 
they  began  to  be  influenced  by  the  contending  forces  of 
gravitation,  and  entered  the  system  in  much  more  eccentric 
paths  than  those  pursued  by  the  luminous  bodies  last  cre- 
ated ;  because  the  latter  were  so  many  additional  points  of 
attraction  to  the  approaching  bodies.  These  new  worlds 
flew  through  the  heavens,  tending  first  toward  one  star  and 
then  another ;  apparently  governed  by  no  law,  and  wander- 
ing at  pleasure  in  their  erratic  course,  but  in  reality  urged  on 
and  still  onward  by  the  inevitable  laws  of  gravitation,  until 
their  mighty  career  is  arrested  by  the  same  great  law  and 
their  orbits  are  fixed  around  those  stars  or  suns  to  which 
they  have  approached  near  enough  for  the  purpose.  Some- 
times, when  a  small  body  is  attracted  or  passes  in  its  wan- 
derings sufiiciently  near  to  one  of  the  primary  planets,  the 
former  is  caught  by  the  influence  of  the  latter,  and  revolves 
about  it  as  a  centre,  thus  becoming  a  secondary  planet,  as  our 
moon  and  the  satellites  of  Jupiter  antl  Saturn.  The  creation 
had  doubtless  been  going  on  for  vast  cycles  of  ages,  before 
our  world  was  rolled  up  from  the  vast  deep  of  infinite  space. 

Many  worlds  had  been  previously  set  in  order  about  their 
respective  centres,  myriads  of  new  arrivals  were  threading 
the  intricacies  of  the  heavenly  labyrinth  in  search  of  their 
prescribed  orbits.  At  last,  the  first  creative  day,  as  applied 
to  our  earth,  was  ushered  in.  Jjifinite  wisdom  arranged  the 
dimensions  of  ours  and  of  all  the  innumerable  horizontal 
worlds  then  coming  up  from  the  deeps  of  infinity,  and  caused 
the  blended  rays  from  all  the  worlds  of  light  to  flash  into 
the  heterogeneous  mass.  This  was  done  in  the  morning  of 
the  first  creative  day,  as  applied  to  our  world ;  and  yet  the 
grand  hollow^  sphere  for  near  a  full  period  of  time,  or  fifty 
thousand  years,  was  constructing  and  condensing,  as  it  ap- 
proached the  circle  of  the  heavens,  before  it  was  divided 
into  sections  and  received  the  rotary  motion,  by  which  means 
5* 


54  THEBIBLETRUE. 

the  liglit  was  divided  from  the  darkness  ;  for  this  was  the 
last  act  of  creation  on  that  day. 

Up  to  this  period,  on  account  of  the  rarity  of  the  matter, 
the  light  and  heat  from  all  the  suns  had  been  sufficient  to 
prevent  the  too  rapid  consolidation  of  the  atoms  of  the  new 
worlds ;  but  at  this  point  the  tendency  to  fly  off  from  their 
centre  became  necessary,  and  the  axillary  impetus  was  ap- 
plied to  them.  When  another  period  of  fifty  thousand  years 
had  passed,  the  materials  of  the  earth  were  condensed,  and 
the  gases,  by  reason  of  their  elasticity,  were  forced  out  and 
arranged  above  the  surface  of  the  earth  according  to  their 
specific  gravity.  The  firmament  was  then  made,  and  the 
W'aters  were  divided  from  the  waters.  After  this,  when  pro- 
bably a  half-cycle  or  twenty-five  thousand  years  had  rolled 
back  into  eternity,  when  the  unceasing  heavings  of  the 
waters  had  scooped  out  the  ocean's  bed,  had  piled  the  hills 
upon  the  plains,  and  erected  the  mountains  in  the  vallej's, 
God  commanded  the  waters  to  be  gathered  together  in  one 
place  and  the  dry  laud  to  appear ;  and  it  was  so. 

When  the  earth  had  sufficiently  dried  off",  He  commanded 
the  earth  to  bring  forth  the  grass,  the  herb,  and  the  tree, 
each  in  its  order ;  first  that  which  required  the  least  sup- 
port, and  so  on  by  regular  gradation  up  to  that  which 
requires  the  greatest  amount  of  nutrition  from  the  earth. 
Here  the  question  may  aris^  how  came  the  earth  to  bring 
forth  vegetation  without  a  sun  or  regularly  returning  seasons  ? 
It  is  evident,  from  the  manner  in  which  the  earth  had  re- 
ceived its  motion,  that  is,  by  the  gravitation  of  the  conglo- 
merated system  of  suns  and  worlds,  to  which  it  was  hastening, 
that  there  was  no  inclination  of  the  earth's  axis,  and  there- 
fore a  continuous  direct  concentration  of  all  the  light  and  heat 
Avhich  reached  it,  from  pole  to  pole,  would  be  enough  to  sup- 
port vegetable  life,  though  the  earth  were  at  an  immeasur- 
able distance  from  the  system  of  suns. 


T  II  E     B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E.  55 

Nothing  is  created  in  vain,  but  all  is  made  good  and  for 
some  useful  purpose.  Every  world  inhabited  by  creatures 
having  soul  and  life  and  blood,  must  have  a  great  central 
light,  for  signs  and  seasons,  and  for  days  and  years.  Tlie 
comets  have  no  such  centres — therefore  they  cannot  be 
inhabited ;  and  hence  they  would  appear  to  be  useless  and 
disturbing  elements  in  the  empire  of  God.  If,  however, 
His  creative  energies  are  unimpaired,  if  his  spirit  yet 
moves  upon  unorganized  matter,  and  if  he  still  repeats  the 
command.  Let  worlds  be  formed,  and  be  governed  by  the 
laws  which  control  all  my  works  —  then  must  we  not  suppose 
that  the  comets  are  these  new  worlds,  ever  arriving,  and 
moving  with  more  than  mathematical  precision,  through  the 
labyrinthine  system  of  worlds,  to  their  destined  centres  and 
prescribed  orbits? 

It  has  been  conjectured  that  the  diffusive  condition  or 
want  of  density  in  the  comets,  is  caused  solely  by  the 
excessive  heat  to  which  they  have  been  exposed.  This  can- 
not be  the  case,  for  if  the  comet  were  a  solid  body,  and 
should  come  near  enough  to  one  of  the  suns  to  be  melted 
"with  fervent  heat  and  be  diffused  as  they  are  when  passing 
through  a  system,  it  would  appear  that  it  would  be  fastened 
upon  by  that  sun  as  a  centre,  or  that  its  rarefied  matter  would 
be  attracted  to  and  agglomerated  Avith  the  sun  to  which  it 
has  so  nearly  approached.  Then  we  are  brought  back  to 
our  original  conjecture,  namely  that  the  comets  are  new 
worlds,  just  brought  up  from  the  deep  abyss  of  space  by 
gravitation,  and  in  obedience  to  which  they  are  hurried  on 
until  they  shall  find  their  proper  place  in  the  vast  system 
of  organized  worlds. 

The  attraction  between  the  particles  of  matter  of  which 
the  comet  is  composed  has  not  yet  combined  them  into  a 
solid  mass ;  and  therefore  it  will  not  readily  yield  to  the 
gravitation  of  the  bodies  near  which  it  passes.     So  soon,  how- 


56  THEBIBLETRUE. 

ever,  <as  gravitation  between  its  atoms  is  converted  into  cohe- 
sion, it  will  present  a  point  for  concentrated  gravitation,  and 
its  erratic  course  must  be  speedily  arrested  by  some  one 
of  the  heavenly  bodies,  around  which  henceforth  it  must 
necessarily  revolve  in  a  prescribed  orbit.  For  illustration, 
take  a  quantity  of  down  and  a  bit  of  lead  of  exactly  the 
same  weight,  and  let  them  go  at  the  same  time :  the  down 
will  float  in  the  air,  while  the  lead  will  descend  rapidly  to 
the  earth.  Gravity  acts  upon  both  bodies  with  equal  force, 
and  in  vacuo  it  is  true  that  they  would  reach  the  earth's 
surface  at  the  same  instant.  The  matter  of  which  the  comet 
is  composed  is  so  widely  diffused,  and  presents  points  of 
attraction  to  so  many  other  bodies  than  that  to  which  it 
has  most  nearly  approached,  that  the  attraction  of  the  for- 
mer more  effectually  resists  that  of  the  latter  than  the 
atmosphere  does  the  falling  of  the  down. 

"  He  made  the  stars  also."  Moses  does  not  say  that  the  stars 
were  made  on  the  fourth  .day  of  the  earth's  creative  week, 
but  clearly  leaves  the  inference  to  be  made  that  the  stars 
existed,  even  for  our  earth,  from  the  time  when  it  received 
its  axillary  motion,  and  when  it  first  entered  the  system  of 
the  organized  worlds.  In  the  beginning,  God  spake  univer- 
sal matter  into  existence,  and  then  He  formed  the  heavens 
and  the  heaven  of  heavens  ;  and  after  millions  upon  mil- 
lions of  our  short  years  had  been  rolled  back  into  vast  eter- 
nity, and  the  heavens,  according  to  our  ideas  of  time,  were 
immeasurably  old,  then  God  began  the  creation  of  the  pri- 
mary and  secondary  planets,  and  to  arrange  them  in  order 
.about  their  centres  in  prescribed  orbits.  At  last,  the  matter 
of  our  world  was  called  up  from  the  "vasty  deep,"  and  the 
evening  and  the  morning  Avere  the  first  day ;  and  after  roll- 
ing on  in  its  erratic  course  through  the  grand  system  of  the 
worlds  for  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  years,  it 
was  finally  organized  and  introduced  into  the  solar  S5'stc;m, 


THEBIBLETRUE.  57 

and  with  its  satellite  became  an  orderly  world.  "  And  the 
evening  and  the  morning  were  the  fourth  day."  "What 
infinite  wisdom  and  power  are  manifested  in  the  grand  con- 
catenation of  creation,  and  the  continuous  addition  of  new 
worlds  to  the  already  perfect  and  glorious  system  of  God's 
universal  empire!  How  unbounded  the  work  of  nature, 
how  incomprehensible  the  attributes  of  nature's  God  ! 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Ceeation  of  Fish  and  Fowl  —  Necessity  of  Death  among 
Pre-Adamic  Beings  —  Birds  of  Aquatic  Origin  —  Exist- 
ence OF  Pre-Adamic  Carnivora. 

AND  God  said,  Let  the  waters  bring  forth  abundantly 
the  moving  creature  that  hath  life,  and  fowl  that  may 
fly  above  the  earth  in  the  open  firmament  of  heaven."  How 
beautifully  the  works  of  creation  proceeded,  and  how  consist- 
ent with  what  an  erudite  philosopher  might  conclude  would 
have  been  the  case !  The  earth  was  taken  from  the  great 
store-house  of  infinity ;  it  was  then  organized  and  furnished 
with  water  and  air ;  and  afterward  it  began  to  produce 
vegetation ;  but  being  without  a  soil,  its  productions  must 
have  been  quite  meagre. 

After  the  revolution  of  vast  cycles  of  ages,  when  number- 
less crops  of  vegetation  had  grown  and  decayed,  and  a  rich 
soil  had  in  this  way  been  formed,  and  when  the  earth  was 
producing  large  crops  of  grass  and  seeds  and  fruits,  then 
God  created  great  whales,  and  every  living  thing  that 
moveth,  which  the  waters  brought  forth  abundantly  after 
their  kind,  and  every  winged  fowl  after  his  kind.  Although 
the  earth  was  doubtless  producing  vast  amounts  of  vegeta- 


58  THEBIBLETEUE. 

tion,  yet  the  Omniscient  created  only  the  fishes  of  the  sea 
and  the  fowl  of  the  air,  or  that  kind  of  animal  life  which  is 
least  destructive  to  vegetation. 

The  cattle,  the  four-footed  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing 
were  not  then  created,  because  even  then  they  would  have 
been  too  destructive  to  vegetation.  Submarine  vegetation, 
however,  is  not  nor  can  it  be  supported  by  compact  earth, 
but  merely  fastens  to  the  rocks  or  clay,  and  feeds  upon  the 
fatty  substances  with  which  the  waters  are  so  richly  fraught. 
The  waters,  therefore,  were  abundantly  supplied  with  nutri- 
ment for  every  living  thing  which  moveth  in  them ;  and 
God  created  them  all  at  this  time,  and  commanded  them  to 
be  fruitful  and  multiply  and  fill  the  waters  in  the  sea.  He 
made  great  whales,  and  Behemoth,  and  Leviathan,  and  all 
the  finny  monsters  of  the  briny  deep,  and  beautiful  fish  of  a 
thousand  varieties ;  and  he  made  them  all  after  their  kind. 

With  the  peculiar  physical  structure  of  the  shark,  could 
he  ever  have  been  other  than  a  ravenous,  carnivorous  ani- 
mal ?  His  anatomical  structure,  his  physical  organism,  for- 
bids the  idea  that  he  ever  lived  upon  other  than  the  animal 
food  which  now  sustains  his  being.  Can  we  not  jierceive 
how  admirably  all  this  was  done  —  what  consummate  wisdom 
designed,  what  wonderful  skill  accomplished  the  work  of 
filling  the  waters  with  teeming  life?  So  soon  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  fifth  day  as  the  command  was  given  to  the  w^aters 
to  bring  forth,  the  animalculse  were  formed,  and  began  to 
multiply  notwithstanding  their  extreme  diminutiveness,  (for 
thirty  thousand  of  them  have  been  counted  in  a  single  drop 
of  water,)  yet  the  time  of  fecundation  with  them  does  not 
exceed  a  few  moments  ;  then  what  would  have  been  the  con- 
dition of  the  waters  at  this  time,  had  no  means  been  prepared 
for  their  destruction? 

Next  in  order  were  made  the  fishes,  which  feed  upon  vege- 
tation.    Can  it  be  supposed  that  all  the  graminivorous  fishes, 


THEBIBLETRUE.  59 

or  those  which  now  live  on  succulents  and  animalculre,  had 
there  been  no  death  among  them,  and  had  they,  in  obedience 
to  the  command  of  God,  been  multiplying  till  now,  could 
be  contained  in  the  oceans  and  the  rivers  ?  Suppose  that 
each  female  of  all  these  different  varieties  of  fishes  should 
spawn  once  in  a  year,  and  take  the  number  of  eggs  which 
Leuwenshock  counted  in  a  cod  of  moderate  size,  namely, 
9,384,000,  as  an  average,  and  the  seas  would  have  been  so- . 
lidified  with  fish  in  less  than  a  thousand  years.  But  God, 
who  beautifully  regulates  all  his  works,  created  many  va- 
rieties of  carnivorous  fishes,  to  prey  upon  the  former  kind 
and  upon  the  spawn  and  the  young  of  each  other ;  so  as  to 
keep  all  in  such  bounds  that  they  may  obtain  a  sufficient 
support  from  the  waters  in  Avhich  they  live. 

At  the  same  time  when  the  fishes  Avere  created,  God  com- 
manded the  waters  also  to  bring  forth  abundantly  the  fowl 
which  fly  in  the  air ;  hence  it  appears,  contrary  to  the  com- 
monly received  idea,  that  the  birds  in  all  their  varieties  are 
of  aquatic  origin  ;  many  of  them  are  adapted  to  living  on 
the  seeds  of  grass  and  herbs  and  the  fruits  of  trees ;  and 
some  of  them  we  know  to  be  remarkable  for  fecundity. 
Had  none  of  them  died  until  a  period  of  fifty  thousand  years, 
or  a  day  in  the  creative  week,  had  passed,  when  God  had 
designed  the  creation  of  other  inhabitants  for  our  world,  the 
whole  face  of  the  earth  would  have  been  covered  with  their 
countless  numbers  ;  the  grass,  the  herb,  and  the  trees  would 
have  been  consumed  by  their  un appeased  voracity,  and 
nought  would  have  remained  to  support  their  own,  mucli 
less  the  life  of  other  animals. 

God,  however,  does  all  things  well,  and  he  created  birds 
of  rapacity,  with  talons  sharp  and  strong,  adapted  to  seizing 
and  holding  their  prey,  and  with  beaks  proper  for  the  dis- 
section of  their  unfortunate  victims.  The  carnivorous  birds 
are  accommodated  with  no  gizzards,  and  therefore  are  not 


60  THEBIBLETRUE. 

propaved  for  living  on  a  purely  vegetable  diet.  That  the 
vulture,  the  hawk,  the  eagle,  and  the  carnivorous  fishes  ever 
lived  on  other  than  animal  food,  is  a  question  which,  it 
would  seem,  ought  never  to  have  been  raised,  when  Moses 
so  positively  asserts  that  God  made  every  variety  of  birds 
and  fishes  after  his  kind.  Could  it  be  said  that  this  was  so, 
if  the  carnivorous  birds  and  fishes  were  made  to  live  on  vege- 
.tation  ?  "  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  fifth 
day." 


CHAPTER  VIL 


Creation  of  Aximals  — Highest  Link  of  Animal  Crea- 
tion —  Law  of  Hybridity  —  Plurality  op  Races  consid- 
ered. 

AND  God  said.  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  the  living 
creature  after  his  kind,  cattle  and  creeping  thing,  and 
beast  of  the  earth  after  his  kind  ;  and  it  was  so."  Five  succes- 
sive periods,  or,  according  to  our  estimate,  300,000  of  our  years, 
had  now  passed  since  the  first  special  act  of  creation  was 
directed  to  our  earth.  "  God  said.  Let  there  be  light,  and 
there  was  light,"  was  that  first  act  of  special  creation,  and 
it  was  performed  -  in  the  beginning  of  the  first  day  of  our 
creative  week  ;  and  it  is  separate  and  distinct  from  the 
duration  indicated  by  "  In  the  beginning,"  when  universal 
matter  was  created,  and  the  heavens  and  all  the  worlds  were 
formed  and  wheeled  into  their  proper  spheres  in  the  sublime 
system  of  the  universe,  while  our  earth  was  still  in  chaotic 
darkness. 

After  the  first  and  second  periods,  or  100,000  years  had 
passed,  and  the  water  and  the  air  had  been  formed,  and  the 
ea;rth  had  become  solid,  then  she  was  commanded  to  bring 


THEBIBLETRUE.  61 

forth  the  grass,  the  herb,  and  the  trees  ;  and  it  was  so.  On 
the  next  creative  day  she  was  joined  by  the  moon,  and 
assigned  her  place  in  the  solar  system.  On  the  fifth  day, 
when  vegetation  had  been  growing,  matnring,  and  decaying, 
and  growing  again,  for  some  250,000  years,  and  a  rich  soil 
liad  been  formed,  and  its  productiveness  indicated  the  fact 
that  animal  life  might  be  sustained  without  damage  to  vege- 
tation, then  the  fowl  were  created,  and  the  aliment  of  the 
seas  was  so  abundant  that  every  living  creature  which 
moveth  in  the  waters  was  then  called  into  being. 

Another  day,  or  period  of  50,000  years  past :  and  although 
the  fowl  had  been  living  and  multiplying  on  the  superfluous 
grass  and  seeds  and  fruits  produced  in  each  successive  year, 
yet  such  had  been  the  abundance  of  the  crops  returned  to  the 
earth,  and  such  had  become  the  exuberance  of  her  soil,  that 
the  Omniscient,  on  the  sixth  and  last  day  or  period  in  the 
creative  week,  made  the  cattle,  the  four-footed  beasts,  and 
the  creeping  thing,  in  all  their  endless  varieties.  He  made 
them  after  their  kind ;  first  the  cattle,  or  all  the  different 
species  of  graminivorous  animals,  and  commanded  them  to 
be  fruitful,  to  multiply  and  fill  the  earth ;  and  afterward, 
lest  they  should  increase  to  such  an  extent  as  to  crowd  each 
other  and  destroy  vegetation,  he  created  all  manner  of  four- 
footed  or  rapacious  beasts,  with  capacities  and  instincts  for 
seizing  and  living  upon  animal  food  alone.  Then  he  created 
the  reptiles,  with  poisonous  fangs  for  self-defence,  and  with 
lungs  suitable  for  inhaling  and  absorbing  the  noxious  gases 
which  must  be  eliminated  from  the  heavy  decay  of  the  exu- 
berant crops  of  vegetation.  He  also  made  thousands  of 
insects  to  live  on  vegetation,  to  prevent  its  too  luxuriant 
growth  and  the  malaria  which  must  be  consequent  upon  its 
annual  decomposition ;  and  he  made  thousands  of  others 
with  instincts  leading  them  to  live  on  the  blood  of  animals, 
for  the  purpose  of  preventing  too  great  plethora  in  the  latter, 


62  THEBIBLETRUE. 

and  of  stinging  them  into  activity  when  not  disposed  to  take 
enough  of  exercise  for  their  vigorous  health. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  first  living  creatures  were 
made  of  watery  substance,  because  the  waters  were  com- 
manded to  bring  forth  the  fish  and  the  fowl ;  and  the  last 
from  the  earth,  because  the  mandate  was  given,  Let  the 
earth  bring  forth  cattle,  four-footed  beast,  and  creeping 
thing ;  and  it  was  so.  We  should  learn  from  this  the  fact 
which  has  been  already  intimated,  that  God  created  all 
things  consistently  with  those  great  laws  which  he  instituted 
in  the  beginning,  which  are  still  in  force,  and  which  we  call 
the  laws  of  nature.  When  the  waters  had  produced  a  sup- 
ply of  food  sufficient  for  the  support  of  animal  life,  every 
creature  which  moves  in  the  waters  was  created  of  the  rich- 
ness of  that  element ;  and  at  the  same  time,  of  the  same 
material,  he  created  the  birds,  with  necessities  demanding 
comparatively  but  little  vegetable  food  for  their  sustenance. 

They  were  endowed  with  appetites  leading  them  to  feed 
principally  upon  seeds  and  fruit,  and  with  instincts  inducing 
them  to  consume  the  superfluous  crops,  while  the  vegetation 
itself  was  left  to  decompose  and  go  to  enriching  the  soil. 
When  another  period  of  50,000  years  had  passed,  and  as 
many  crops  of  decaying  vegetation  had  rendered  the  soil 
productive,  and  the  grass  and  the  herb  luxuriant,  while  the 
tall  forests  of  the  growth  of  100,000  years  spread  out  their 
boughs  and  offered  shelter  and  inviting  shades  to  the  teem- 
ing millions  of  happy  singing-birds,  then  God  created  the 
cattle,  which  includes  all  the  graminivorous  animals,  from 
the  little  squirrel,  or  the  smallest  animal  that  lives  on  grass 
or  fruit,  up  to  the  huge  elephant,  and  possibly  to  still  larger 
species  now  extinct ;  and  from  the  lowest  order  of  instinct 
up  to  the  highest  degree  of  animal  intelligence  short  of  gov- 
erning qualities. 

As  no  question  of  importance  arises  in  regard  to  the  min- 


THEBIBLETRUE.  63 

imum  of  this  regularly  asceuding  scale  of  beings,  we  may 
turn  our  attention  to  ascertaining  the  maximum,  or  what 
animal  possessed  sufficient  intelligence  to  entitle  him  to 
tlie  place  next  in  order  below  the  man  who  was  made  in 
the  evening  of  the  sixth  day  of  the  creative  week.  If  we 
begin  with  the  highest  species  of  the  genus  homo,  and  de- 
scend to  the  lowest  order  of  monkey,  w^e  shall  find  the  nicely 
graduated  scale  to  be  complete  —  the  concatenation  of  being 
perfect.  As  we  find  the  distinct  varieties,  so  must  they  have 
been  created  ;  for  Moses  emphatically  states  that  God  cre- 
ated all  animals  after  their  kind  ;  that  is,  each  should  propa- 
gate their  own,  but  no  other  species. 

This  point  may  receive  additional  proof  and  satisfactory 
illustration  by  looking  into  the  working  of  the  laws  of  na- 
ture. In  the  genus  horse  there  are  many  species  ;  each  may 
propagate  their  own,  and  may  even  produce  a  single  cross 
on  one  of  the  other  species ;  but  the  law  of  hybridity  is 
there  interposed  to  prevent  the  further  and  permanent  vio- 
lation of  the  law  that  like  must  produce  its  like,  or  that  God 
made  every  creature  after  its  kind.  This  great  law,  without 
which  all  order  in  the  animal  kingdom  would  long  since 
have  been  banished  from  the  world,  not  only  prohibits  the 
intermingling  of  diflferent  orders  of  animals,  but  also  of  the 
various  species  of  the  same  genus.  It  further  implies  clearly 
that  the  physical  structure  of  the  first  created  pair  of  every 
living  thing  must  be  transmitted,  without  the  least  shade  of 
anatomical  difference,  to  their  latest  ofispring.  The  ancil- 
lary law  of  hybridity  fully  preserves  that  great  law  of  order 
in  the  brute  creation,  and  to  some  extent  in  the  higher  class 
of  animals,  or  those  capable  of  having  a  law  addressed  to 
their  understanding. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  all  the  works  of  nature  are 
performed  on  a  regular  scale  of  gradation.  The  equine,  the 
bovine,  the  feline,  the  canine,  embrace  many  species  in  each 


64  THEEIELETRUE. 

genus ;  ascending  from  the  lowest  order  of  graminivorous 
and  carnivorous  animals,  up  to  the  glorious  horse,  the  stately- 
ox,  the  noble  mastiff,  and  the  lordly  lion.  Although  there 
is  a  vast  difference  between  the  highest  and  lowest  of  each 
of  these  classes  of  animals,  yet  if  the  various  species  of  each 
of  these  be  brought  together  and  properly  classified,  how 
beautiful  the  gradation  !  how  wonderful  the  skill  which  cre- 
ated the  numerous  species  of  these  various  concatenations  of 
beings,  so  nearly  resembling  one  another,  yet  perfectly  dis- 
tinct in  all  their  varieties ! 

The  genus  monkey,  in  all  its  various  species,  is  included 
among  the  four-footed  beasts ;  but  when  we  trace  the  rising 
scale,  step  by  step,  we  cannot  readily  tell  where  it  ends,  or  what 
particular  order  is  at  the  maximum  of  the  scale.  Does  the 
orang-outang,  or  the  stupid  old  man,  or  the  gorilla,  com- 
plete the  concatenation  ?  and  does  the  genus  homo  stand  by 
itself,  or,  like  the  truncated  section  of  a  huge  mountain,  was 
it  hurled  into  the  ocean  of  time  in  violation  of  the  universal 
law  of  gradation  ?  And  by  his  isolation  was  he  intended  by 
his  Maker  to  be  the  author  of  confusion — an  element  of 
discord  in  the  harmonious  workings  of  the  laws  of  nature? 

We  repeat,  all  things  are  in  a  regularly  graduated  scale. 
We  contemplate  the  moon,  or  the  smallest  of  the  satellites ; 
we  ascend  to  the  primary  planets,  thence  to  the  sun  ;  we  go 
on  to  the  centre  around  which  the  solar  system  revolves,  and 
then  we  rise  up  to  the  grand  centre  of  the  universe.  There 
is  a  vast  difference  between  the  glory  of  the  moon  and  of 
the  sun ;  but  when  Mercury,  Venus,  the  Earth,  Mars,  Ju- 
piter, in  a  word,  all  the  planets,  are  set  in  order  between 
them,  we  can  readily  perceive  how  beautifully  the  yawning, 
the  apparently  impassable  gulf,  is  paved  over  by  the  rising 
scale  of  magnifying  worlds.  They  increase  in  splendor  iu 
proportion  to  their  dimensions,  froiii  the  complete  opacity 


THEBIBLETRUE.  65 

of  the  moon  to  the  semi-luminous  character  of  some  of  the 
exterior  planets. 

The  rise  from  the  lowest  up  to  the  most  glorious  world  of 
our  system  is  nowhere  violent,  hut  so  gradual  that  we  are 
scarcely  sensible  how  or  when  we  accomplish  the  grand 
ascent.  The  sun  so  far  exceeds  all  others  in  dimensions,  the 
brilliancy  of  its  materiels  and  its  surroundings,  as  to  make 
it  the  source  of  light  and  the  governing  centre  of  the  whole 
system.  The  same  law  of  gradation  which  exists  between 
the  particles  of  matter  which  compose  the  earth  is  observed 
in  the  order  of  the  heavenly  bodies.  The  vegetables  grow 
in  similar  degrees  of  resemblance,  but  distinct  forms ;  and 
the  same  regular,  almost  imperceptible,  yet  beautiful  rising 
scale  of  intelligence  is  observed,  from  the  lowest  animal  in- 
stinct to  the  highest  order  of  monkey  shrewdness.  Here  we 
are  lost  in  the  mists  of  traditional  prejudices.  Could  this 
Cimmerian  darkness  be  lifted  up  from  our  minds,  so  that  we 
might  view  the  subject  in  the  true  light  of  revelation  and  phi- 
losophy, how  transcendently  beautiful,  regular,  and  immu- 
table would  appear  all  the  ways  of  Him  who  made  and  rules 
in  the  heavens. 

The  point  lies  just  here  :  a  false  and  a  very  strange  con- 
struction, at  an  early  and  a  dark  age,  was  given  to  the  in- 
spired history  of  the  creation  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth. 
Were  the  book  of  Genesis  submitted  to  a  well-informed  man, 
whose  mind  had  not  been  warped  by  traditional  prejudices, 
who,  in  a  word,  had  never  heard  or  known  of  the  existence 
of  such  a  work  —  can  it  be  believed  that  such  a  one  would 
ever  think  of  placing  the  construction  upon  it  which  is  en- 
forced on  us  as  a  test  of  orthodox  Christian  faith  ?  Could 
that  unprejudiced  philosopher  suppose  that  a  man  of  the 
profound  erudition  of  INIoses,  even  leaving  his  inspired 
character  out  of  the  question  for  the  moment,  could  have 
been  guilty  of  the  absurdity  of  computing  time  through 


66  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

three  creative  days  by  the  motion  of  the  heavenly  bodies, 
and  afterward,  in  the  same  chapter,  of  telling  us  that  the 
sun  and  moon  were  made  on  the  fourth  day,  for  signs  and 
for  seasons,  for  days  and  for  years  ? 

Who,  that  is  not  wilfully  self-deluded,  and  perversely 
blinded  by  traditional  prejudices,  can  earnestly  read  the 
account  of  the  creation,  and,  because  Moses  did  not  particu- 
larly enumerate  all  the  varieties  of  monkeys,  and  on  up  to 
(the)  Adam,  will  believe  that  he  intended  to  assert  that  all 
the  animals  called  man  are  descended  from  the  same  parent  ? 
As  well  might  we  conclude  that  all  the  fishes  having  scales 
and  fins  are  derived  from  a  single  pair  ;  that  from  one 
couple  sprang  all  the  graminivorous  animals,  and  from 
another  pair  descended  all  the  carnivora.  This  would  not 
go  further  toward  throwing  suspicion  upon  the  truth  of 
•what  Moses  writes,  than  the  strange,  yet,  in  Christian  coun- 
tries, almost  universal  dogma,  that  all  the  animals  called 
man  are  derived  from  Adam  and  Eve. 

Moses  and  the  prophets  have  asserted  no  such  facts ;  but 
the  honest  inquirer  after  truth  must  conclude  that  they  teach 
the  very  reverse.  The  law  of  semi-hybridity,  the  history 
of  all  ages,  the  observation  of  philosophers,  psychological 
incompatibilities,  anatomical  differences,  physical  incongru- 
ities and  antipathies,  nature's  mighty  voice  in  tones  of  thun- 
der, all,  all  are  continually  reasserting  the  really  beautiful, 
but  to  perverted  man  the  terrible  truth,  that  God  made  ail 
his  creatux'es  after  their  kind. 

In  order  to  believe  that  the  different  races  or  types  of  men 
sprang  from  a  single  pair,  we  must  disregard  the  plain  indi- 
cations of  reason,  the  inspired  teachings  of  Moses,  and  the 
sure  instincts  of  nature.  In  the  different  concatenations  of 
being,  there  are  animals  almost  identical  in  structure  and 
habits,  to  superficial  observation,  but  really  of  different  spe- 
cies.    They  may  graze  the  plains,  or  roam  the  forests  in  inti- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  67 

mate  companionship  for  generation  after  generation,  yet  the 
law  that  each  shall  multiply  after  his  kind  will  forever 
prevent  any  cross  between  them.  But  for  the  interference 
of  man,  there  would  be  no  such  an  animal  as  a  mule.  He 
may  go  so  far  as  to  cause  a  single  cross,  but  here  the  law  of 
hybridity  is  interposed,  and  every  mule  must  be  produced  by 
the  same  management  of  man. 

Sheep  and  goats,  between  whom  there  is  much  less  anato- 
mical and  physical  difference  than  between  some  of  the  types 
of  men,  have  herded  together  from  the  earliest  ages  ;  and 
although  the  goat  is  the  most  lascivious  of  all  the  graminiv- 
orous animals,  yet  we  dare  say  that  in  no  instance  has  a 
cross  ever  been  produced  between  them  of  their  own  pleas- 
ure ;  and  the  same  assertion  is  also  true  of  the  horse  and  the 
ass.  This  instinct  or  antipathy  between  the  different  animals, 
together  with  the  law  of  hybridity,  is  the  means  used  to  pre- 
vent man  from  destroying  that  order  which  God  has  estab- 
lished among  his  non-intellectual  creatures. 

The  naturalist  can  pursue  the  regularly  graduated  ascend- 
ing scale,  from  the  lowest  order  of  monkey  to  the  highest  type 
of  man,  and  he  will  not  hesitate  to  tell  you  that  they  all  belong 
to  the  same  genus ;  and  that  the  link  between  the  highest 
species  of  baboon  and  the  lowest  of  man  is  as  regular  as  any 
other  in  this  chain  of  being.  If  the  plurality  of  races  be 
taught  by  the  Bible,  asserted  by  nature,  and  approved  by 
reason,  will  we  still  cling  to  the  wicked  and  absurd  tradition 
that  Adam  is  the  father  of  them  all  ?  There  never  was, 
there  never  can  be  any  natural  instinct  leading  to  an  honest 
matrimonial  connection  between  individuals  of  different 
races  ;  then  is  it  not  strange  that  men  should  insist  upon 
the  dogma  of  the  unity  of  the  races,  and  consequent  misce- 
genation, an  error  which  sprang  from  the  father  of  lies,  and 
is  utterly  subversive  of  the  laws  of  our  being. 

Good  men  contend  with  extraordinary  zeal  for  this  doc- 


68  THEBIBLETRUE. 

trine.  They  assert  that  Moses  informs  us  that  Adam  was 
the  first  man,  and  that  Eve  was  the  mother  of  all  living ; 
and  therefore  they  conclude  that  the  various  species  in  the 
genus  homo  are  derived  from  that  single  pair.  Moses,  with- 
out doubt,  speaks  the  truth,  and  no  suspicion  must  be  cast 
upon  what  he  writes,  because  he  wields  the  pen  of  inspira- 
tion, and  his  declarations  are  the  words  of  the  God  of  truth. 
It  is  your  duty  and  ours  to  read  his  books,  and,  as  honest 
inquirers  after  truth,  thoroughly  impressed  with  the  majesty, 
the  purity,  the  perfection  of  the  God  of  inspiration,  and  the 
vileness  and  imperfection  of  our  nature,  we  ought  to  search 
for  the  meaning  of  what  Moses  says ;  and  if  Ave  differ  in 
opinion  on  the  subjects  contained  in  his  writings,  let  us  not 
so  far  disagree  as  to  blind  our  reason,  for  we  are  no  in- 
fidel, neither  are  you  a  fool,  but  we  are  rational  men,  respon- 
sible to  God  for  the  right  use  of  the  faculties  which  he  has 
given  us,  and  for  the  manner  in  which  we  understand  his 
Avord. 

Moses  tells  us  that  God  created  everything  after  his 
kind ;  and  when  he  comes  to  speak  of  Adam,  he  introduces 
him  as  the  father  of  that  race  whose  history  he  proposed  to 
write.  He  asserts,  it  is  true,  that  Eve  is  the  mother  of  all 
living  ;  but  this  can  only  mean  that  she  is  the  mother  of  her 
own  race.  It  will  not  do  to  say  more,  for  the  baboon  and 
the  horse  are  living  creatures,  as  well  as  the  individuals  of 
the  difierent  races  of  men. 

Our  author  does  not  undertake  to  write  a  natui-al  history, 
nor  of  any  other  races  of  men  than  that  of  Adam.  He  does 
not  mention  the  great  elephant,  the  huge  mastodon,  the* 
beautiful  horse,  nor  the  man-like  gorilla  ;  is  there  any  more 
reason  why  he  should,  in  this  connection,  have  spoken  of 
any  other  races  of  men  than  those  with  which  he  immediately 
had  to  deal?  In  the  terse  and  pithy  style  in  which  he 
wrote,  it  would  have  been  wholly  out  of  place  for  him  to 


THEBIBLETRUE,  69 

have  done  so ;  and  it  was  enough  for  him  to  speak  of  par- 
ticular animals  and  of  the  other  races  of  men,  as  they  became 
incidentally  interwoven  in  his  subject. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Ceeation  of  the  Governing  Eace  —  Creation  of  "The 
Prince  of  the  Power  of  the  Air  " —  His  Locality  and 
Individuality. 

THE  cattle,  the  four-footed  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing 
went  on  multiplying  after  their  kind,  and  living  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  of  their  being,  because  guided  by  the  sure 
instincts  of  the  nature  given  to  them  by  their  Creator.  We 
will  assume  for  the  present,  as  rendered  at  least  probable 
from  what  has  already  been  said,  that  some  of  the  four-footed 
beasts  were  endowed  with  the  power  of  speech,  and  were 
therefore  superior  to  all  others ;  in  other  words,  that  the 
genus  simia  had  culminated  in  a  species  which  possessed 
the  power  of  speech  and  was  then  the  highest  order  of  intel- 
ligence on  the  earth,  yet  not  endowed  with  capacity  for 
government. 

This  condition  of  things  might  be  well  suited  to  the  earlier 
ages,  when  the  animals  were  few  in  numbers,  and  the  wide 
and  luxuriant  world  was  before  them ;  but  when  they  should 
have  multiplied  and  replenished  the  earth,  in  the  absence 
of  a  governing  intelligence,  it  would  have  been  a  condition 
of  confusion  and  misery. 

Wherefore,  near  the  end  of  the  animal  period,  or  in  the 
evening  of  the  sixth  creative  day,  "  God  said.  Let  us  make 
(a)  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness  ;  and  let  them  have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the 


70  THEBIBLETRUE. 

air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over 
every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth."  When 
this  man  was  made  in  the  image  of  God,  that  is,  with  the 
capacity  to  govern,  the  concatenation  of  animal  being  and 
intelligence  was  complete ;  and  the  world  was  fully  prepared 
for  sustaining  the  vast  amount  of  animal  life  and  happiness 
for  which  it  had  been  designed.  "  And  God  saw  everything 
that  he  had  made ;  and  behold,  it  was  very  good." 

We  have  heretofore  intimated  that,  since  God  is  immut- 
able, is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever,  and  since 
we  know  that  he  has  created,  therefore  he  now  creates,  and 
will  create  forever.  We  must  also  logically  conclude  that 
he  did  create  from  all  eternity ;  for  otherwise  we  would  as- 
sign to  him  at  one  period  the  character  of  an  active,  creating, 
sustaining,  governing  intelligence,  and  at  another  period 
we  would  give  to  Him  simply  the  character  of  self-existence. 
Material  creation,  however,  is  not  from  eternity,  because  the 
inspired  philosopher  declares  that  "In  the  beginning  God 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth,"  and  that  a  part,  of  which 
he  was  to  write,  namely  the  earth,  and  by  synecdoche,  uni- 
versal matter,  was  in  a  state  of  chaos,  hence  matter  was 
created  in  the  beginning.  Since  God  is  eternal  and  immut- 
able, he  must  have  created  before  the  beginning ;  and  since 
the  former  creations  were  not  material,  they  must  have  been 
spiritual. 

It  was  then  —  may  we  not  suppose?  —  that  He  made  the 
angels,  and  the  archangels,  the  cherubim,  and  the  seraphim, 
placing  one  in  authority  over  another,  in  all  the  spirit-worlds 
which  he  created,  and  surrounding  his  spiritual  throne  with 
the  ministers  of  his  pleasure.  We  might  also  suppose  that 
this  spiritual  system  of  spiritual  worlds,  and  their  spi- 
ritual inhabitants,  still  existed  in  a  separate  and  distinct 
locality,  outside  of  the  vast  system  of  the  heavens,  and  their 
involved  systems  of  worlds ;  but  we  are  led  by  analogical 


THEBIBLETRUE.  71 

doductions  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Almighty  erected  in 
that  most  transcendeutly  bright,  pure,  and  holy  heaven, 
the  centre  and  concentration  of  the  glory  of  the  universe, 
the  majestic  throne  of  his  power,  and  that  to  his  faithful 
ministers,  whom  he  had  created  in  his  image  and  likeness, 
he  gave  the  dominions  and  principalities  which  he  established 
in  the  primary  and  secondary  heavens,  which  revolve  in 
angelic  grandeur  around  the  exalted  throne  of  the  high 
majesty  of  the  mighty  God.  We  are  induced  to  imagine  in 
that  section  of  vast  eternity  which  had  rolled  back  before 
the  beginning,  that  the  mighty  angel  who  had  been  first 
created  was  nearest  the  throne,  and  the  best  beloved  of  his 
God,  the  exalted  seraph  who  had  seen  the  beginning  of  all 
the  beings  in  the  universe,  except  only  that  of  himself  and 
his  God,  and  had  been  associated  in  the  creation  of  all,  and 
since  when  he  first  awoke  to  the  consciousness  of  his  own 
existence  and  that  of  his  God,  there  appeared  no  evidence 
of  the  prior  existence  of  the  latter,  therefore  he  reasoned 
that  he  was  the  equal  of  God,  and  when  the  creation  of  ma- 
terial heavens  and  worlds  began,  that  mighty  angel  formed 
the  resolution  and  actually  aspired  to  the  dominion  of  the 
new  creation. 

The  mighty  King  would  not  stoop  to  contend  with  even 
this,  the  mightiest  creature  in  the  universe ;  but,  clothing  his 
faithful  minister,  Michael,  with  the  prerogatives  and  power 
which  had  been  forfeited  by  the  defection  of  the  tallest 
son  of  the  morning,  he  sent  him  forth,  with  all  the  loyal 
hosts  of  heaven,  to  purge  that  pure,  holy,  and  immaculate 
realm  of  the  horrid  crime  of  rebellion.  The  dragon,  and 
the  rebellious  spirits  which  followed  his  standard,  fought, 
and  Michael  and  his  angels  fought;  and,  favored  by  their 
God,  the  latter  mightily  prevailed,  and  drove  out  the  hosts 
of  the  rebellion  from  the  immaculate  presence  of  their  Al- 
mighty Sovereign. 


72  T  H  E    B  I  B  L  E    T  p.  U  E. 

This,  we  suppose,  may  have  occurred  in  the  spiritual 
heaven  which  was  before  the  beginning,  or  at  the  time  when 
the  material  heavens  were  in  process  of  creation.  Sin  had 
DOW  entered  that  holy  place,  and  there  was  no  ofiering 
which  could  be  made  for  the  sin  of  spirits  in  a  spirit-land ; 
and  no  blood  with  which  to  purify  the  place ;  therefore,  at 
the  command  of  Omnipotence,  the  old  heavens  passed  away, 
and  the  new  heavens  were  created,  wherein  there  is  no  sin 
or  stain  of  rebellion. 

To  the  great  central  glory  world,  where  is  concentrated 
the  light,  and  the  power  to  illuminate  and  govern  the 
univei-sal  fabric  of  creation,  was  transferred  the  exalted 
throne  of  the  Eternal  Majesty,  where  he  sits  and  governs 
the  vast  system  of  worlds  which  he  has  created  and  now 
creates.  We  have  supposed  that  around  this  great  centre 
revolve  thousands  and  millions  of  bright  worlds,  which  are 
the  heavens  in  the  first  degree  of  remove  from  the  heaven 
of  heavens ;  and  around  these  revolve  myriads  of  glorious 
worlds  similar  to  our  sun,  among  which  he  is  numbered. 

The  incommunicable  glory  and  power  of  God  are  concen- 
tred in  the  heaven  of  heavens  —  the  sanctum  sanctorum  of 
the  universe.  There,  it  may  be,  that  no  creature  has  ever 
entered;  that  angels  and  the  tallest  archangels  have  de- 
sired to  look  into  the  secret  designs  of  the  Omniscient,  and 
to  approach  the  ineffable  glory  of  his  unrevealed  majesty  ; 
but  the  radiant  brightness  of  his  throne,  the  exalted  grandeur 
of  his  presence,  have  awed  them  back,  and  none  but  the 
great  High-Priest,  the  incarnate  Son,  can  approach  the 
throne  of  the  Father. 

The  seraphic  legions  are  enthroned  in  the  primary  revolv- 
ing suns,  as  the  executive  deputies  of  the  mighty  God,  and 
the  cherubic  hosts  reign  in  the  secondary  suns,  or  more  dis- 
tant provinces,  under  the  supervision  of  their  seraphic  supe- 
riors.    Should  Gabriel,  if  it  be  he  whose  seat  of  power  is  in 


THEBIBLETRUE.  73 

tlie  sun,  and  whose  dominion  extends  to  the  remotest  bounds 
of  the  solar  system,  be  dissatisfied  and  murmur  because  he 
is  not  the  peer  of  that  tall  seraph  around  whose  blazing- 
throne  the  solar  system  revolves?  or  should  he  envy  the  ex- 
altation of  the  envoy  nearest  the  throne  of  God?  He  who 
made  them  certainly  had  the  right  to  establish  the  order 
and  subordination  among  them  which  might  seem  good  to 
him,  and  none  must  say.  Why  hast  thou  done  it?  nor,  Why 
hast  thou  made  me  thus  ?  Even  the  first  and  greatest  cre- 
ated being,  aspiring  to  be  equal  with  God,  and  attempting 
to  break  down  the  order  of  heaven,  fearfully  lost  his  first 
estate ;  and  he  drew  after  him  the  third  part,  or  all  the  dis- 
aflfected  spirits,  into  the  same  condemnation  with  himself 

No  atom  of  matter  can  ever  be  destroyed,  though  it  may 
be  caused  to  undergo  a  thousand  different  changes  ;  but  pure 
celestial  spirit  is  subject  to  one  only  change,  which  is  from 
purity  to  sin.  This  change  was  effected  by  the  son  of  the 
morning,  and  the  angels  who  with  him  rebelled  against 
the  subordination  which  had  been  established  in  the  celes- 
tial empire. 

Had  Lucifer  not  attempted  to  subvert  the  order  of  the 
heavens,  he,  no  doubt,  would  have  been  appointed  to  the 
highest  place  of  honor ;  ay,  had  possibly  been  inducted  into 
the  dominion  of  the  first  great  glory  world,  which  was  ever 
to  revolve  nearest  to  the  grand  centre  and  dazzling  throne 
of  God.  It  is  possible  that  in  the  heaven  over  which  he 
presided  was  the  scene  of  the  conflict  between  him  and 
Michael,  describee!  by  John  ;  and  that  although  he  was  de- 
throned and  driven  out  from  the  heaven  originally  designed 
for  him,  yet,  having  been  polluted  by  the  sin  of  rebellion, 
the  almighty  fiat  went  forth  that  no  heaven  in  the  second 
degree  of  remove,  and,  consequently,  that  no  solar  system, 
should  ever  revolve  around  that  great  centre  —  that  in  soli- 
tary grandeur  it  should  forever  move  around  and  nearest  to 


74  T  H  E     B  I  B  L  E    T  r.  U  E. 

the  heaven  of  heavens,  without  the  hope  of  a  nearer  ap- 
proach to  the  eternal  throne. 

As  there  are  no  suns,  or  solar  systems,  moving  about  that 
fearfully  grand  hell  for  a  centre,  so  there  can  be  no  system 
of  hells  answering  to  the  glorious  system  of  the  heavens. 
If  there  be  any  subordinate  hells,  however,  analogically  we 
must  suppose  that  the  inferior  planet,  or  that  which  revolves 
nearest  the  heaven  or  sun  of  the  system  in  which  sin  is  com- 
mitted, must  be  its  hell.  We  know  that  sin  has  been  com- 
mitted in  our  solar  system ;  hence,  upon  this  hypothesis,  we 
Avould  conclude  that  Mercury  was  its  hell,  and  that  there 
the  wicked  of  this  world  and  of  the  other  planets,  if  any  of 
them  be  so  unfortunate  as  to  have  fallen,  will  be  confined, 
in  that  intermediate  hell,  with  a  fearful  looking  forward  to 
final  judgment,  when  the  devil  and  all  his  angels  will  be 
bound  in  adamantine  chains  forever,  and  cast  into  that  ter- 
rible hell  which  revolves  immediately  around  the  burning 
throne  of  God. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Plurality  of  Races  Establlshed  —  Desceiption  of  the 
Primitive  Earth  —  The  Fossil  Remaiis^s  of  supposed  Ex- 
tinct Species  Accountep  for  —  The  Meaning  of  the 
Command  "  Subdue  the  Earth." 

AND  God  said.  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  and  in 
our  likeness."  We  have  seen  how  regularly  and  how 
beautifully  the  genus  simia  rises  from  the  lowest  species  up 
to  the  gorilla.  Who  will  contend  that  the  Australian,  who 
lives  in  dens  or  builds  his  nest  in  the  hollow  of  trees,  yet 
makes  some  uncouth  guttural  sounds  in  communicating  his 
crude  ideas  to  his  fellows,  is  not  the  link  in  the  same  genus 


THEBIBLETRUE.  75 

above  the  gorilla  ?  Or  who  will  presume  to  assert  that  the 
one  possesses  a  liviug  soul,  and  that  the  other  does  not  ?  Is 
the  difference  between  the  Hottentot,  whose  highest  ambi- 
tion is  to  wear  for  a  crown  or  covering  a  putrid  mass  of  car- 
rion, so  far  superior  to  his  neighbor  the  ape,  that,  while  the 
latter  is  allowed  to  be  a  separate  creation,  the  former  must 
be  descended  from  him  who  was  created  in  the  image  and 
likeness  of  his  God  ? 

Every  anatomist  who  has  studied  the  structure  of  the 
various  species  of  the  genus  simia  and  the  different  races  of 
men,  know^s  that  there  are  no  physical  reasons  why  the 
baboon  tribes  should  be  sprung  from  different  pairs,  while 
all  the  races  of  men  are  descended  from  a  single  pair.  If 
we  Avill  further  test  this  subject  in  the  light  of  external  phys- 
ical and  internal  psychological  reasons,  we  must  perceive 
/  clearly  that  the  claim  to  be  descended  from  Adam  is  but 
slightly  better  for  the  Australian  than  it  is  for  the  ape. 

Who  can  behold  the  red  skin,  the  long,  straight  black  hair, 
the  keen  black  eye,  the  erect  form,  the  proud  and  lordly 
mien,  the  majestic  bearing,  the  self-reliant  air  of  the  Ameri- 
can Indian,  and  then  view  the  savage  of  Africa,  with  bowed 
legs,  misshapen  feet,  long,  ungainly  arms,  thick  lips,  flat 
nose,  goggle  eyes,  ebon  skin,  woolly  head,  "an  apish  fore- 
head villanous  low,"  in '  a  word,  with  every  feature  dis- 
torted, and  in  comparison  with  the  other  races  apparently 
bestowed  in  derision,  with  instincts  leading  him  not  only  to 
submit  to  the  superior  races,  but  even  to  w^orship  them  as 
gods  —  who  can  attentively  consider  these  physical  differ- 
ences and  psychological  incompatibilities,  and  then  seriously 
believe  that  the  Indian  and  the  negro  are  descended  from 
the  same  parents?  It  does  appear  that  no  one  in  the  full 
exercise  of  right  reason  could  ever  heartily  indorse  such 
an  incongruous  absurdity. 

Then,  how^  has  such  a  wide-spread  impression  favoring  this 


76  THEBIBLETRUE. 

view  of  tlie  subject  been  fastened  upon  the  public  mind  in 
Christian  countries?  The  advocates  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
unity  of  the  races  will  answer  at  once  that  it  is  taught  by 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  in  the  account  of  the  creation  and 
the  history  of  man.  How  strange  the  perversion,  how  in- 
comprehensible the  misconception  of  Holy  Writ !  Heroditus 
and  Sallust  are  not  so  construed.  We  can  account  for  the 
delusion  upon  no  other  grounds  than  this:  that  the  times  of 
this  gross  ignorance  is  winked  at,  and  that,  for  our  persistent 
wickedness,  "  God  has  given  us  over  to  hardness  of  heai't 
and  reprobacy  of  mind,  to  believe  a  lie,  that  we  may  be 
damned." 

Except  for  the  judicial  blindness  with  which  we  and  our 
fathers  have  been  smitten,  it  would  be  utterly  beyond  the 
reach  of  conjecture  why  such  an  absurd  gloss  should  ever 
have  been  given  to  the  writings  of  Moses.  Does  he  not  say, 
time  and  again,  that  God  commanded  all  his  creatures  to 
multiply  after  their  kind,  and  that  it  was  so  ?  There  is  no 
change  of  time,  of  place,  of  circumstances,  with  God  ;  there- 
fore, the  laws  which  he  put  into  operation  in  the  beginning 
are  still  unaltered  and  unalterable. 

If  the  Indian  and  the  negro  sprang  from  the  same  origin, 
they  should  have  appeared  in  the  first  family;  and  to  main- 
tain inviolate  the  immutability  of  the  law,  negro  pickanin- 
nies and  Indian  papooses  should  have  appeared  indiscrimi- 
nately in  all  their  families  down  to  the  present  time.  On 
the  contrary,  however,  the  red  and  the  black  man  have  never 
been  found  indigenous  to  the  same  country ;  and  wherever 
■  they  have  met,  the  latter  have  invariably  submitted  to  the 
dominion  of  their  lordly  superiors. 

One  of  the  laws  of  animal  being,  ordained  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  order  and  for  the  perpetuation  of  the  different  species, 
is  the  want  of  sexual  desires,  the  natural  antipathies  between 
them.     These  natural  antipathies  are  destroyed  only  by  per- 


THEBIBLETRUE.  77 

verted  reason,  or  the  wicked  will  of  man.  The  Indian  and 
negro  meeting  in  any  part  of  the  globe,  will  fall  into  their 
normal  relations  of  master  and  slave,  and,  unbiased  by  the 
white  man,  there  would  be  no  cross  between  them  in  a  thou- 
sand years ;  no  more  than  between  the  horse  and  the  ass,  or 
the  sheep  and  the  goat.  "  Let  every  creature  multiply  after 
his  kind,"  is  a  law  never  violated,  except  at  the  instance  and 
through  the  contrivance  of  the  white  man. 

What  abhorrence  is  manifested  by  the  Indians  whom  we 
have  known,  spoiled  as  they  were  by  the  vices  of  the  whites, 
at  the  idea  of  amalgamation  with  the  negro !  When  the 
Indian  is  with  his  tribe,  though  the  negro  is  his  slave,  yet 
you  never  meet  with  a  cross  between  them,  effectually  re- 
strained as  they  are  by  the  sure  instincts  and  strong  anti- 
pathies of  nature.  It  is  made  manifest  by  the  concatenation 
of  being,  it  is  proven  by  the  unmistakable  instincts  of  na- 
ture, it  is  established  by  the  laws  of  reason,  it  is  written  in 
burning  characters  in  the  book  of  inspiration  that  the  negro 
and  the  Indian  are  distinct  animals,  not  made  so  by  chance, 
the  accidents  of  climate,  nor  the  skill  of  man  ;  but  on  the 
sixth  day  God  created  them,  and  commanded  them  to  mul- 
tiply each  after  his  kind,  and  it  was  so. 

On  the  last  creative  day,  God  made  the  cattle,  the  four- 
footed  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing.  It  is  evident  that  the 
monkey,  the  ape,  the  orang-outang,  the  gorilla,  are  embraced 
among  the  four-footed  beasts  ;  and  that,  according  to  the  law 
of  gradation,  which  is  violated  noAvhere  in  nature,  the  lowest 
race  of  man  must  be  next  in  order  to  the  highest  species  of 
baboon.  We  have  it  in  proof  that  the  red  and  black  man 
cannot  be  sprung  from  the  same  parents  ;  hence  we  must 
conclude  that  the  inferior  races  of  men  were  created,  and 
merely  mentioned  as  four-footed  beasts,  which  was  sufficient, 
as  they  were  not  the  subjects  of  the  succinct  history  which 


78  THEBIBLETRUE. 

Moses  Avas  writing  of  a  difFerent  race.     And  God  saw  that  it 
was  good. 

After  all  of  the  living  beings  which  He  had  created  had 
multiplied  for  thousands  of  years,  the  negro  being  superior 
to  all  other  animals  then  in  existence,  yet  incapable  of  gov- 
erning the  w'orld  ;  when  age  upon  age  had  added  a  rich  ac- 
cretion of  vegetable  mould  to  the  earth's  surface,  and  luxu- 
riance to  its  crops  of  fruits  and  grass,  when  the  fishes  were 
multiplied  in  the  sea,  and  the  fowl  in  the  air,  9md  the  liv- 
ing creature  on  the  earth  ;  and  there  were  none  able  to  take 
the  government  upon  their  shoulders,  then  God  said,  Let  us 
make  (a)  man  in  our  image  and  in  our  likeness  —  and  let 
them  have  dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

The  six  days  of  the  creative  week  were  now  ended  ;  the 
■works  of  creation  were  perfected,  and  God  rested  on  the 
seventh  day.  We  must  bear  in  mind  that  these  days  were 
cycles  of  time,  each  embracing  50,000  of  our  years  ;  and  that 
the  earth,  in  the  morning  of  the  Grand  Sabbath,  had  exist- 
ed, since  light  had  first  flashed  in  upon  its  chaotic  mass,  three 
hundred  thousand  years,  and  that  the  happy  period  of  vast 
cycles  of  ages  of  animal  ease  and  prosperity,  and  unalloyed 
happiness,  was  now  before  it.  God  blessed  the  seventh  day, 
and  set  it  apart  as  a  day  of  rest  through  perpetual  genera- 
tions. If  it  were  so  important  in  the  divine  economy  for  the 
seventh  to  be  observed  as  a  day  of  rest,  that  God  should  im- 
press it  upon  us  by  example  as  well  as  by  solemn  command, 
how  recklessly  daring  indeed  must  he  be  who  wilfully  vio- 
lates its  sanctity  ! 

The  day  of  the  creative  week  is  a  period  of  50,000  years ; 
therefore,  as  the  command  to  bring  forth  the  grass,  the  herb, 
and  the  tree  was  given  to  the  earth  on  the  third  day,  the 
process  of  vegetable  growth,  maturity,  and  decay  had  been 
going  on  for  150,000  years.  If  we  bear  in  mind  that  there 
was  no  washing  rain  nor  deportation  of  soil  through  all  these 


THEBIBLETRUE.  79 

mighty  ages,  we  may  form  some  idea  of  the  richness  of  the 
soil,  the  luxuriance  of  vegetation,  and  the  perfect  ease  with 
which  every  want  of  animal  existence  could  be  satisfied 
through  all  the  grand  period  of  the  divine  Sabbath. 

It  is  a  law  in  physics  that  a  body  will  move  in  a  direct 
line  with  the  motive  power.  At  the  time  of  which  we 
are  speaking,  there  was  no  disturbing  cause,  no  conflict  in 
nature  ;  therefore  the  earth  revolved  on  its  axis  in  a  right 
line,  or  perpendicularly  to  the  plain  of  its  orbit,  and  hence 
the  days  and  nights  were  equal  through  all  the  year.  The 
sun  shining  daily  upon  the  earth  from  pole  to  pole,  and  in 
its  annual  revolution  around  the  sun,  there  could  be  only  a 
little  increase  of  the  heat  at  the  perigee,  and  a  slight  dimi- 
nution at  the  apogee,  so  that  the  year  round  was  a  happy 
blending  of  vernal  flowers  and  autumnal  fruits. 

The  benign  influences  of  the  sun  were  exerted  by  day,  the 
gentle  dews  descended  upon  the  happy  earth  by  night ;  then 
how  bountifully  productive  must  have  been  the  primitive 
earth !  Crop  after  crop,  through  the  vast  ages  of  the  vege- 
table period,  was  added  to  the  soil  ;  while  no  washing  rains 
nor  accumulating  waters  rushed  over  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  down  the  hill-slopes,  and  through  the  valleys,  sweeping 
the  rich  compost  earth  into  the  ocean.  Where  the  vege- 
table grew,  there  it  decayed  and  was  mingled  with  the  soil 
which  had  given  it  life. 

The  mountains,  hills,  and  valleys  were  equally  rich.  No 
deep  scars  had  been  cut  in  the  mountain-sides,  no  dark  ra- 
vines in  the  vales  below,  and  no  ugly  gulches  were  exca- 
vated among  the  hills.  How  magnificently  luxuriant  and 
gloriously  beautiful  must  the  world  have  been  before  the 
curse  of  sin  had  come,  or  ere  the  angry  tornado  had  swept 
in  violence  over  the  plain,  or  the  furious  blast  had  driven 
the  black  thunder-cloud  across  the  hills  and  against  the 
mountain-sides,  which,  by  their  discharged  burdens  deflow- 


80  T  H  E    B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E. 

erecl  tlieeartli  of  her  virgin  soil.  There  were  no  vicissitudes 
of  seasons  then,  no  autumnal  frosts,  no  summer's  heat,  nor 
wintry  blast ;  no  burning  equatorial  sun,  nor  polar  snows  ; 
but  the  whole  earth  was  superlatively  lovely  and  blessed  ;  it 
was  a  paradise.  How  delightful  for  all  kinds  of  animals 
to  live  in  such  a  world !  where  there  were  no  extremes  of 
heat  and  cold,  of  wet  and  dry ;  no  change  of  climate  nor  of 
soil ;  no  scarcity  of  food,  but  with  abundance  in  endless  va- 
riety covering  the  entire  earth  from  pole  to  pole,  and  through 
all  the  year ;  the  grass  so  rich,  the  herb  so  succulent,  the 
fruit  so  luscious,  that  the  imagination  itself  staggers  under 
the  weight  of  conception  of  the  beatific  conditions  of  such  a 
world.     Oh,  it  was  a  paradise ! 

Animal  life  was  joyous  then,  and  their  physical  develop- 
ment perfect ;  and  their  fecundity  and  longevity  must  have 
been  very  great.  There  was  no  necessity  for  them  to  search 
for  food,  and  they  exercised  only  in  sportive  gambols  induced 
by  the  wanton  instincts  of  buoyant  and  happy  vitality.  The 
horse  must  have  been  perfect  in  beauty  and  form,  beyond 
the  conception  of  the  most  enthusiastic  connoisseur  of  to- 
day. 

The  difference  in  the  variety  of  this  animal  at  the  present 
is  very  great ;  yet  the  anatomical  identity  of  structure  proves 
them  evidently  to  have  sprung  from  the  same  origin.  The 
race-horse,  the  Conestoga,  and  the  Shetland  pony  are  living 
monuments  of  the  sad  havoc  which  want  and  suffering  from 
the  vicissitudes  of  climate  have  effected  upon  the  animal 
economy  of  the  world.  Almost  inconceivable  differences 
have  been  effected  by  these  changes.  Here  might  be  found, 
in  all  probability,  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  huge 
fossil  remains  which  are  the  puzzle  of  the  world  and  the 
subject  of  curious  investigation  with  learned  geologists. 

If  we  will  bear  in  mind  that  the  earth  is  many  many  thou- 
sands of  years  old,  and  how  immensely  rich  and  productive 


THEBIBLETRUE.  81« 

tlie  soil  must  have  been  in  the  primitive  ages,  much  of  the 
difficulty  in  regard  to  the  mammoth  and  other  such  fossil 
animals,  will  disappear,  and  we  will  be  able  to  i^erceive  that 
many,  if  not  all  of  the  species  of  animals,  hastily  decided  by 
geologists,  on  account  of  their  enormous  size,  to  be  extinct, 
are  not  so  in  fact;  but  they  have  been  so  contorted  in  form, 
so  diminished  in  size,  by  hunger  and  exposure  to  the  incle- 
mencies of  the  seasons  of  a  cursed  world,  that  they  are  not 
recognized  by  being  compared  with  the  bones  of  their  happy 
progenitors,  or  rather  the  latter  are  not  known  from  their 
dwarfed  and  ungainly  offspring. 

The  Shetland  pony,  which  will  probably  weigh  from  sev- 
enty-five to  one  hundred  pounds,  and  the  Fleming  horse, 
which  weighs  from  fifteen  hundred  to  two  thousand  pounds, 
both  sprung  from  the  same  origin,  are  living  proofs  of  the 
power  of  dietetic  and  climatic  influences,  in  increasing  and 
diminishing  the  size,  and  marring  the  beauty  of  animals. 
The  latter  horse  is  some  twenty  or  thirty  times  as  large  as 
the  former ;  then  what  must  have  been  the  size,  and  beauty, 
and  symmetry  of  this  noble  animal  in  the  pristine  ages,  when 
there  was  no  lack  of  rich  and  suitable  food,  and  nosuftering 
from  change  of  seasons  or  of  temperature,  and  therefore  no 
disease  ?  The  horse  then  must  have  been  grand  in  his  pro- 
portions, and  beautiful  beyond  conception. 

An  immense  change  can  be  made  in  the  breed  of  hogs,  by 
close  attention  to  their  comfort  for  a  few  generations ;  then 
how  different  must  have  been  this  gluttonous  animal,  filled 
to  satiety  with  the  richest  and  most  nourishing  food  through 
all  the  vast  cycles  of  the  pre-Adamic  ages  ?  His  gross  a"p- 
petites  and  sensual  tastes  lead  him  to  feed  with  equal  avid- 
ity upon  succulents,  grass,  grain,  fruits,  and  flesh  ;  and 
though  he  crowd  his  maw  to  repletion,  his  wonderful  powers 
of  digestion  never  cry  "  Hold,  enough  !  "  nor  refuse  to  appro- 
priate   to   his  use   whatever,    in    excessive   quantities,   his 


^2  THEBIBLETEUE. 

voracity  may  bring  into  that  extraordinary  animal  labora- 
tory, the  stomach  of  the  hog.  In  the  primitive  condition 
of  the  world,  when  he  had  but  to  reach  forth  and  take  what 
his  taste  prompted,  he  must  have  been  a  very  large,  yes,  au 
enormous,  monster  beast.  The  Siberian  mammoth  released 
from  the  icebergs  in  the  present  century,  had  "  black  bristles 
as  large  as  a  goose-quill,  and  a  foot  long,  with  flexible  hair, 
and  a  woolly  covering  underneath."  If  there  were  no  ana- 
tomical incouipatibilities,  would  it  be  an  unreasonable  tax 
upon  the  credulity  of  the  thinking  geologist,  to  ask  him  to 
inquire  if  this  huge  animal  might  not  have  been  the  pro- 
genitor of  the  wild  boar  ? 

However  nice  the  taste  or  particular  the  appetite  of  the 
animal,  it  could  be  satisfied  without  laborious  effort ;  and, 
therefore,  whether  graminivorous,  granivorous,  or  carnivor- 
ous, with  just  exercise  enough  to  give  zest  to  the  appetite 
and  vigor  to  the  digestion,  the  Avants  of  all  sorts  of  animals 
could  be  gratified ;  and  hence  they  must  have  grown  to  an 
enormous  size  and  wonderful  beauty  and  perfection,  in  com- 
parison with  their  starved  and  degenerate  offspring.  The 
races  of  men  in  those  ages  must  have  been  grand  and  noble 
in  stature  and  beauty  in  proportion  to  other  animals. 

Then  let  the  geologist  pursue  his  investigations  in  view 
of  the  wanderful  changes  wrought  by  dietetic  and  climatic 
agencies,  and  he  will  discover  that  many  of  the  fossils  of 
huge  animals  considered  to.  be  extinct,  are  the  bones  of  the 
mighty  progenitors  of  pigmy  species  of  animals  now  extant, 
and  well  known  to  the  naturalist,  and  his  labors  will  prove 
much  more  agreeable,  and  the  results  much  more  satisfactory 
and  promotive  of  the  truth  of  science. 

In  order  that  the  chain  of  being  may  be  preserved  un- 
broken, and  the  ascent  be  without  any  violent  stejis,  there 
should  be  an  animal  so  nearly  resembling  man  in  appearance 
and  intelligence,  and  a  race  of  men  so  inferior,  that  the 


THE'BIBLETEUE.  83 

transition  would  scarcely  be  perceptible.  We  actually  find 
this  close  resemblance  between  the  orang-outang  and  the 
negro  of  Africa,  or  between  the  gorilla  and  the  aborigines 
of  New  South  Wales.  Their  physical  conformation  is 
nearly  identical ;  the  one  chatters,  the  other  mutters  a  gib- 
berish language ;  indeed,  they  are  as  much  alike  as  the  prox- 
imate links  in  any  rising  series  of  graduated  nature.  It  is 
patent  to  unj^rejudiced  reason  that  the  negro  is  superior  to 
the  animals  and  inferior  to  the  other  races  of  men. 

The  animals  were  all  made  after  their  kind,  or  with  the 
power  of  propagating  their  own,  but  no  other  order  of  be- 
ings. Many  animals  resemble  each  other  physically  and 
psychologically  much  nearer  than  the  negro  does  the  white 
man.  All  allow  the  diverse  origin  of  the  former.  Then 
why  will  we  obstinately  close  our  eyes  to  the  light  of  nature 
and  the  truth  of  revelation,  and  blindly  insist  on  so  gross  a 
natural  and  biblical  absurdity  as  is  the  doctrine  of  the  unity 
of  the  races  ?  This  wide-spread  error  can  be  accounted  for 
in  no  other  way  than  that  it  is  a  delusion  of  the  devil,  in- 
troduced into  the  world  for  the  purpose  of  ruining  the  races 
and  destroying  the  order  which  God  has  established.  He 
made  everything  not  only  good,  but  very  good  ;  and  order 
was  preserved  throughout  all  his  works.  Wicked  man,  how- 
ever, has  studied  out  many  inventions,  perverted  the  ways  of 
truth,  and  with  vile,  unbridled  passions,  has  violated  this 
great  law  of  his  being ;  and,  still  urged  on  by  unnatural 
lusts,  the  little  creature  man  rises  in  rebellion  against  his 
God,  and  demands  of  him.  Why  hast  thou  established  this 
order  ?  Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ?  or,  Why  were  not  the 
animals,  especially  those  called  men,  made  ail  equal  ? 

If  the  Omniscient  saw  fit  to  create  animals  of  various 
kinds,  who  will  find  fault,  and  say  that  it  is  not  well  done  ? 
He  created  maay  varieties  of  the  monkey,  and  commanded 
each  to  multiply  after  his  kind ;  but  had  he  made  one  pair 


84  THEBIBLETRUE. 

only,  and  left  them  to  introduce  all  the  varieties,  they  would 
have  been  not  merely  progenitors,  but  makers,  and  would 
have  been  to  the  creatures  who  had  derived  their  being  from 
them  in  the  place  of  God.  If  Noah  was  the  father  of  three 
distinct  races  of  men,  he  must  be  the  creator  of  at  least  two  of 
them ;  for  the  universal,  invariable,  inexorable  law  of  animal 
'being  is,  that  they  shall  multiply  each  after  his  kind,  or  like 
shall  beget  like,  in  all  their  generations. 

There  is  as  great  a  difference  in  the  races  of  men  as  exists 
between  the  proximate  links  anywhere  in  the  graduated 
chain  of  animal  being ;  and  the  black,  red,  and  white  men, 
■with  their  anatomical  differences  and  psychological  antipa- 
thies, without  impugning  the  immutability  of  the  character 
of  God,  cannot  be  said  to  have  sprung  from  the  same  great 
ancestor.  If  the  white  man  be  like  Adam,  then  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  black  and  red  men  are  not  like  him ;  there- 
fore lie  could  not  have  been  their  father ;  and  hence  they 
were  separate  creations.  In  the  evening  of  the  sixth  crea- 
tive day,  God  said.  Let  us  make  (a)  man  in  our  image  —  that 
is,  with  goodness,  and  justice,  and  truth ;  and  in  our  like- 
ness— that  is,  with  judgment,  and  discretion,  and  the  power 
to  rule.  Let  this  high  intelligence,  this  ruling  spirit,  be  in- 
corporated in  flesh,  and  indued  with  animal  life,  tjiat  they 
may  be  able  to  sympathize  with  and  govern  properly  the 
present  and  future  teeming  millions  of  living  creatures 
which  move  upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

So  "God  made  man  in  his  image,  in  the  image  of  God 
made  he  him;"  that  is,  clothed  him  with  the  attributes  of 
sovereignty,  the  capacity  for  governing  the  world  in  wisdom, 
justice,  mercy,  and  truth  ;  "male  and  female  made  he  them." 
"And  God  blessed  them,  and  said  unto  them.  Be  fruitful 
and  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  subdue  it."  The 
blessing  was  that  they  should  multiply  untij  the  earth  was 
filled  with  their  race.     He  was  commanded  to  subdue  the 


THEBIBLETRUE.  85 

earth ;  and  he  was  promised  the  domiuiou  over  the  fishes  of 
the  sea,  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living  thing  which 
moveth  upon  the  earth. 

The  race  was  to  be  prolific,  warlike,  and  to  live  by  the 
chase.  The  word  "subdue"  is  the  strongest  that  could  have 
been  used  in  the  language,  and  has  a  meaning,  though  it  be 
generally  passed  over  as  a  sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling 
cymbal.  The  meaning  of  the  word  as  here  used  requires 
explanation  ;  for  it  carries  in  it  the  idea  of  resistance,  con- 
flict, and  subjugation,  by  the  intelligent  use  of  physical  force. 
The  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowl  of  the  air,  the  animals  of  the 
chase  could  offer  no  resistance  requiring  a  war ;  and  when 
the  man  desired  them  for  food,  it  would  afifbrd  him  a  pleasant 
pastime  to  take  them;  therefore,  the  word  "subdue"  could 
not  have  been  used  in  regard  to  them. 

The  animals  have  been  multiplied  after  their  kind  ;  there- 
fore there  were  ferocious  wild  beasts  then,  just  as  there  are 
now.  They  were  created  with  carnivorous  instincts  that  they 
might  prevent  too  great  an  increase  of  the  graminivorous 
animals  ;  otherw^ise  they  might  have  become  so  numerous  as 
to  have  destroyed  even  the  enormous  vegetable  productions 
of  the  world,  and  thus  have  produced  misery  and  want  in- 
consistent with  the  then  existing  order  of  things.  It  was 
the  duty  of  the  governing  man  to  destroy  the  wild  beasts 
when  the  general  welfare  of  the  world  required  a  reduction 
of  their  numbers.  The  animal  economy  was  thus  nicely 
regulated  with  checks  and  balances;  but  to  kill  or  destroy 
is  not  to  subdue. 

The  lion,  the  tiger,  the  hyena  may  be  caged,  and  man 
may  hold  the  dominion  over  them,  but  they  retain  their  fe- 
rocious character  still,  while  the  noble  horse  and  the  faith- 
ful dog  are  subdued.  Can  it  be  believed  that  God  created 
a  man  in  his  image  and  likeness,  whose  highest  ambition 
should  be  to  become  a  queller  of  wild  beasts,  to  follow  through 


86  THEBIBLETRUE. 

all  his  generations  the  occupation  of  Van  Amberg?  The 
generous  earth  could  not  require  the  amount  of  labor  for  its 
cultivation  which  would  justify  the  use  of  so  strong  a  term 
as  to  subdue  is.  Then  what  will  we  do  with  the  command 
to  subdue  the  earth? 

If,  in  the  morning  of  the  sixth  day,  God  made  an  intelli- 
gent race  of  beings,  endowed  with  the  power  of  speech,  but 
not  with  discretion  or  governing  capacity,  in  time,  by  con- 
cert of  action,  if  not  restrained,  they  might  destroy  entire 
species  of  animals,  if  indeed  they  should  not  turn  felo  de  se 
and  by  internal  discord  destroy  their  own  race.  They  had 
been  upon  the  earth  for  many  years,  and  having  become 
numerous  and  dangerous  to  the  animal  economy  of  the  world, 
a  governing  race  was  rendered  necessary;  and  then  God 
said,  Let  us  make  (a)  man  in  our  image  and  in  our  likeness, 
and  let  him  subdue  the  earth  and  have  dominion  over  it. 

Is  there  any  such  race  of  men  as  here  supposed  ?  Let  us 
look  at  the  African  negro,  and  can  we  find  a  single  com- 
munity, ay,  or  one  individual  of  the  pure  blood  of  that 
race,  with  the  capacity  for  forming  social  relations,'and  of 
administering  civil  government,  or  of  protecting  the  wild 
beasts  from  destruction  by  themselves,  although  from  that 
source  they  draw  almost  their  entire  support.  When  their 
chiefs  die  they  sacrifice  whole  hecatombs  of  their  young  men, 
the  most  athletic  of  their  tribes,  to  the  manes  of  the  dead 
old  men. 

Close,  intimate  association  with  the  highest  order  of  Ameri- 
can civilization  for  two  hundred  years,  and  a  very  consider- 
able admixture  with  the  superior  race,  has  effected  but  little 
for  the  negro ;  so  little,  indeed,  that,  if  left  to  himself,  twenty- 
five  or  thirty  years  would  place  him  again  on  a  level  with 
his  African  brother.  Had  there  never  been  any  other  race 
of  men,  what  would  have  been  their  own  and  the  condition 
of  the  world  ?     It  is  clear  that  the  negro  is  a  distinct  animal 


THEBIBLETRUE.  87 

from  all  other  men,  because  it  is  an  inflexible  law  of  nature 
that  like  shall  beget  like,  and  because  he  has  always  been 
what  he  now  is ;  and  no  sane  man  can  believe  a  thousand 
consecutive  generations  in  the  future  can  produce  any  per- 
ceptible change  in  his  physical  or  psychological  peculiarities. 
"Can  the  Ethiopian  change  his  skin?"  The  negro  certainly 
has  no  capacity  for  government,  much  less  for  scientific  in- 
vestigations. Does  the  question  arise  here  in  the  minds  of 
any,  why  the  negro  was  made  thus  ?  why  was  he  not  en- 
dowed with  the  capacity  to  subdue  and  govern  the  world  ? 
With  equal  propriety,  we  might  ask  why  the  lion,  the  horse, 
the  elephant,  o^^any  other  animal  was  not  made  the  last  in 
the  series,  and  imbued  with  the  highest  order  of  intelligence? 

The  suflicient  answer  to  all  such  questions  is  that  the 
Omniscient  did  not  so  design  it ;  and  we  should  be  content 
with  the  order  of  nature  which  he  has  ordained.  It  is  no 
offence  that  the  angels  are  not  the  equals  of  the  archangels, 
nor  that  the  latter  are  not  the  peers  of  the  Almighty  ; 
neither  do  any  find  fault  because  the  highest  order  of  men 
were  made  a  little  lower  than  the  angels.  No  one  thinks  it 
strange  or  unjust  that  the  negro  should  have  been  made  su- 
perior to  all  the  animals,  physically  and  intellectually  — 
that  he  should  be  gifted  with  the  power  of  speech  which 
was  denied  to  them  ;  then  why  is  it  such  a  rock  of  offence,  if, 
in  carrying  out  the  design  of  a  perfectly  graduated  scale 
of  being,  God  saw  proper  to  put  other  orders  of  intelli- 
gences between  the  negro  and  the  angels  ? 

The  distance  between  the  negro  and  the  lowest  order  of 
angels  is  too  great  for  the  latter,  a  pure  intelligence,  to  have 
been  the  immediate  ruler  of  the  former,  or  to  fill  the  require- 
ments of  the  gradation  so  strictly  observed  in  all  things 
else.  It  ought  to  be  a  source  of  gratitude  that  a  material 
being  superior  to  the  negro,  endued  with  the  capacity  for 
governing,  and  responsible  to  God  for  the  manner  in  which 


88  THEBIBLETRUE. 

he  executed  his  trust,  was  created,  and  that  the  dominion 
of  the  world  was  hiid  upon  his  shoulder.  The  poor  negro 
would  have  been  utterly  crushed  by  the  Aveight  of  such  a 
responsibility.  It  will  be  well  for  him  if  he  shall  be  able 
to  make  a  favorable  report  to  his  God  in  regard  to  his-  re- 
sponsibilities as  an  individual 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  animals  were  created  in 
the  sixth  day  or  geological  period  of  fifty  thousand  years ; 
that  many  ages  had  passed  away,  and  that  the  beasts  of 
prey  had  become  numerous.  Following  the  instincts  of 
their  nature,  they  were  in  the  way,  even  at  this  period,  of 
destroying  some  of  the  species  necessary  to  the  gradation 
in  the  economy  of  nature.  The  indolent  and  thoughtless 
negro  then,  as  now,  cared  for  none  of  those  things.  He  was 
perfectly  satisfied  to  devour  the  animals  which  he  could 
entrap,  to  fill  himself  wdth  the  esculents  and  luscious  fruits 
everywhere  around  him,  to  drink  the  pure  waters  which 
gurgled  through  the  veins  of  an  uncontaminated  earth,  and 
bask  in  the  glorious  sunshine  of  a  happy  world.  He  would 
not  raise  an  arm  except  in  the  defence  of  his  own  person,  and 
the  youngest  of  his  offspring,  to  which  he  was  compelled  by 
natural  instinct. 

A  superior  governing  man  having  become  necessary,  he 
■was  made  in  the  evening  of  the  sixth  day,  and  was  com- 
manded to  subdue  the  earth.  We  would  suppose  that  they 
would  use  the  means  and  pursue  the  course  by  which  their 
task  could  be  most  easily  accomplished.  If  they  did  so, 
they  first  subdued  the  race  of  men  whom  they  found  in  the 
world,  and  used  them  in  destroying  the  supernumerary  beasts 
of  prey,  and  of  driving  the  balance  into  coverts  and  secret 
places,  whence  they  issued  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  in 
search  of  their  food  —  a  mode  of  life  for  which  nature  had 
admirably  adapted  them. 

The   authority  thus  established  by  the   governing   man 


THEBIBLETRUE.  89 

over  the  negro,  instead  of  being  grievous,  was  honoring  to 
hira,  and  indeed  the  only  way  in  which  the  race  could  have 
been  rendered  prosperous  and  happy.  Without  this  supe- 
rior intelligence,  a  continual  state  of  warfare  must  have 
existed  between  the  negro  and  the  ferocious  wild  beasts, 
until  the  former  might  possibly  have  become  extinct.  The 
relationship  of  governor  and  governed,  of  protection  and 
willing  service  and  unlimited  trust,  it  would  seem,  is  the 
normal  condition  of  these  two  races  ;  so  that  the  same  sub- 
ordination is  observed  among  animate  beings  on  the  earth 
which  exists  between  the  angels  in  the  hierarchy  of  the 
heavens. 

The  concatenation  of  government,  from  the  high  impe- 
rial sovereignty  of  the  universe  down  through  the  archau- 
gelic  powers  of  the  second,  and  the  angelic  authorities  of 
the  first  heavens,  is  perfected  by  the  creation  of  a  material 
being,  with  godlike  capacities,  upon  whose  shoulders  was 
laid  the  government  of  the  world.  The  government  thus 
early  ordained  was  not  questioned  through  all  the  vast 
cycles  of  the  pristine  ages,  the  governing  not  being  more 
benefited  by  the  relationship  than  was  the  governed  race. 

When  the  earth  was  young,  her  capillary  tubes  were  open, 
and  the  insensible  perspiration,  if  we  may  be  allowed  the 
use  of  the  expression,  was  full,  free,  and  healthy.  In  youth 
the  head  of  man  is  covered  with  rich  glossy  curls  in  wan- 
ton profusion ;  but  when  he  is  old,  the  pores  of  the  scalp 
are  closed  up,  the  vital  fluid  is  cut  off,  the  scalp  becomes 
dry,  the  hair  is  harsh  and  dead,  and,  finally,  if  not  supported 
by  the  application  of  pomades,  must  fall  off,  and  leave  the 
head  bald  and  the  scalp  without  energy  ever  to  reproduce 
its  last  covering.  Were  the  man  always  perfectly  healthy, 
were  he  never  exposed  to  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  of 
wet  and  dry,  with  no  hunger,  no  thirst,  but  always  richly 
supplied  with  healthy  food  and  pure  water,  with  no  violent 
8* 


90  THEBIBLETRUE. 

exercise  of  mind  or  body,  he  must  live  out  his  appointed 
time  in  strength  and  vigor,  and  his  hirsute  covering  would 
become  more  luxuriant  and  glorious  with  the  lapse  of  years. 
The  world,  with  similar  happy  conditions,  would  have  gone 
on  increasing  in  productiveness  until  her  mission  had  been 
accomplished. 

In  such  a  healthy  and  vigorous  state,  the  earth  continued 
to  sustain  the  teeming  millions  of  her  children  through  all 
the  vast  ages,  until  she  was  cursed  on  account  of  the  trans- 
gression, on  account  of  the  sins  of  their  sovereign  and  fed- 
eral representative.  There  was  no  sin,  no  pain,  no  suffering 
then,  except  what  was  ended  by  immediate  death. 

So  God  created  the  ruling  race,  male  and  female  created 
he  them  ;  and  blessed  them,  and  commanded  them  to  be 
fruitful  and  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  subdue  it, 
and  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  the  fowl  of  the 
air,  and  over  every  living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the 
earth  ;  and  through  all  the  peaceful  ages  of  the  divine  sab- 
bath, or  geological  period  of  fifty  thousand  years,  they  held 
the  happy  rule  of  all  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  Influence  of  the  Moon  upon  the  Seasons — Superior 
Chronology  —  The  Age  of  the  Earth  —  The  Condition 
OF  THE  Pre-Adamic  Eaces  —  The  Negro  the  Servant  of 
THE  Red  or  Governing  Race  —  Necessity  of  Creating 
the  AYhite  Race. 

niHUS  the  heavens  and  the  earth  were  finished,  and  all 
J-  the  host  of  them.  And  on  the  seventh  day  God 
ended  all  his  works  which  he  had  made  ;  and  he  rested  on 
the  seventh  day."     The  Septuagint,  the  Syriac,  the  Sama- 


THEBI3LETRUE.  91 

ritan  have  "  the  sixth  day  "  in  the  first  dause,  which  is  no 
doubt  the  correct  reading,  and  removes  all  obscurity  from 
the  text.  By  the  heavens,  as  used  here,  we  are  to  under- 
stand the  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  The  sun  and  the  moon 
were  given  to  the  earth  for  signs  and  for  seasons,  and  for 
days,  and  for  years  —  the  unchanging  sun  for  the  certain, 
fixed  return  of  days  and  of  years,  the  fickle  moon  for  the 
uncertain  signs  and  seasons.  It  requires  no  research  what- 
ever to  show  that  the  day  is  under  tlie  control  of  the  sun  ; 
and  philosophy  has  demonstrated  the  fact  that  the  year 
also  is  governed  by  the  same  luminary ;  or,  more  accurately 
speaking,  the  axial  motion  of  the  earth  causes  the  day, 
while  a  complete  revolution  in  its  orbit  around  the  sun 
makes  the  year.  The  elucidation  of  these  facts  in  modern 
times  has  been  effected  with  philosophical  investigation  ;  and 
the  result  shows  how  perfectly  Moses  understood  the  rela- 
tionship which  existed  between  the  earth  and  the  sun. 

The  learning  of  the  wise,  in  these  latter  times,  lead  them 
to  scoff"  at  all  signs  and  seasons,  and  derisively  to  ignore 
the  moon  as  a  ruler  of  the  night,  except  so  far  as  she  gives 
light  upon  the  earth,  and  her  revolutions  around  the  earth, 
dividing  the  year  into  thirteen  equal  seasons,  or  months. 
These  months,  and  the  harvest,  and  other  apparently  con- 
ventional periods  fixed  in  the  Jewish  economy,  are,  without 
doubt,  and  we  believe  without  controversy,  the  seasons  to 
which  the  inspired  philosopher  alludes.  The  moon  shines 
at  night,  but  one-half  of  the  time  ;  therefore,  if  this  were  her 
only  office,  she  is  evidently  a  ruler  of  the  night,  only  one- 
half  of  every  month,  and  one-half  of  the  year.  But,  if  she 
is  also  set  in  the  heavens  for  signs  to  the  earth,  though  appa- 
rently ever  so  fickle,  yet  is  she  constantly  enthroned,  and, 
no  doubt,  governs  the  signs  as  well  as  the  seasons,  by  laws  as 
certain  as  those  by  which  the  sun  rules  the  days  and  the  years. 

Let  the  would-be  philosopher  cease  to  sneer  at  what  he  is 


92  THEBIBLETRUE. 

pleased  to  consider  the  ludicrous  credulity  of  the  ignorant, 
until  the  true  philosopher  shall  have  investigated  the  laws 
by  which  the  moon  governs  the  signs  —  lest  the  old  woman's 
instincts,  the  personal  observations  of  the  ignorant,  and  the 
traditions  which  have  been  crudely  handed  down  to  them 
from  the  learning  of  the  past,  should  prove  a  better  guide 
to  truth  than  all  his  boasted  philosophy,  and  thus  the  bitter 
jest  be  bitterly  turned  against  him.  After  thorough  inves- 
tigation in  the  light  of  reason,  we  may  reject  or  embrace 
any  theory  submitted  to  us  ;  but  to  do  so  before  testing  the 
subject  in  the  light  of  our  own  rationality,  merely  because 
it  is  sneered  at  by  one  or  embraced  by  another,  is  derogatory 
to  the  manhood  of  our  race,  pernicious  to  the  advancement 
of  civilization  and  truth,  and  insulting  to  the  God  who  gave 
us  reason,  and  made  each  responsible  for  its  proper  use. 
We  tell  you,  there  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth  than 
are  dreamed  of  in  your  philosophy. 

The  sun  is  placed  in  the  heavens  for  days  and  for  years 
to  us  ;  but  David  and  Peter  inform  us  that  a  day  is  as  a 
thousand  years  with  the  Lord.  Since  the  sun  rules  the  year 
as  well  as  the  day,  and  since  three  hundred  and  sixty-five 
days  make  one  year,  therefore  w^e  would  conclude  that  a  year 
in  the  superior  chronology,  or  the  computation  of  Adamic 
time,  must  be  365,000  of  our  years.  The  laws  and  designs 
of  the  Almighty  are  perfect,  and  what  he  first  intends  to  do 
he  will  surely  accomplish  in  the  end.  One  week,  two  weeks, 
or  any  number  of  these  seasons  marked  by  the  changeable 
moon,  less  than  fifty  or  a  year,  as  indicated  by  the  sun,  is 
not  a  perfect  cycle  of  time.  All  the  works  of  nature  are 
performed  in  rounded  periods  ;  therefore  the  world,  it  would 
appear,  must  exist  at  least  one  complete  cycle  of  365,000 
years. 

Would  the  great  earth  be  created  and  accommodated  with 
all  her  beautiful  paraphernalia  for  a  single  year's  existence? 


THEBIBLETRUE.  93 

Reason  answers  no  ;  and  revelation,  from  Sinai's  burning 
crest,  and  from  Calvary's  bloody  brow,  in  tones  of  thunder 
and  the  wails  of  agony,  proclaims,  in  accents  unmistakable, 
that  the  world  was  made  for  grander  periods,  for  a  more 
extensive  and  perfect  history. 

It  is  written  in  the  plains  of  Siberia  and  on  Himalayan 
heights,  in  the  deserts  of  Africa  and  on  Alpine  peaks,  in  the 
broad  valley  of  the  Mississippi  and  on  Andesian  rocks,  in 
the  eternal  icebergs  of  the  poles  and  in  the  Western  prairies 
of  America,  that  this  world  is  vastly  old,  and  that  God,  who 
made  and  sustained  it,  is  unchangeable.  He  is  the  same 
yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever.  He  effects  all  his  purposes 
by  the  operation  of  certain  fixed  laws  ;  yet  he  is  not  the 
slave  even  of  his  own  perfection,  but  doeth  whatsoever 
seemeth  good  unto  Him.  He  can  set  aside  or  reverse  the 
laws  of  nature,  but  when  he  does  so  a  miracle  is  wrought. 
It  would  be  absurd  to  suppose  that  he  had  created  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  and  all  that  therein  are,  in  opposition 
to  the  laws  which  since  have  governed  their  being. 

"  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth," 
that  is,  he  spoke  universal  matter  into  existence,  and  estab- 
lished the  great  law  of  gravitation,  by  which  he  made  the 
worlds.  Who  can  explain  this  wonderful  agency  ?  Is  there 
any  reason  why  one  particle  of  inert  matter  should  attract 
and  be  attracted  by  another  similar  particle  ?  The  only  so- 
lution to  the  question  is  that  the  law  of  attraction,  which 
governs  in  spiritual  or  intellectual  as  well  as  in  physical 
being,  is  the  active  power,  the  vital  energy  of  God,  by  which 
all  things  are  created  and  sustained.  "  In  the  beginning  was 
the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God.  All  things  were  made  by  him,  and  without  him  was 
not  anything  made  that  was  made." 

The  laws  of  nature  are  but  the  power  of  God  to  create 
and  sustain  all  material  existence ;  and,  mutatis  mutandis. 


94  THEBIBLETRUE. 

tlie  same  may  be  said  of  all  si)irilual  existence ;  therefore 
they  must  be  unchangeable,  and  hence  as  much  time  must 
have  been  necessary  for  the  growth  and  maturity  of  the  first 
animal  bodies  and  the  first  trees  as  is  employed  at  the  pres- 
ent time  to  effect  the  same  purposes.  If  we  observe  these 
laws  in  following  the  retroceding  foot-prints  of  time,  we  are 
soon  lost  in  the  misty  cycles  of  the  vast  ages  of  the  past.  All 
external  things  declare  that  the  world  is  old. 

The  geologist  reads  in  the  old  red  sandstone  the  revolu- 
tion of  mighty  ages.  In  the  fossil  remains,  he  reads  of  pow- 
erful generations  long  since  passed  away.  In  the  excavation 
made  for  the  gas-pit  in  New  Orleans,  two  subterranean  cy- 
press forests  were  discovered,  which,  with  the  one  now  grow- 
ing upon  the  surface,  show  that  the  Mississippi  River  has 
been  making  alluvial  deposits  there  for  54,000  years.  The 
foot-prints  of  time  are  evident  upon  the  continents  and  the 
islands ;  everywhere  the  evidences  are  abundant  that  the 
ages  have  been  multiplied  by  ages,  and  that  thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  years  have  passed  away  since  our  earth 
began  to  be  a  world. 

Science  may  read  the  handwriting  of  God  as  plainly  upon 
the  granite  rock  as  Moses  could  read  the  decalogue  upon 
the  tables  of  stone  delivered  to  him  in  the  mount.  The  re- 
searches of  the  geologist  prove  that  the  earth  is  old  enough 
to  be  near  the  close  of  a  grand  astronomical  year ;  and  the 
prophets  indicate  clearly  that  we  are  in  the  last  day  of  the 
Adamic  week.  The  commentators  are  all  agreed  that  at 
the  end  of  this  week  the  Christian  dispensation  must  be 
perfected  ;  and  most  of  them  believe  that  it  will  culminate 
in  a  sabbath  measured  by  prophetic  time,  or  Messiah's  reign 
on  earth  of  a  thousand  years. 

The  chronologists  show  us  that  this  is  the  end,  or  near  the 
end,  or  that  it  has  been  about  six  thousand  years  since  Adam 
was  expelled  from  Paradise.     If  this  were  the  first  after  the 


THEBIBLETRUE.  95 

creative  week,  it  also  appears  from  the  whole  tenor  of  sacred 
writ  that  it  is  the  last  of  the  world's  present  mode  of  exist- 
ence ;  for  the  prophets,  and  Christ  and  his  apostles,  all  speak 
of  the  end  of  time,  or  the  end  of  the  week  of  sin,  as  being  now 
at  hand,  and  the  thousand  years'  rest  about  to  be  ushered 
in,  during  which  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent  shall  reign,  and 
his  will  shall  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 

It  would  appear,  then,  that  not  only  the  end  of  the  week, 
but  the  end  of  the  last  day  of  the  week,  is  upon  us.  What- 
ever God  does,  is  not  only  done  perfectly,  but  in  perfect  cy- 
cles of  time.  Thus  he  wrought  in  creation  by  whole  days, 
and  rested  one  entire  day.  He  established  the  same  order 
for  the  observance  of  man  in  all  ages.  Every  seventh  was 
the  sabbatic  year  with  the  Jews  ;  the  forty-ninth,  however, 
was  not  the  year  of  jubilee,  because  the  week  of  weeks  was 
not  completed  until  the  forty-nine  years  had  passed,  and  the 
next  succeeding,  or  fiftieth  year,  was  the  time  appointed  for 
giving  freedom  to  the  slave  and  liberty  to  the  oppressed. 
Hence  we  learn  that  God  operates  in  perfect  or  full  periods. 
Since,  in  the  emblematic  system  of  the  Jews,  six  years  are 
appointed  for  labor,  and  the  seventh  is  a  sabbatic  year  — 
since  God  made  the  heavens  and  the  earth  in  six  days,  and 
rested  on  the  seventh  —  since  all  his  works  are  done  in  per- 
fect cycles  of  not  less  than  seven  days,  and  since  it  is  made 
known  to  us  by  inspiration  that  one  of  these  days,  as  applied 
to  the  history  of  our  race,  is  a  thousand  years,  therefore  we 
conclude  that  the  Adamic  race  must  exist  in  labor  and  sin 
six  thousand  years,  and  then  will  follow  a  thousand  years 
of  rest,  in  which  God  will  be  served  on  earth  as  he  is  in 
heaven. 

We  would  impress  it  upon  the  reader  that  two  kinds  of 
time  are  brought  to  view  by  the  prophets.  In  the  first  place, 
our  day  is  made  to  represent  a  thousand  years,  when  refer- 
ence is  made  to  the  history  of  the  Adamic  race ;  and,  in  the 


96  THEBIBLETRUE. 

second  place,  that  each  day  in  this  thousand  years  may 
mean  a  year  in  superior  or  astronomical  time. 

If  Adam  were  created  on  the  first  day  of  the  last  week 
of  the  astronomical  year,  and  if  the  first  governing  man  was 
made,  as  Moses  tells  us  he  was,  on  the  last  day  of  the  first 
week,  then  fifty  thousand  years  had  supervened  from  his 
first  appearance  until  the  advent  of  Adam,  and  through  all 
these  vast  ages  that  man  had  exercised  dominion  over  the 
world.  Here,  however,  we  are  told  that  the  man  made  in 
the  image  and  likeness  of  God  and  Adam  are  one  and  the 
same.  This  brings  up  the  most  momentous  question  that  has 
ever  engaged  the  attention  of  philosophers  or  theologians, 
and  one  with  which  we  intend  to  deal  fully  and  fairly,  in  the 
light  of  reason  and  revelation. 

It  is  true  that,  as  the  first  man  here  spoken  of  was  made 
in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  and  clothed  with  the  do- 
minion of  the  world,  he  was  then  the  greatest  of  earthly 
beings.  He  was  made  to  be  not  only  a  queller  of  wild 
beasts,  fully  invested  with  the  power  of  life  and  death  over 
them,  but,  as  we  have  already  seen,  he  was  also  a  ruler  of 
men.  Every  green  herb,  and  the  fruits  of  every  tree,  were 
given  to  him  for  meat.  He  was  commanded  to  subdue  the 
earth,  and  to  have  dominion  over  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living  creature  which  moveth 
upon  the  earth.  He  was,  therefore,  a  man  of  war,  and  lived 
by  the  chase,  and  from  the  spontaneous  productions  of  the 
earth.  How  nearly  do  his  descendants,  the  American  In- 
dians, resemble  this  picture,  even  at  this  distant  day ! 

This  man,  who  was  created  male  and  female,  in  the  even- 
ing of  the  sixth  day  of  the  creative  week,  was  commanded 
to  be  fruitful,  to  multiply,  and  to  replenish  the  earth.  He  was 
made  perfect,  and  no  restraint  whatever  was  imposed  upon 
him,  but  he  was  permitted  to  follow  freely  the  promptings 
of  his  natural  instincts  and  inclinations ;  for  he  was  gov- 


THEBIBLETRUE.  97 

erned  in  this  respect  by  the  great  law  of  being,  just  as  all 
otlier  animals. 

After  this  man  had  been  created  on  the  sixth  day,  and 
after  the  seventh,  the  day  of  rest,  of  fifty  thousand  years, 
had  passed  —  after  all  this,  Moses  says  God  had  not  yet 
caused  it  to*  rain,  and  there  was  not  a  man  to  till,  or  who 
■would  till  the  ground.  "And  the  Lord  God  formed  (a) 
man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nos- 
trils the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living  soul.  And 
God  planted  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden,  and  there  he  put 
the  man  whom  he  had  formed,  to  dress  the  garden,  and  to 
teep  it.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  (this)  man,  saying, 
Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  may  est  freely  eat ;  but  of 
tlie  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat 
of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt 
surely  die." 

How  widely  different  the  two  characters  here  brought  to 
view !  God  made  the  first  in  the  evening  of  the  sixth  day, 
male  and  female  created  he  them  ;  and  blessed  them,  and 
said  unto  them.  Be  fruitful  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the 
earth,  and  subdue  it,  and  have  dominion  over  it.  No 
restraining  command  was  given  to  him ;  no  particular 
locality  was  assigned  to  him;  but  he  was  left  to  roam  at 
large,  a  denizen  of  the  world ;  and  the  destination  of  his 
race  was  to  fill  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.  The  fish,  the  fowl, 
and  every  living  creature,  were  given  to  him,  as  well  as 
every  green  herb,  and  the  fruit  of  evenj  tree  for  meat.  The 
second,  or  Adam,  was  made  after  the  sabbath  of  divine  rest, 
when  the  world  had  been  divided  off  into  different  countries; 
for  he  was  placed  in  a  garden  planted  in  one  of  them,  called 
Eden.  He  was  made  a  single  man,  and  placed  in  that 
garden,  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it ;  and  he  was  commanded 
to  eat  of  all  the  trees  of  the  garden  except  that  which  is 
called  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil.     The  first 


98  THEBIBLETRUE. 

was  to  be  a  fishing,  fowling,  hunting  freeman,  at  liberty  to 
roam  the  wide  world  over ;  the  other  was  doomed  from  the 
beginning  to  a  local  habitation,  and,  consequently,  to  the 
arts  of  civilization  and  scientific  investigations. 

These  two  characters,  as  portrayed  by  the  pen  of  Moses, 
are  as  difierent  as  we  see  them  between  the  natural  and  the 
civilized  man  of  to-day,  or  between  the  noble  native  of  the 
Noi'th  American  forest  and  the  philosopher  of  the  American 
or  European  city.  Is  it  possible  for  the  two  characters  de- 
scribed by  Moses  in  the  first  and  second  chapters  of  Gene- 
sis to  be  applied  to  one  and  the  same  individual?  As  well 
might  you  attempt  to  confound  the  character  of  the  lordly 
Powhatan  with  the  lofty,  intellectual,  and  scientific  charac- 
ter of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  as  to  blend  the  character  of  the 
man  Avho  was  made  to  roam  the  forest,  the  lord  of  his  own 
presence,  and  the  ruler  of  those  about  him,  who  was  made 
to  follow  all  the  instincts  of  his  nature,  and  to  multiply  and 
fill  the  whole  earth,  with  that  of  the  man  into  whose  nostrils 
God  breathed  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  became  a  living  soul 
or  intellectual  being,  capable  at  once  of  appreciating  a  high 
state  of  civilization.  That  Adam  was  made  thus  is  evi- 
denced from  the  fact  that  the  trees  of  the  garden  were  se- 
lected with  a  view  to  their  fruits  being  pleasing  to  a  delicate 
taste,  and  that  they  were  arranged  in  the  order  which  would 
be  gratifying  to  a  refined  eye. 

The  earth  in  its  primitive  condition,  and  especially  at  the 
time  of  the  advent  of  Adam,  with  the  accumulated  compost 
soil  made  by  the  decay  of  the  vegetable  and  animal  matter, 
must  have  been  inconceivably  rich  and  luxuriant.  For  we 
must  remember  that  in  all  this  time  no  washing  rains  had 
fallen,  but  where  the  vegetable  grew,  there  it  decayed,  and 
there  the  compost  earth  remained  ;  so  that  the  mountain- 
peaks  and  steep  hill-sides  were  equally  as  rich  as  the  valleys. 
"What  an  immense  crop  of  vegetation  must  the  earth  have 


THEBIBLETRUE,  99 

been  cajmble  of  producing  then !  We  will  also  recollect 
that  the  poles  of  the  earth  were  then  erect,  and  that  she 
then  revolved  upon  her  axis  perpendicularly  to  the  plane  of 
her  orbit,  and  the  sun  beamed  upon  her  from  pole  to  pole, 
through  all  the  year,  so  that  it  was  impossible  for  her  any- 
where to  bear  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold.  Her  veins 
and  arteries  were  all  open,  her  capillary  attraction  was  per- 
fect, and  the  gentle  dews  of  heaven  nightly  descended  to 
water  the  face  of  the  ground.  With  all  these  favorable  con- 
ditions, the  mind  cannot  comprehend,  the  imagination  fails 
to  depict  the  exuberant  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  vast  abun- 
dance of  vegetable  productions,  the  immense  quantity  of 
luscious  fruits,  or  the  happy  contentment  of  the  teeming 
millions  of  animate  beings  then  upon  the  earth,  with  every 
want  gratified,  and  all  things  moving  on  in  the  harmonious 
order  which  God  himself  had  established. 

There  was  no  sin,  there  could  be  no  transgression  in  the 
primitive  world,  because  man  as  well  as  beast  had  but  to 
follow  the  promptings  of  his  nature,  the  instincts  of  his  being, 
and  all  was  well.  Then,  when  the  laws  of  nature  were  un- 
perverted,  with  the  highest  order  of  intelligence,  as  with  the 
inferior  animals  now,  the  great  good  consisted  in  the  sj^eedy 
gratification  of  every  desire.  Oh,  what  a  world  of  peace  and 
joy  and  happiness  was  this  earth  when  Adam  came !  No 
sin,  no  sorrow,  no  suffering,  no  pain ;  and  death  came  in  such 
a  guise,  that  he  was  no  more  dreaded  than  the  gentle  sleep 
of  each  returning  night.  The  lower  animals  passed  off  the 
stage  of  action  without  reflection  and  without  more  than  a 
spasmodic  struggle;  and  man  knew  that  his  spirit  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  Father  of  spirits,  and  therefore  all  was  well 
with  him. 

The  negro,  who  has  no  more  capacity  for  government,  in 
and  of  himself,  than  many  of  the  other  animals,  we  have 
supposed  was  made  when  the  four-footed  beasts  were;  and 


100  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  Indian,  wliose  proud,  unyielding  spirit,  and  lordly  bear- 
ing even  now,  points  liim  out  as  the  descendant  of  that  pair 
who  were  made  for  dominion  in  the  evening  of  the  sixth 
day,  were  the  two  races  of  men  on  the  earth  from  the  crea- 
tive week  down  to  the  advent  of  Adam,  The  red  men  were 
the  ruling  race,  and  the  black  men  were  their  servants. 
God  made  every  animal  after  his  kind ;  and  before  sin  en- 
tered into  the  world,  there  was  no  more  desire  for  the  amal- 
gamation of  the  races  of  men,  than  there  now  is  among  the 
lower  animals  to  mix  their  species,  and  thus  overturn  the 
first  great  law  of  God,  and  destroy  the  order  which  he  has 
established. 

Let  us  indulge  for  a  few  moments  in  conjectures  relative 
to  the  governmental  and  social  relations  of  the  primitive 
world,  in  the  light  of  analogical  reasoning.  The  man  who 
was  created  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God  held  the  sov- 
ereignty of  the  whole  earth,  for  it  was  given  to  him  by  the 
earth's  Creator.  Although,  at  that  early  period,  the  pro- 
duction of  the  earth  was  comparatively  small,  and  the  beasts 
of  the  field  were  comparatively  few  in  number,  yet  there 
was  enough  of  vegetable  and  animal  life  to  satisfy  all  his 
simple  wants,  and  to  give  scope  and  exercise  to  his  limited 
desires  for  dominion. 

The  same  law  of  increase  which  obtained  in  regard  to  the 
vegetable  and  animal  kingdoms,  also  held  in  regard  to  the 
first  governing  man.  The  numerous  family  which  the  first 
pair  reared  were  all  equals,  and  one  was  entitled  to  govern 
as  much  as  another.  While  they  were  growing  up,  the  ani- 
mals, including  the  inferior  race  of  men,  were  increasing,  so 
that  their  father  could  retain  his  own  authority  and  yet  give 
a  similar  government  to  each  of  his  sons.  Their  reverence 
and  love  for  their  father  would  induce  them  to  govern  under 
his  direction,  so  that  he  would  continue  in  fact  to  be  the 


THE     BIBLE    T  fl  (J  E.  101 

ruler  of  the  whole  earth,  until  death  removed  hun  from  the 
stage  of  action. 

When  there  Avas  no  longer  a  federal  head,  all  of  the  sons 
of  the  first  governing  man,  being  equals,  became  the  patri- 
archs of  their  respective  families.  In  this  way,  after  the 
lapse  of  time,  the  families  grew  into  tribes;  but  there  were 
no  chiefs  among  them ;  for  in  the  governing  race,  in  a  state 
of  innocency,  every  adult  man  who  had  a  family  was 
equally  entitled  to  dominion  with  all  others  of  the  same 
race.  Their  desires  were,  however,  limited,  and  each  was 
satisfied  with  the  exercise  of  absolute  authority  over  what- 
ever was  immediately  about  him.  The  inferior  race  of  men 
never  thought  of  rebelling  against  the  dominion  of  him 
whom  God  had  given  for  a  ruler  and  protector. 

There  was  no  jealousy,  no  covetousness,  no  envying  the 
one  of  another,  therefore  no  efforts  by  one  to  injure  another, 
and  consequently  no  combinations  to  repel  wrong.  This 
form  of  government,  or  of  social  order,  so  long  indulged  in 
by  this  race,  is  yet  that  most  loved  by  them.  The  Indian 
is  not  ambitious  of  extensive  authority,  though  imperious 
above  all  others  in  what  he  deems  his  own  prerogatives. 
He  is  so  impatient  of  restraint,  that  he  will  readily  die 
rather  than  be  a  slave.  He  is  kind  to  the  negro  as  his  ser- 
vant, but  spurns  the  idea  of  social  equality  and  intermar- 
riage relations  between  his  own  and  the  inferior  race,  with 
all  the  abhorrence  of  natural  instinct  still  active  in  the  red 
man's  soul. 

He  readily  acknowledges  the  superiority  of  the  white 
man's  intellect,  but  never  submits  to  his  authority.  He 
meets  the  man  of  his  own  race  as  his  equal,  but  admits  of 
no  superior.  The  forest  is  his  home,  where  "  he  sees  God  in 
the  clouds  or  hears  him  in  the  wind."  He  never  soils  his 
lordly  hands  with  husbandry.  He  scorns  manual  labor  as 
derogatory  to  his  manhood.    His  occupation  is  to  subdue  the 


102  THE    Bli2LE    TRUE. 

eartli,  and  to  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  tlie  sea,  the  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  over  the  beast  of  the  field.  He  subsists  on 
every  green  herb  and  the  fruit  of  every  tree,  and  whatever 
he  can  take  on  the  war-path  and  in  the  chase. 

Remove  the  wicked  influences  of  the  white  man  from  him, 
ay,  contemplate  him  as  he  was  when  Columbus  discovered 
America,  and  does  he  not  bear  a  wonderful  resemblance  to 
the  man  described  by  Moses  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis? 
That  man,  the  noble,  the  imperious,  the  self-willed,  reigned 
in  the  earth  during  vast  ages  of  the  world's  existence,  with 
none  to  question  his  right  to  dominion,  none  to  oppose  his 
will,  none  to  resist  his  authority.  He  was  then,  as  the  red 
man  is  now,  exact  in  scrupulous  regard  for  the  rights  of  his 
brother,  or  every  man  of  his  own  race.  He  looked  on  the 
blacks  under  his  control  and  all  the  animals  as  his  own,  and, 
as  their  heaven-appointed  protector,  he  administered  to  their 
wants,  and  in  every  respect  treated  them  kindly. 

Thus  the  world  went  on  producing  increasing  crops  of 
luxuriant  vegetation,  with  rapidly  increasing  numbers  of 
animals  and  of  both  the  black  and  red  races  of  men,  until, 
in'  the  end  of  all  the  happy  ages,  they  became  so  incompre- 
hensibly numerous,  that,  notwithstanding  the  astonishing  pro- 
ductiveness of  the  earth,  yet  it  had  become  so  crowded  with 
teeming  animal  life,  that  it  was  about  to  fail  to  produce 
vegetation  enough  fully  to  supply  all  their  wants ;  where- 
fore it  became  necessary  for  the  earth  to  be  cultivated. 
With  the  roving  disposition  and  independent  character 
given  to  him  when  he  was  created,  the  untrammelled  mode 
of  life  and  the  free  instincts  which  had  been  transmitted  to 
him  through  a  hundred  thousand  generations,  to  have  culti- 
vated, or  even  to  have  superintended  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil,  would  have  been  to  the  Indian,  not  only  disagreeable, 
but  torture  itself;  therefore  Moses  declares  that  there  was 
not  a  man  to  till  the  ground  ;  and  hence  the  necessity  for 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  103 

the  advent  into  the  world  of  a  being  with  instincts  leading 
to  husbandry  and  the  arts  of  civilization. 

This  necessity  demanded  a  being  with  an  intellectuality 
not  only  capable  of  developing  the  productiveness  of  the 
soil  to  the  utmost  of  its  capacity,  but  a  bent  of  mind  Avhich 
would  render  him  best  contented  when  thus  employed.  He 
must  have  patience  to  search  after,  and  ingenuity  to  develop 
the  secret  resources  of  nature.  He  must  possess  the  mental 
power  which  would  enable  him  to  compel  the  objects  in  na- 
ture to  be  the  ministers  of  his  will  —  to  annihilate  time  and 
space,  and  bring  together  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.  He 
must  have  a  mind  which  could  analyze  water  and  air,  and 
ascertain  their  component  gases  —  which  could  enchain  the 
subtle  fire  of  heaven,  and  compel  it  to  do  his  bidding.  He 
must  possess  the  high  attributes  of  sovereignty  in  so  eminent 
a  degree  that  he  could  wield  the  sole  sceptre  of  the  world, 
and  compel  a  willing  obedience  from  every  creature.  He 
must  be  a  teacher  who  could  lead  the  minds  of  his  subjects^ 
through  the  material  blessings  which  surrounded  them  to 
the  contemplation  of  the  Giver  of  all  good,  and  his  glorious 
works  —  to  adore  Him  who  upholds  the  life  of  the  sparrow, 
and  who  has  created  and  sustains  the  heavens  and  the  hea- 
ven of  heavens,  and  all  the  hosts  of  their  attendant  worlds. 
He  must  have  the  qualities  of  goodness,  mercy,  and  truth, 
and  a  jealous,  uncompromising  desire  for  sole  sovereignty, 
that  he  might  be  fully  qualified  to  be  the  world's  universal 
king ;  so  that  he  may  never  grow  weary  in  the  discharge  of 
the  high  duties,  and  would  be  miserable  without  the  grand 
prerogatives  of  his  exalted  position. 

No  such  being  was  in  the  world,  for  the  existing  races  had 
each  multiplied  after  his  kind,  and  as  the  father,  so  was  the 
son,  through  all  their  generations,  in  moral  disposition  and 
in  mental  capacity.  From  our  knowledge  of  the  Indian 
character,  we  know  that,  left  to  himself,  he  never  could  have 


104  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

become  a  civilized  man,  and  he  would  have  embraced  death 
more  willingly  than  universal  sovereignty.  He  is  equally 
averse  to  manual  labor  and  to  long-continued  intellectual 
effort ;  therefore  he  could  never  be  brought  to  develop  the 
rich  productiveness  of  the  soil  by  cultivation,  nor  the  secret 
wealth  contained  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  in  the  bosom  of 
the  ocean,  by  the  mental  and  physical  effort  necessary  for 
the  purpose. 

God,  however,  uses  adequate  means  to  accomplish  all  his 
designs.  Physical  agencies  effect  physical  results  ;  spiritual 
means  accomplish  spiritual  ends.  There  were,  no  doubt, 
many  lofty  spirits  in  the  heavens,  who  would  have  been  in- 
tellectually equal  to  the  task  of  assuming  the  government, 
and  of  wielding  the  sceptre  of  the  world  in  its  then  condi- 
tion of  innocency,  and  of  preparing  it  for  the  future  intended 
for  it ;  but  mighty  physical  results  were  to  be  wrought  out, 
which,  requiring  a  material  agent,  would  have  necessitated 
the  incarnation  of  the  Spirit  before  he  could  have  accom- 
plished the  grand  physical  results  which  were  designed. 

God  for  no  purpose  will  clothe  the  pure,  free,  uuconfined 
spirits  which  he  created  of  old,  in  the  habiliments  of  clay. 
Such  a  state  of  being  would  be  as  wretched  to  the  angel  as 
the  requirements  of  civilization  would  be  to  the  Indian.  In 
effecting  the  purposes  of  infinite  wisdom,  the  physical  re- 
sources of  the  world  must  be  developed  ;  mind  must  triumph 
over  matter ;  universal  submission  to  one  will,  representa- 
tive of  the  majesty  of  the  heavens,  must  be  effectually 
taught  and  clearly  exemplified  in  practice.  Unlimited 
.  goodness  and  mercy  would  not,  even  to  effect  these  great 
objects,  impose  restraint  upon  a  holy  spirit  which  had 
served  him  faithfully  in  the  courts  of  heaven,  nor  yet  upon 
a  man  of  the  race  to  whom  he  had  given  instincts  unconquer- 
ably averse  to  manual  labor  and  to  continuous  mental  effort. 
Hence  the  absolute  necessity  for  the  creation  of  a  new  body 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  105 

into  which  the  mighty  Sovereign  of  the  universe  might  infuse 
a  higher  order  of  his  own  image  and  likeness. 

Wherefore  God  formed  (a)  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground, 
and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  be- 
came a  living  soul.  He  was  made  so  much  like  God,  in  the 
attributes  of  goodness,  mercy,  and  truth,  that  he  would  not 
unnecessarily  injure  nor  restrain  the  rights  and  pleasures  of 
the  least  or  meanest  creature  ;  yet  so  jealous  of  his  own  high 
prerogatives,  that  he  could  no  more  bear  corrivalry  in  the 
sole  sovereignty  of  the  earth,  than  God  would  admit  a  di- 
vided authority  in  the  hierarchy  of  the  heavens.  He  would 
spurn  the  surveillance  of  any  being  whatever,  save  that  of 
his  Father  alone,  to  whom  he  would  bow  with  high  filial 
affection  and  the  profound  adoration  of  a  creatui-e. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


Labor  A  Source  of  Pleasure  to  Adam— Reverence  for 
A  Higher  Race  a  Natural  Instinct  in  the  Negro, 

AND  the  Lord  God  planted  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden, 
and  there  he  put  the  man  whom  he  had  formed." 
He  to  whom  the  supreme  sway  over  the  whole  earth  was 
given  should  possess  the  attributes  of  justice,  mercy,  truth, 
wisdom,  and  power  so  blended  in  him,  that  he  might  resem- 
ble the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  universe,  to  the  end  that  he 
might  govern  the  world  as  the  Eternal  Majesty  rules  every- 
where. As  God  is  a  jealous  God,  and  as  he  will  brook  no 
divided  authority,  or  allow  of  any  rivalry  in  all  his  wide 
dominions,  so  his  vicegerent  on  earth  must  be  constituted 
with  a  mind  which  can  admit  of  no  corrivalry  or  partnership 
in  his  throne.     Made  in  the  express  image  of  his  Father,  he 


106  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

bore  tlie  godlike  attributes  of  sole  sovereignty,  and  the  cov- 
eted government  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder. 

The  weight  of  universal  empire  was  no  burden  to  him, 
because  for  this  very  purpose  he  was  created  and  admirably 
adapted ;  and  the  high  aspirations  with  which  he  came  into 
the  world  could  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  the  abso- 
lute sovereignty  of  all  the  earth.  He  was  also  imbued  with  the 
godlike  desire  to  create,  and  therefore,  in  order  to  be  happy, 
he  must  ever  be  engaged  in  planning  those  changes  in  the 
material  of  which  his  world  was  made,  and  in  superintend- 
ing their  execution,  which  would  tend  to  the  increase  of  the 
happiness  of  his  subjects,  and  the  beautifying  and  adorning 
of  the  world.  This  same  desire  would  lead  him  to  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  earth,  in  order  to  induce  her  to  yield  her 
whole  strength  for  the  support  of  animal  life,  and  especially 
the  life  of  the  multiplied  millions  of  the  black  and  red 
races  of  men  then  covering  the  face  of  the  whole  earth.  He 
bore  the  power  and  exercised  the  providence  of  his  God. 
His  care  was  extended  to  the  meanest  as  well  as  to  the  most 
exalted  of  the  animals,  in  the  proportion  of  their  intelli- 
gence. He  overlooked  not  the  weak  and  defenceless,  nor 
permitted  their  species  to  become  extinct,  nor  the  strong  to 
suffer  for  food. 

He  made  use  of  the  red  man,  who  had  always  held  the  do- 
minion over  animate  nature,  still  in  that  capacity,  but  sub- 
ject to  his  supreme  authority.  The  garden  in  Eden,  with 
all  its  beauty  and  loveliness,  with  all  its  glory  and  magnifi- 
cence, that  Paradise  into  which  Adam  sprang  from  the  hands 
of  his  Creator,  was  the  model  by  which  the  whole  world  was 
to  be  perfected.  For  we  may  well  conjecture  that  when 
Adam  had  been  clothed  with  sovereignty,  and  placed  in  the 
garden,  to  dress  it,  and  keep  it  in  the  perfect  state  in  which 
he  found  it,  the  injunction  was  laid  upon  him  to  put  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth  in  the  same  condition ;  and  may  we  not 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  107 


occa- 


suggest  that  the  command  given  to  Moses  on  another 
sion,  with  the  necessary  change,  was  given  also  to  Adam  ? 
See  that  thou  do  it  according  to  the  pattern  shown  thee  in  this 
garden. 

Labor  is  a  curse  when  imposed  upon  those  having  strong 
natural  antipathies  thereto ;  but,  in  moderation,  it  is  the 
normal  state,  and,  therefore,  the  condition  of  the  greatest 
happiness  to  many  of  the  animals,  as  well  as  to  the  semi- 
intellectual  black  man.  The  horse,  the  ox,  the  ass,  and 
probably  some  other  animals,  are  much  better  developed 
physically  when  under  the  hand  of  intelligent  man  than 
when  in  an  unreclaimed  state.  They  exhibit  much  more 
beauty  and  symmetry  of  form,  and  far  more  of  strength  and 
vigor  and  buoyancy  of  animal  life.  And  all  intelligent 
persons  know  that  gentle,  moderate  exercise  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  the  rearing  of  a  perfect  animal. 

The  horse,  the  pet  of  man,  has  been  more  thoroughly 
studied  than  any  of  the  animals,  and  therefore  his  habi- 
tudes are  best  understood.  All  know  that  this  noble  animal 
is  capable  of  astonishing  improvement  under  proper  care 
and  attention.  Let  him  be  taken  when  a  colt,  and  housed, 
and  blanketed,  and  thus  let  him  be  thoroughly  protected 
from  all  disagreeable  changes  and  inclemencies  of  the 
weather ;  let  him  never  know  what  hunger  and  thirst  are, 
and  let  him  have  no  exercise  except  an  occasional  play  in 
the  lot,  and  now  and  then  a  little  run  around  his  keeper. 
Such  treatment  not  only  disqualifies  him  for  the  rough 
changes  of  the  out-door  climate,  but  his  beauty  is  not  brought 
out,  his  muscles  are  not  developed,  his  bones  acquire  no 
strength  ;  there  is  in  him  no  pride,  no  courage.  Because  he 
has  been  injudiciously  cared  for,  and  the  great  law  of  phys- 
ical being,  which  requires  proper  exercise,  has  been  violated, 
he  is  far  more  wretched  than  if  the  care  of  man  had  not 
been  extended  to  him. 


108  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

The  other  extreme,  or  too  much  use,  is  equally  pernicious 
to  the  perfection  of  the  horse.  He  is  unnaturally  developed 
in  the  muscles  most  severely  taxed,  and  thus  his  beauty  and 
symmetry  are  destroyed.  He  is  dwarfed  by  hunger  and 
thirst,  by  the  keen  wintry  blast  and  cold  drenching  rains, 
and  by  the  fierce  rays  of  the  fervid  suns  of  summer.  Under 
such  circumstances,  with  such  tyrannical  treatment,  he  can 
never  attain  to  beauty  of  form,  to  symmetry  of  proportion. 
His  spirits  are  broken  ;  his  courage  is  dispelled  ;  his  dispo- 
sition is  rendered  vicious ;  he  experiences  no  ebullition  of 
animal  spirits  ;  he  doggedly  performs  the  drudgery  imposed 
upon  him  ;  he  drags  on  his  miserable  existence  until  friendly 
death  comes  to  his  relief. 

"He  hath  given,  the  horse  strength.  He  hath  clothed  his 
neck  with  thunder.  The  horse  cannot  be  made  afraid  as 
the  grasshopper ;  the  glory  of  his  nostrils  is  terrible.  He 
paweth  in  the  valley,  and  rejoiceth  in  his  strength;  he  goeth 
on  to  meet  the  armed  man.  He  mocketh  at  fear  and  is  not 
affrighted;  neither  goeth  he  back  from  the  sword.  The 
quiver  rattleth  against  him,  the  glittering  spear  and  the 
shield.  He  swalloweth  the  ground  with  fierceness  and  rage; 
neither  believeth  he  that  it  is  the  sound  of  the  trumpet. 
He  saith  among  the  trumpets,  Ha,  ha !  and  he  smelleth  the 
battle  afar  off,  the  thunder  of  the  captains  and  the  shouting," 
This  is,  indeed,  the  description  of  a  glorious  animal,  and 
shows  that  in  the  time  of  Job,  as  well  as  now,  his  perfections 
must  be  developed  by  the  use  and  care  of  man.  Take  the 
finest  specimen  of  the  wild  horse,  and  will  he  at  all  compare 
with  this  description  ?  This  proves  that  the  normal  condi- 
tion of  the  horse,  and  therefore  his  greatest  happiness,  is  in 
the  service  and  protection  of  man. 

This  conclusion  obtains  with  equal  force  in  regard  to  all 
the  domestic  animals ;  but  is  it  true  of  any  race  of  men  ? 
Those  who  know  the  negro  as  well  as  we  do,  will  readily 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  109 

answer  this  question  in  the  affirmative.  He  was  made  with 
great  powers  of  physical  endurance,  yet  with  a  soul  so  slug, 
gish  that  he  is  perfectly  incapable  of  arousing  himself  to 
systematic  physical  action.  Exercise  is  just  as  necessary 
to  the  full  development  of  his  form  and  symmetry,  and 
therefore  to  securing  his  complete  physical  happiness,  as  to 
almost  any  other  animal ;  and  although  he  so  far  surpasses 
them  in  mental  capacity,  yet  he  is  so  indolently  constituted 
as  to  be  incapable  of  making  any  effort  whatever,  either 
physical  or  intellectual,  except  what  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  satisfy  some  immediate,  pressing  want. 

With  all  his  mental  powers,  (and  they  are  considerable,) 
if  left  entirely  to  himself  he  is  but  slightly  superior  to  the 
baboon  tribes  around  him.  All  the  animals  were  made  to 
multiply  after  their  hind;  therefore,  as  we  find  the  negro 
disposed,  in  his  native  wilds,  at  the  present  day,  so  he  was 
made ;  and  so,  left  to  himself,  he  would  continue  to  the  end 
of  the  world,  unless  his  race  sooner  became  extinct.  In  the 
primitive  ages,  when  he  had  but  to  reach  forth  and  take 
what  he  wanted,  to  eat,  and  to  lie  down,  and  slake  his  thirst 
with  sweet  water  from  the  sparkling  brook,  what  were  his 
habits,  if  left  to  himself?  Did  he  not  eat,  drink,  and  sleep; 
and  eat  and  drink  and  sleep  again  ?  Under  such  circum- 
stances he  certainly  would  have  been  one  of  the  most  com- 
pletely dormant  animals  in  nature. 

His  physical  nature  would  have  so  suffered  for  the  want 
of  healthy  exercise,  that,  instead  of  being  happy,  as  the  state 
of  innocence  in  which  the  world  then  was  required  every 
creature  to  be,  he  would  have  been  miserable ;  or,  at  best, 
his  mode  of  life  would  have  resembled  that  of  a  vegetable 
rather  than  that  of  a  sentient  being.  He  also  was  created 
without  any  intellectual  aspirations  or  pride  of  individuality, 
so  that  in  him,  physically  and  psychologically,  there  is  no 
motive  jDower  whatever,  except  what  is  common  to  the  lower 
10 


110  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

animals,  auJ  in  many  of  them  in  a  higher  degree  than  in 
him. 

Instinct  is  the  guide  to  the  brute,  as  reason  is  to  more 
elevated  beings.  Instinct  is  more  clear  and  certain  in  the 
lower  animals,  growing  less  so  as  we  ascend  the  scale  of  being, 
until  we  arrive  at  the  grade  of  man,  where  it  is  almost  to- 
tally lost  in  the  effulgent  light  of  rationality.  Some  of  the 
higher  order  of  animals  are  possessed  of  intelligence  enough 
to  obstruct  the  sure  workings  of  instinct,  and  not  enough  to 
guide  them  in  the  way  of  their  greatest  physical  good  ;  and 
hence  the  necessity,  in  the  beginning,  for  the  creation  of  a 
being  who  should  exercise  dominion  over  them.  The  negro, 
however,  is  endowed  with  superior  intellectual  capacities  to 
any  of  these,  by  which  means  his  instinct  is  blinded  to  a 
greater  extent  than  any  of  theirs ;  and  since  no  intellectual 
motive  power  or  incentive  to  thought  was  bestowed  upon 
him  by  his  Creator,  therefore,  without  a  ruler,  protector,  and 
guide,  he  of  all  beings  is  most  miserably  situated. 

In  the  plenitude  of  his  goodness  and  mercy,  God  made 
ample  provision  for  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  all  his 
creatures.  He  implanted  in  the  negro  unbounded  reverence 
for  superiority,  whether  intellectual  or  material,  and  this 
quality  leads  him  willingly  to  submit  to  men  of  a  superior 
race,  as  they  do  to  God  alone.  As  the  negro  is  the  lowest 
of  intellectual  beings,  so  also  he  is  the  highest  of  the  imita- 
tive animals.  He  is  therefore  so  constituted  that  he  cannot 
elevate  himself  by  the  powers  of  his  own  intellect,  neither 
can  he  secure  a  high  degree  of  physical  happiness  by  fol- 
lowing the  dim  light  of  his  instincts  ;  hence  he  must  have 
been  unhappy  Avithout  a  superior  intelligence,  upon  whom 
he  could  rely  for  protection,  and  to  whom  he  could  look  for 
guidance  and  support. 

So  long  as  such  superior  retain  the  image  and  likeness  of 
his  God,  that  is,  with  power  and  justice  mingled  with  mercy 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  Ill 

and  goodness,  the  negro  would  be  aroused  from  his  lethargic 
state  by  the  benevolent  administration  of  his  superior.  All 
his  imitative  powers  would  be  called  forth  in  his  efforts  to 
be  like  his  lord  ;  and  he  would  proceed  with  alacrity  in  the 
performance  of  the  behests  of  the  being  who  to  him  was  in 
the  place  of  God.  Thus  the  black  man,  with  beclouded  in- 
stincts, and  with  no  certain  light  from  the  lamp  of  reason  to 
guide  him,  who  seemed  to  be  without  the  hope  of  either  phys- 
ical or  psychological  enjoyment,  when  the  red  man  appeared 
upon  the  stage  of  action,  was  drawn  to  the  latter  by  the 
strong  impulse  of  admiration  for  his  noble  person,  and  devo- 
tionally  followed  him  as  his  superior.  He  served  the  red 
man  to  gain  his  good  will  and  protection.  He  executed  the 
wishes  of  his  chosen  lord  with  alacrity,  and,  rapidly  assimi- 
lating to  him  by  reason  of  his  wonderful  powers  of  imitation, 
was  greatly  elevated  and  rendered  joyous  in  perfect  animal 
felicity  beyond  all  others. 

We  conclude  then,  as  we  have  concluded  before,  that  the 
rising  scale  of  animal  life  in  the  first  creation,  that  is,  in  the 
morning  of  the  sixth  creative  day,  culminated  in  the  forma- 
tion of  the  black  man.  He  was  not  made  in  the  image  and 
likeness  of  God,  did  not  have  the  capacity  for  self-govern- 
ment, much  less  for  the  government  of  the  world  ;  hence  the 
necessity  for  making  the  governing  man  in  the  evening  of 
that  day,  whose  noble  qualitities  of  head  and  heart,  and  per- 
fect adaptation  to  the  duties  of  his  station,  are  not  even  yet 
wholly  lost  in  his  just,  imperious,  self-reliant,  but  unambi- 
tious descendants,  the  red  men  of  North  America.  Those 
who  have  known  the  slaveholding  Indians  in  the  United 
States  can  form  a  fair  conception  of  the  happy  condition  of 
the  negro  in  the  pre-Adamic  ages.  No  oppressive  exactions 
were  made  upon  him  for  labor,  no  restraint  was  laid  upon 
him  which  was  at  all  grievous  to  be  borne.  He  was  treated 
with  kindness  and  the  consideration  due  to  an  inferior ;  but 


112  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

if  he  attempted  to  cross  the  natural  barrier  between  him  and 
his  superior,  it  was  so  promptly  repressed  that  it  would  not 
be  tried  a  second  time.  The  relation  of  master  and  slave 
between  the  Indian  and  negro,  as  we  have  seen  it,  is  most 
admirable,  conferring,  if  there  were  any  difference,  the  greater 
amount  of  happiness  on  the  negro.  So,  no  doubt,  it  was 
through  all  the  primitive  ages. 

The  red  men  held  the  absolute  dominion  over  the  world 
through  all  those  vast  cycles,  and  still  they  were  a  multi- 
plying race.  Every  man  among  them  was  the  equal  of 
every  other  ;  yet  they  had  no  desire  whatever  to  infringe 
upon  the  rights  of  each  other,  so  that  notwithstanding  the 
authority  was  in  multiplied  thousands  of  hands,  yet  it  was 
peaceful  and  harmonious. 

This  happy  state  of  things  might  have  continued,  but  the 
earth  failing  by  spontaneous  production  to  satisfy  all  the 
wants  of  the  teeming  life  upon  it,  and  since  there  was  not  a 
man  to  till  the  ground,  and  since  it  would  appear  that  God 
designed,  in  order  that  the  law  of  gradation  might  be  still 
observed,  that  the  government  of  the  world  before  the.  end 
should  be  assimilated  to  that  of  the  hierarchy  of  the  hea- 
vens, therefore  a  man  must  be  found  with  capacities  and 
aptitudes  for  universal  sway.  Such  a  one  there  was  not  in 
all  the  earth  ;  nor  yet  was  there  a  being  in  the  heavens  who 
could  take  upon  him  the  sovereignty  of  the  earth ;  hence 
the  necessity  for  the  creation  of  the  third  or  white  man,  into 
whose  nostrils  God  breathed  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  be- 
came a  living  soul,  fully  capacitated  with  all  the  exalted 
qualifications  for  the  performance  of  the  high  duties  intended 
to  be  assigned  to  him. 

He  resembled  God  in  the  attributes  of  justice,  mercy,  and 
truth,  nor  could  he  admit  of  rivalry  or  divided  authority. 
He  might  employ  the  red  man  as  his  minister,  he  might  del- 
egate authority  to  him,  and  through  him  govern  the  black 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  113 

man  aud  the  world,  but  all  must  bow  to  him.  The  red  mcu, 
who  were  all  equals,  might  submit  to  the  authority  of  a 
being  evidently  superior  physically  and  intellectually  to  all 
others,  though  they  could  never  be  induced  to  unite  in  obey- 
ing any  one  individual  of  their  own  race.  Although  their  king 
came  to  them  indued  with  intellectual  perfection,  and  all 
the  lofty  attributes  of  sovereignty,  to  be  in  the  place  of 
God,  aud  although  they  must  submit  to  his  authority,  yet 
we  may  surmise  that  the  proud,  haughty,  imperious  disposi- 
tion which  had  been  given  to  their  first  parents  in  the  day 
in  which  they  were  created,  and  had  been  transmitted  from 
father  to  son  through  all  the  generations  of  the  mighty  past, 
notwithstanding  their  state  of  innocency,  would  cause  them 
occasionally  to  chafe  even  at  the  order  which  God  had 
established;  and  the  wish,  unbidden,  would  rise,  that  no 
superior  had  been  given  them. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


The  Different  Periods  of  Time  in  which  the  Races  were 
Created  —  "  Not  a  Mak  to  Till  the  Ground  "  Explained 
—  Desire  for  Universal  Sovereignty  Inherent  in  the 
White  Race. 

LET  us  inquire  further  at  what  period  of  the  world  Adam 
was  created ;  then  we  may  remark  upon  the  length  of 
time  he  reigned,  the  character  of  his  government,  and  the 
manner  of  his  fall.  From  what  has  already  been  said,  we 
may  assume  for  the  present  that  he  was  the  third  created 
man,  and  in  the  proper  place  we  will  endeavor  to  prove  the 
fact  to  a  logical  certainty. 

We  will  remind  the  reader  here,  that,  according  to  our 
10* 


114  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

theory,  the  negro  was  made  in  the  morning  of  the  sixth  day, 
and  that  he  was  so  constituted  as  to  make  his  happiness  de- 
pend upon  a  superior ;  and  since  none  existed  then,  the 
necessity  arose  for  a  further  creation ;  and,  hence,  in  the 
evening  of  that  day  the  red  man  was  made,  in  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God ;  and  he  was  appointed  to  be  the  ruler 
of  the  black  man,  and  of  the  whole  earth.  As  this  govern- 
ing man  was  made  to  be  a  multiplying  race,  therefore  the 
government  must  necessarily  be  divided  indefinitely ;  but, 
since  God  is  a  universal  sovereign,  it  was  necessary  for  the 
government  of  the  world,  which  is  a  province  in  his  grand 
dominions,  to  be  brought  to  assimilate  to  the  universal  mon- 
archy ;  hence  it  became  necessary  for  a  third  man  to  be 
made,  with  the  high  attributes  which  would  qualify  him  for 
sole  sovereignty. 

If  he  became  the  progenitor  of  a  race  in  obedience  to  the 
law,  "  Let  every  creature  multiply  after  his  kind,"  his  descend- 
ants, like  himself,  must  ever  aspire  to  the  highest  place  in 
the  government  of  the  world.  Is  there  a  race  of  men  who 
do  and  have  ever  exhibited  such  unbounded  ambition  for 
exalted  rule  ?  The  history  of  the  Caucasian  race  is  but  a 
recital  of  vaulting  ambition  and  bloody  efforts  to  rise  to  the 
loftiest  eminence  in  government  —  to  the  pinnacle  of  earthly 
fame.  The  first  chapter  of  j^ost-diluvian  history  begins  with 
the  building  of  towers,  the  founding  of  cities,  the  erection 
of  monuments,  the  creation  and  consolidation  of  princi- 
palities and  powers  and  dominions ;  and,  from  that  time  to 
the  present,  like  the  restless  ocean,  the  ambitious  race  has 
been  raging  and  surging  up  against  the  granite  cliffs  of  God's 
will,  chafing  to  leap  over  the  bounds  which  he  has  appointed 
by  the  command,  "Thus  far  shalt  thou  come,  and  here  thy 
proud  waves  shall  be  stayed." 

Belus  erected  the  great  tower  of  Babel,  and  Ninus  Nin- 
eveh.     Semiramis  led  forth   her   conquering   armies,  and 


THEBIBLETEUE.  115 

brought  into  subjection  to  her  sway  the  surrounding  coun- 
tries. She  built  the  great  city  of  Babylon,  and  erected 
other  monuments  to  secure  for  herself  the  crown  of  lasting 
fame.  Macedonia's  warlike  son,  as  a  god,  aspired  to  uni- 
versal sway  —  maddened  by  the  grand  desire,  he  led  his 
rough  warriors  from  country  and  from  home,  and,  like  an 
infuriated  deity,  overturning  thrones  and  tearing  down  king- 
doms, swept  over  the  then  known  world,  and  left  a  broad, 
charred  desert  behind  his  devastating  army.  But  not  content 
with  this  vast  sovereignty,  he  aspired  to  be  a  god,  and  died  a 
miserable  wretch.  Csesar's  vaulting  ambition  led  him  into  the 
high  dominion  of  the  Roman  world ;  but  ambition  in  Cassius 
and  in  Brutus  induced  them  to  strike  him  dead  at  the  foot  of 
Pompey's  statue.  Ambition  drew  the  Saracen,  with  fire  and 
sword,  into  the  heart  of  Europe  ;  and  this  same  love  of  fame, 
this  desire  for  the  eminent  place  among  men,  drove  back  on 
the  surging  tide  of  war  the  mailed  knights  of  Europe  to  the 
Holy  Sepulchre  and  to  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  The  ambi- 
tion to  be  the  world's  imperial  sire  steeped  Napoleon's  hands 
in  human  gore,  made  him  death  to  millions  of  his  race,  and 
the  apparent  incarnate  prince  of  the  power  of  this  world, 
"raging  hot  from  hell."  It  was  the  love  of  pre-eminence 
which  brought  on  the  late  war  in  the  United  States,  result- 
ing in  the  destruction  of  the  fairest  heritage  of  man  on  earth, 
laying  waste  the  comfortable  homes  and  devastating  the  rich 
fields  of  the  South,  baptizing  in  fraternal  blood  this  hitherto 
peaceful  land,  and  making  eternal  enemies  of  the  kindred 
people  of  the  North  and  South.  But  why,  even  had  we  the 
space,  should  we  particularize,  when  the  entire  history  of 
the  race,  from  the  first  murder  in  Eden  down  to  the  assassi- 
nation of  Lincoln  by  the  aspiring  hand  of  Booth,  is  nought 
but  a  continuous  black  record  of  crime  and  suffering  and 
cruel  death  inflicted  by  one  upon  another  of  the  race,  in  the 
pursuit  of  that  desire  for  sole  distinction,  for  universal  sov- 


116  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ereignty,  whicli  was,  for  the  noblest  purposes,  inspired  into 
Adam  when  he  became  a  living  soul. 

The  desire  for  distinction  is  the  tormenting  thorn  in  the 
flesh  of  every  born  son  of  Adam's  race.  All  struggle  by 
their  own  efforts  to  clothe  themselves  with  immortality. 
Each  torments  himself  with  the  raging,  consuming  passion 
to  grasp  the  hissing,  flaming  bauble  honor,  which,  when  ap- 
prehended, will  burn  all  goodness  from  the  heart,  and  pierce 
the  immortal  soul  with  the  very  flames  of  hell.  Ambition 
cannot  be  wholly  eradicated  from  our  nature.  It  may  be 
crushed  and  repressed  for  a  time,  but  it  will  patiently  con- 
tend with  all  sorts  of  difficulties,  whenever  the  least  oppor- 
tunity offers.  In  fits  of  desperation,  it  will  fly  at  impossi- 
bilities, and  in  the  ravings  of  the  maniac,  swear  — 

"By  heaven,  methinks  it  were  an  easy  task 
To  pluck  bright  honor  from  the  pale-faced  moon  ; 
To  dive  into  the  bottom  of  the  deep, 
Where  fathom  line  could  never  touch  the  ground 
And  pluck  up  drowned  honor  by  the  locks; 
So  he,  that  doth  redeem  her  thence,  might  wear 
Without  corrival,  all  her  dignities  : 
Out  upon  this  half-faced  fellowship  !  " 

Although  this  passion  for  pre-eminence,  this  desire  for 
sole  sovereignty,  this  jealousy  of  rivalry,  has  been  the  cause 
of  the  destruction  of  the  peace  and  happiness  of  mankind, 
the  cause  of  all  the  misery  with  which  the  world  is  cursed, 
yet  it  was  bestowed  upon  Adam  as  a  blessing,  ay,  the  crown- 
ing gift  by  which  his  likeness  to  God  was  rendered  com- 
plete. By  it,  he  was  fully  prepared  to  reign  in  the  theocratic 
government  of  the  whole  world,  which  it  was  his  mission  to 
establish  upon  the  existing  democracy,  and  to  maintain  the 
position  of  universal  autocrat,  until  he  should  render  back 
the  sceptre  to  the  God  who  had  given  it  to  him. 

We  have  seen  that  the  descendants  of  the  man  made  in 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  117 

the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  on  the  evening  of  the  sixth 
creative  day,  are  the  red  men ;  and  since  the  law  is  inexor- 
able that  all  things  must  increase  after  their  kind,  there- 
fore that  man  could  not  have  been  Adam,  or  that  he  is  not 
the  progenitor  of  the  white  race.  God  rested  on  the  seventh 
day,  which,  we  must  bear  in  mind,  was  a  period  of  fifty  thou- 
sand years ;  but  if  it  were  but  twenty-four  hours,  still  the 
entire  day  was  past.  After  this,  Moses  says  that  it  had  not 
rained  upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  a  civilized  man, 
or  a  man  to  till  the  ground. 

This  does  not  assert,  as  many  have  supposed,  that  there 
was  no  man  in  all  the  earth,  but  simply,  that  there  was  not 
a  man  with  the  capacity  to  develop  the  resources  of  nature. 
On  the  contrary,  what  follows  would  seem  to  show  that  the 
world  was  not  only  populous  when  Adam  was  created,  but 
that  it  was  also  divided  into  countries,  with  metes  and 
bounds  and  local  names.  "And  God  planted  a  garden  east- 
ward in  Eden."  If  this  country  was  so  named  after  the  gar- 
den was  planted  eastward,  why  does  not  Moses  say  so  ?  it 
would  have  been  as  easy  as  to  say  that  it  was  planted  in 
Eden. 

Eastward  and  westward  are  relative  terms,  and  indicate 
the  direction  from  the  speaker  or  writer,  or  from  some  stand- 
point well  fixed  in  the  minds  of  aJl  as  neither  east  nor  west, 
but  the  point  from  which  longitude  is  reckoned,  as  the  city 
of  Washington,  in  the  United  States,  or  the  town  of  Green- 
wich in  England.  As,  however,  in  the  days  of  Moses,  the 
world  had  no  established  basis  of  longitudinal  reckoning, 
we  must  understand  him  to  mean  that  the  garden  was  planted 
in  a  country,  at  that  time  called  Eden,  which  lay  to  the  east 
of  some  other  important  country  of  the  ante-Adamic  ages, 
and  also  of  Palestine. 

All  that  we  wish  to  establish  in  this  place  is  the  fact  that 
the  world  was  then  divided  into  different  countries,  with 


118  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

fixed  boundaries,  and  specially  named,  as  Eden  and  the  land 
of  Nod.  Therefore  Eden  was  not  the  name  of  the  garden, 
but  it  was  the  Paradise  of  God,  planted  in  an  eastern  coun- 
try of  the  pre-Adamic  world,  called  then  and  before  the 
land  of  Eden ;  hence  we  conclude,  as  heretofore,  that  the 
world  must  have  been  inhabited  prior  to  the  advent  of 
Adam. 

God  governs  the  universe  by  the  use  of  adequate  means ; 
and  the  agencies  by  which  he  works  out  natural  results  may 
be  understood  by  all  those  who  take  delight  in  them,  and 
will  patiently  investigate  the  laws  of  nature.  These  things 
have  been  given  to  us  and  to  our  children.  How,  then,  was 
the  garden  planted  in  Eden  ?  It  was,  as  must  be  admitted 
by  all,  a  physical  work,  and  performed  after  the  world  was 
clothed  in  hirsute  covering  of  grass  and  herbs  and  trees. 
It  was  necessary,  then,  that  the  ground  be  cleared  off,  that 
the  spontaneous  vegetation  be  removed,  and  that  the  trees 
which  were  pleasant  to  the  eye,  and  which  would  bear  fruit 
good  for  food,  should  be  transplanted  into  that  favored  spot. 

If  there  were  men  then,  as  there  must  have  been,  God 
would  perform  that  work  by  their  hands.  As  we  have  seen 
that  the  red  man  will  not  soil  his  lordly  hands  with  labor 
even  now,  then  we  must  not  suppose  that  they  would  work 
in  the  days  of  their  innocency ;  nor  would  God,  unless  in 
punishment  for  crime,  enforce  any,  and  especially  the  high- 
est order  of  earthly  beings,  to  do  that  which  would  cause 
physical  suffering  and  mental  anguish.  Then  may  we  not 
suppose  that  God  selected  a  red  man,  the  chief,  it  may  be,  to 
whom  he  communicated  the  plan  and  charged  with  the 
planting  of  the  garden,  as  Noah  was  afterward  chosen  for 
the  building  of  the  Ark  ?  May  we  not  also  suppose  that  he 
executed  the  work  by  the  hands  of  his  dependants,  the  black 
men,  who  were  the  connecting  link  between  the  lower  ani- 
mals and  the  governing  red  man,  and  whose  greatest  pleas- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  .         119 

lire  consisted  in  following  tlieir  superior  and  in  executing 
his  will  ? 

In  this  way  the  garden  may  have  been  prepared  for  the 
reception  of  the  representative  of  God  and  the  king  of  all 
the  earth.  The  trees  selected,  under  the  divine  direction, 
may  have  been  transplanted  by  them;  or,  the  ground  having 
been  first  prepared,  the  chief  may  have  caused  his  servants 
to  gather  the  chosen  fruits  and  bring  them  to  the  garden, 
where  he  could  see  that  the  seeds  were  planted  in  the  order 
indicated  to  him  by  Infinite  Wisdom.  To  the  latter  hypo- 
thesis we  are  inclined,  because  God  is  never  hurried  or  in  a 
strait  for  time,  and  could  as  well  take  a  thousand  years  as 
one  day  for  the  preparation  of  Paradise,  As  Noah  was  one 
hundred  and  twenty  years  in  the  building  of  the  ark,  that 
space  of  time  may  have  been  sufficient  for  the  planting  and 
perfection  of  the  garden  in  Eden. 

Geology  informs  us  that  thousands  upon  thousands  of 
years  are  written  upon  the  surface  and  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth  ;  yet  it  has  been  but  six  thousand  years,  or  one  week 
of  the  world's  year,  since  the  fall  of  Adam,  The  account  of 
Moses  does  not  state  the  time  that  he  held  the  government 
of  the  world  prior  to  his  fall.  He  certainly  had  been  in- 
ducted into  his  office  of  sole  sovereignty,  when  all  living 
creatures  were  caused  to  pass  in  review  before  him,  in  order 
that  they  might  receive  the  names  by  which  he  would  call 
them,  and  learn  what  disposition  he  would  make  of  them  ; 
therefore  he  was  in  office  for  some  space  of  time. 

Adam  was  made  perfect,  with  a  high  order  of  intellect, 
capable  of  grasping  almost  by  intuition  the  most  difficult 
problems  in  government  or  science  which  might  come  up 
for  solution.  Yet  he  was  not  omniscient,  for  this  would 
make  him  equal  with  God  ;  therefore  what  he  knew  he  must 
learn,  as  all  other  creatures  do  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  The 
means  of  learning,  with  him,  as  with  us,  were  by  precept,  by 
observation,  by  investigation,  and  by  reflection. 


120         •  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Computation  of  Time  —  Science  vs.  Moses  — The  Fiest 
Democratic  Government  —  Fiust  Monarchy  — Creation 
OF  Eve. 

IN  the  Jewish  economy,  we  have  the  week  of  days,  the 
week  of  years,  and  the  week  of  weeks  of  years ;  every 
seventh  day  was  a  day  of  rest ;  the  seventh  year  was  the 
sabbatic,  or  year  of  rest;  and  when  seven  times  seven  years 
were  completed,  the  next,  or  fiftieth,  was  the  year  of  jubilee. 
That  was  a  year  of  rejoicing  and  doing  good,  when  the 
debtor  was  released  from  his  obligations,  the  homes  of  the 
poor  were  restored  to  them,  the  bondmen  were  set  at  lib- 
erty, and  the  prison  doors  were  thrown  open  and  the  pris- 
oners went  out  free.  It  was  a  settlement  of  all  abuses,  a 
quieting  of  all  old  disputes,  a  time  of  general  good  feeling, 
when  the  oppressor  must  lay  his  oppression  upon  the  altar 
of  his  God;  and  thus  the  whole  nation  must  again  begin  the 
world  aright  on  every  fiftieth  year  or  year  of  jubilee. 

If  this  institution  of  the  Jews,  as  all  believe,  was  typical, 
may  it  not  have  represented  some  great  truths  in  the  history 
of  the  world  ?  A  week  of  weeks  of  superior  time,  as  applied 
to  the  operations  of  nature  in  our  earth,  would  be  49,000 
years,  and  the  next  succeeding  period  of  1000  years  would 
be  the  grand  jubilee.  In  this  view  of  the  case,  every  fiftieth 
period  would  be  a  complete  geological  period,  or  one  astro- 
nomical day.  We  have  assumed  heretofore,  from  the  fact 
that  fifty-two  weeks  are  reckoned  to  one  of  our  years,  that 
62,000  years  would  therefore  make  one  astronomical  day,  or 
a  perfect  geological  period ;  but  from  an  examination  of  the 
rules  for  the  construction  of  prophetic  time,  it  will  appear 
that  30  days  are  allowed  for  a  month,  and  360  days  for  a 


THE    BIBJLE    TRUE.  121 

year,  vvhicli  would  make  fifty-one  and  a  fraction  of  weeks 
in  a  year. 

This,  it  would  seem,  should  give  us  the  true  geological 
period  ;  but  since  all  the  operations  of  nature  are  accom- 
j)lished  in  perfect  cycles,  therefore,  without  doubt,  there 
must  be  an  error  in  such  a  basis  of  computation,  which  we 
have  no  means  of  correcting  except  through  the  medium  of 
revelation.  From  the  Jewish  institution  of  the  year  of 
jubilee,  we  think  that  we  may  obtain  the  true  rule  and  pos- 
sibly the  exact  geological  period  or  astronomical  day. 

Let  us  take  1000  years,  as  indicated  by  the  sacred  writ- 
ings, to  be  the  superior  or  Adamic  day ;  then  7000  years 
will  be  the  Adamic  week.  The  square  of  this  mystic  or 
sacred  number  is  49,000.  This  is  the  perfect  number,  and 
we  would  therefore  have  supposed  that  the  49th  would  have 
been  the  year  of  jubilee  in  the  Jewish  economy;  yet  we  find 
that  Moses,  under  divine  guidance,  appointed  the  50th  year 
to  be  the  year  of  jubilee,  or  the  beginning  of  a  new  era. 
Upon  reflection,  we  must  perceive  that  this  is  the  true 
rational  arrangement ;  because  the  49th  is  an  ordinary 
sabbatic  year,  and  is  necessary  to  close  up  the  old  order  of 
things,  to  complete  the  grand  square  of  7  times  7  ;  wherefore 
that  could  not  be  the  year  of  jubilee,  which  is  the  beginning 
of  a  new  era ;  hence  50  years  were  necessary  to  make  a  full 
or  round  period  of  time  in  the  Jewish  economy. 

If  we  take  a  day  in  the  Jewish  week  of  weeks  for  1000 
years,  we  obtain  49,000  years  ;  Avhen,  by  adding  the  fiftieth 
day  of  1000  years,  Ave  shall  have  50,000  years  for  a  full 
period  of  time,  a  geological  epoch  or  astronomical  day ; 
and  since  360  days  in  prophetic  time  are  reckoned  for  a 
year,  therefore  we  have  360  multiplied  by  50,000,  equal  to 
18.000,000  of  our  years,  for  a  complete  astronomical  period 
of  time. 

"Besides  turning  on  its  axis,  the  sun,  attended  by  its 
11 


122  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

planets,  moves  at  the  rate  of  8  miles  a  second,  in  a  circular 
path  round  a  centre  far  off  in  the  fields  of  space.  So  vast 
is  this  path  that  it  will  take  the  sun  18,200,000  years  to  get 
once  completely  round  it."  (Astronomy.)  By  our  deduc- 
tions from  revelation  we  obtain  18,000,000  years  for  the 
astronomical  period,  while  the  mathematical  calculation 
makes  it  18,200,000 ;  hence  here,  as  everywhere,  true  science 
and  revelation,  rightly  construed,  corroborate  each  other, 
and  unite  to  pour  down  a  flood  of  light  upon  the  rational 
view  of  the  laws  of  mind  and  of  matter. 

Since  six  geological  periods  or  astronomical  days  had  well- 
nigh  passed  before  the  man  was  made  in  the  image  and  like- 
ress  of  God,  therefore  the  world  was  near  300,000  years  old 
when  the  first  governing  man  came  upon  the  stage  of  action. 
Then  God  rested  one  whole  astronomical  day  or  geological 
period  of  50,000  years  before  Adam  made  his  advent  into 
this  world.  But  if  he  were  ushered  in  at  the  beginning  of 
the  second  astronomical  week,  and  just  at  the  beginning  of 
the  first  inferior  geological  day  of  1000  years,  it  must  have 
been  the  fiftieth  sabbath  of  the  world  and  the  beginning  of 
the  first  grand  jubilee.  The  full  climactic  time  of  the  old 
order  of  things  was  now  completed,  and,  the  grand  jubilee 
coming  on,  it  was  the  time  for  the  introduction  of  the  new 
constitution  and  the  establishment  of  the  mighty  theocracy 
over  all  the  earth. 

When  the  first  governing  or  red  man  was  made,  he  was 
commanded  to  be  fruitful,  to  multiply,  and  to  replenish  the 
earth.  We  here  lay  down  the  broad  proposition  that  what- 
ever reproduces  must  die.  When  the  com  has  yielded  its 
fruit,  the  object  of  its  life  is  accomplished,  and  it  straight- 
way must  die.  The  tree  may  produce  many  crops  and  then 
live,  yet  the  effort  is  such  a  tax  upon  its  vitality,  that  each 
returning  crop  proclaims  the  fact  that  the  tree  must  die.  It 
is  written  in  every  page  of  the  history  of  nature,  that  what- 


T  IT  E     IM  R  r.  E    T  RUE.  1 2;^ 

over  aiiiiiKil  proiliices  yomig  Jimst  surely  die.  The  red  iiiiiu 
was  made  a  fruitful  animal,  therefore  he  was  made  mortal, 
and  as  he  was,  so  must  tliose  be  who  are  sprung  from  him  ; 
for  he  was  to  multiply  after  his  kind,  that  is,  reproduce  exact 
copies  of  himself.  These  multiplied  men  were  to  subdue  the 
earth,  and  to  have  the  very  same  dominion  over  it  which  had 
been  given  to  and  exercised  by  their  first  parents.  All  the 
men  of  this  race,  as  the  individuals  of  all  other  races  of 
beings,  are  born  equal.  The  innate  sense  of  justice  of  the 
red  men  would  in  their  state  of  innocency  ever  prevent 
one  from  infringing  in  the  least  upon  the  rights  of  another ; 
or  if  such  a  thing  had  occurred  in  the  geological  jubilee, 
during  which  time  they  had  the  dominion,  all  the  others 
would  have  united  to  compel  the  others  to  restore  his 
rights  to  the  injured  party.  Hence  arose  a  great  democratic 
government,  as  extensive  as  were  the  races  of  men  and 
animals. 

The  governing  race  were  all  equal  in  power ;  equal  in  in- 
telligence ;  equal  in  justice  ;  equal  in  jealousy  of  individual 
rights;  equal  in  the  love  of  truth;  —  and  the  inferior  race 
were  on  equality  with  each  other,  and  found  exuberant  hap- 
piness in  performing  the  behests  of  their  merciful  masters 
and  kind  protectors  of  the  superior  race.  The  only  form  of 
government  which  could  possibly  exist  under  such  circum- 
stances Avas  a  democracy. 

We  would  be  inclined  to  the  conclusion,  since  the  govern- 
ment of  the  whole  world  was  the  same,  and  since  democracy 
must  have  existed  everywhere,  that,  therefore,  there  would 
have  been  no  political  or  geograi)hical  divisions  of  the  earth ; 
but,  from  what  Moses  says  on  the  subject,  we  are  forced  to 
a  different  conclusion.  Before  Adam  made  his  advent  into 
the  world,  the  garden  was  planted  in  an  eastern  country, 
called  Eden ;  and  when  but  two  men  had  been  born  of  the 
race  of  Adam,  and  one  of  them  had  slain  the  other,  and 


124  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

when  the  first  was  driven  out  before  the  Lord,  he  went  into 
another  country,  then  called  the  laud  of  Nod.  Hence,  it 
would  ajopear  to  be  evident  that  the  world  was  divided  into 
different  countries,  with  metes  and  bounds  marking  tribal 
territories.  As  Palestine  was  divided  into  twelve  parts,  and 
as  everything  in  connection  with  the  Jewish  history  is  typ- 
ical, so  w^e  would  conclude  that  the  primitive  earth  consisted 
of  twelve  grand  divisions,  which,  with  all  their  numerous 
subdivisions,  were  regarded  as  sacred  by  all  the  tribes. 

Much  insight  may  be  gained  in  regard  to  the  govern- 
mental and  geographical  condition  of  the  primitive  world, 
by  studying  the  character,  customs,  religion,  and  govern- 
ment of  the  aborigines  of  North  America,  whom  we  suppose 
to  be  the  pure  descendants  of  the  original  governing  race. 
Our  space,  however,  will  not  permit  us  to  pursue  the  subject 
in  detail,  and  we  must  leave  it,  with  a  passing  notice,  for 
the  investigation  of  others. 

When,  in  the  lapse  of  rolling  ages,  these  red  men,  like  the 
children  of  Isi-ael,  asked  of  God  a  king  who  should  admin- 
ister universal  and  uniform  justice,  we  may  suppose  that  he 
authorized  them  to  select  one  of  their  own  number,  a  man 
of  their  own  race,  to  be  their  representative ;  or  it  may  be, 
that  the  Almighty  chose  this  individual,  as  he  did  Samuel. 
It  was  the  duty  of  this  representative  to  prepare  a  place  for 
the  coming  sovereign,  to  receive  him  when  he  came,  and  to 
submit  to  his  authority  for  all  the  race  :  the  man  whom  they 
selected  may  have  been  the  chief  of  the  tribe  which  inhabited 
Eden  ;  that,  probably,  being  the  identical  locality  where  the 
first  red  man  was  made,  and  ever  since  had  been  held  by  the 
right  of  primogeniture ;  hence,  the  chief  of  Eden,  the  oldest 
country  on  earth,  could  with  propriety  be  selected  as  the 
common  representative  of  the  race. 

The  chief  of  Eden,  whom  they  had  all  chosen  as  their 
•wisest  man,  to  whom  Infinite  Wisdom  had  intrusted  the 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  125 

preparation  of  the  garden,  who,  as  the  representative  agent 
to  receive  the  king,  and  act  for  them  in  establishing  the 
new  government,  this  elevated  character,  we  may  suppose, 
he  would  take  nearest  to  himself,  in  the  capacity  of  premier 
or  grand  vizier  of  the  world. 

Thus  the  democracies  or  tribal  governments  were  united 
in  one  great  and  glorious  monarchy,  and  placed  under  the 
authority  of  an  earthly  sovereign,  who  was  so  transcendently 
perfect,  both  in  body  and  mind,  that  he  was  in  the  govern- 
ment in  the  place  of  God  to  the  aboriginal  inhabitants. 
This  mighty  ruler  was  incorporated  with  flesh  and  blood, 
that  he  might  be  able  to  enter  into  the  views  and  sympathize 
with  the  feelings  and  passions  of  his  subjects.  He  was  made 
perfect  and  beautiful  in  body,  and  endowed  with  those  lofty 
attributes  which  rendered  him  worthy  to  represent  God  on 
earth,  and  so  far  superior  in  intellectual  qualities,  that  even 
the  haughty  red  man  could  bow  to  his  supremacy  without 
doing  violence  to  his  excessive  pride.  We  must  bear  in 
mind  that  pride  in  the  red  man  then  was  no  sin,  for  thus 
his  God  had  made  him. 

Although  the  empire  had  been  established  from  the  rivers 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  the  change  was  so  little  in  the  work- 
ing of  the  present  government  from  the  past,  that  the  people 
were  sensible  of  the  change  chiefly  on  account  of  the  benefits 
of  the  present.  Let  us  repeat,  that  in  computation  of  time, 
the  day  period,  where  it  alludes  to  the  history  of  man,  is  a 
thousand  years ;  Avhere  it  refers  alone  to  the  great  operations 
of  nature,  it  is  a  period  of  fifty  thousand  years  ;  and  the  day 
of  twenty-four  hours ;  so  that  the  sacred  number  of  three  is 
observed  here,  as  in  all  the  works  of  God ;  that  is,  the  natural 
day,  the  human  superior  day,  and  the  astronomical  day. 

If  Adam  ascended  the  throne,  as  we  suppose,  in  the  morn- 
ing of  the  eighth  jubilee,  there  were  before  him  a  thousand 
years  of  rest,  of  peace,  and  of  quiet  happiness,  during  which 


126  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

time,  in  solitary  glory,  he  might  rule  as  god  over  the  whole 
earth.  The  people  could  but  be  happy  under  such  a  govern- 
ment, and  would  voluntarily  offer  more  than  its  necessities 
required.  Emulous  in  the  service  of  their  beneficent  king, 
all  rejoiced  in  the  glory  of  his  reign.  Like  the  merciful 
God,  whose  vicegerent  he  was,  he  dispensed  blessings  on 
every  living  creature ;  for  all  kinds  of  animals,  as  well  as 
both  races  of  men,  were  the  subjects  of  his  government  and 
the  objects  of  his  care.  In  this  way,  Adam  reigned  in  all 
probability  for  hundreds  of  years,  with  instincts  and  intel- 
lectual endowments  so  perfect  that  he  was  "a  law  unto  him- 
self," and  did  whatsoever  seemed  good  to  him.  Thus,  in 
fact,  he  was  a  god  on  earth,  yet  did  nought  except  with  the 
full  approbation  of  his  Heavenly  Father. 

During  this  happy  period,  Adam  bore  the  same  relation 
to  his  Father  and  his  God  that  Jesus  did  through  all  his 
pilgrimage  on  earth.  He  Avas  the  only  son  of  his  Father, 
and  bore  the  express  image  of  his  person.  He  and  his  Father 
were  one,  because  his  mind  was  under  the  complete  control 
of  the  Divine  Will ;  his  every  thought  was  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  God.  He  was  such,  we  may  suppose,  as  Peter  and 
James  and  John  saw  Christ  in  his  transfiguration  on  the 
mount. 

So  j)erfect  a  being,  the  sole  sovereign  of  the  earth,  seated 
upon  his  earthly  empyrean,  his  will  done  on  earth  as  that  of 
his  Father  is  done  in  heaven,  basking  in  the  light  of  God's 
countenance,  and  enjoying  familiar  converse  with  the  lofty 
One  who  inhabiteth  eternity  —  it  would  appear  that  such  a 
one  should  be  perfectly  happy.  So,  no  doubt,  he  was ;  yet 
he  was  a  solitary  being,  without  companionship,  without  an 
equal,  and,  consequently,  without  complete  sympathy  in  all 
the  universe.  In  heaven  he  had  no  fellows,  for  he  was  clothed 
in  flesh,  and  there  all  is  unincumbered  intelligence.  He  was 
so  transcendently  superior,  physically,  morally,  and  intel- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  127 

lectually,  to  his  subjects,  the  red  men,  not  to  speak  of  their 
black  servitors,  that  there  was  not  in  the  earth  one  being  with 
whom  he  could  associate  on  terms  of  equality.  His  days 
were  spent  in  ameliorating  the  condition  of  his  subjects,  the 
improvement  of  his  world  ;  his  evening  in  contemplating  the 
glories  of  God  and  the  perfection  of  his  works.  His  mind 
was  employed,  and  he  was  content. 

Though  perfectly  happy,  his  was  a  quiet,  profound,  unva- 
rying contentment,  which  flowed  from  the  gratification  of 
all  his  desires,  and  an  abiding  sense  of  the  discharge  of 
every  duty ;  yet,  being  without  a  companion  with  whom  to 
associate,  although  he  knew  no  sorrow,  he  could  know  no 
joy.     The  poet  says  : 

"The  world  was  sad,  the  garden  was  a  wild, 
And  man  the  hermit  sigh'd  till  woman  smiled." 

"And  God  said.  It  is  not  good  that  the  man  (or  Adam) 
should  be  alone  ;  I  will  make  him  a  help  meet  for  him.  And 
the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep  to  fall  upon  Adam,  and 
he  slept ;  and  God  took  one  of  his  ribs,  and  closed  up  the 
flesh  instead  thereof;  and  out  of  the  rib  which  the  Lord 
God  had  taken  from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought 
her  unto  the  man."  She  was  made  lo  be  a  help  suitable  for 
him,  a  companion,  the  partner  of  his  throne,  the  equal  par- 
ticipant in  his  glory  and  power.  This  being  was  the  last  of 
God's  earthly  ci^eations — the  adornment,  the  crowning  glory 
of  creation  — made  for  the  pleasure  of  the  world's  great  king, 
and,  therefore,  more  beautiful  than  the  king  himself,  more 
lovely  far  than  all  the  works  of  God. 

While  Adam  was  in  his  first  transport  of  joy,  the  warning 
voice  of  their  Heavenly  Father  repeated  the  command,  "Of 
every  tree  of  the  garden  ye  may  freely  eat ;  but  of  the  tree 
of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  ye  shall  not  eat  of  it ; 
for  in  the  day  that  ye  eat  thereof  ye  shall  surely  die."    The 


128  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

excess  of  joy  in  Adam  was  immediately  tempered  down  into 
rational  happiness  and  quiet  contentment.  Adam  was  made, 
inaugurated,  and  reigned  in  solitary  majesty  until  God,  of 
his  infinite  goodness,  made  and  presented  to  him  a  help 
suitable  for  him  —  a  companion  who  could  sympathize  with 
him  in  his  intellectual  labors,  and  in  the  honors  of  vast  do- 
minion ;  and  all  this  occurred  during  the  historic  jubilee,  as 
aj^plied  to  the  old  races,  and  the  first  superior  day,  or  period 
of  one  thousand  years,  as  applied  to  Adam. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Means  God  uses  in  the  Accomplishment  of  His  De- 
signs—  The  Trinity  in  Unity  —  Spiritual  Results  are 
Effected  by  Spiritual  Agencies  —  Physical  Results 
are  Effected  by  Physical  Means  —  The  Connecting 
Link  between  Mind  and  Matter  — God's  Medium  of 
Communicating  with  Man  —  Instances  —  Proof. 

HERE  let  us  pause  for  a  time  in  the  investigation  of  our 
main  idea,  to  examine  into  the  manner  in  which  the 
animals  were  created.  And,  in  the  first  place,  it  becomes 
necessary  to  inquire  somewhat  into  the  attributes  of  God, 
and  the  means  by  which  he  accomplishes  his  designs,  both 
of  a  material  and  of  an  immaterial  character.  We  would 
approach  this  subject  with  that  reverence  and  deep  humility 
which  is  due  from  a  sinful  son  of  father  Adam  to  the 
almighty  Maker  and  Sustainer,  whose  purity  is  such  that  he 
cannot  look  upon  sin  with  the  least  degree  of  allowance. 

The  fact  of  the  existence  of  God  is  nowhere  revealed  in 
the  Bible,  because,  by  the  power  of  ratiocination,  the  fact 
can  easily  be  deduced  from  the  grandeur  of  his  works  and 


THEBIBLETPvUE.  129 

the  necessities  of  the  case.  Nothing  is  made  known  to  us 
by  revehition  except  what  cannot  be  discovered  by  patient 
thought  and  profound  research.  Up  to  the  time  of  Moses 
the  existence  of  a  God  had  never  been  doubted  ;  but,  for 
reasons  which  we  will  hereafter  have  occasion  more  partic- 
ularly to  notice,  the  prevailing  error  in  that  day  was  in  the 
other  direction  ;  for  "  they  had  lords  many  and  goda  many." 

The  Greek  philosophers  discovered,  by  the  light  of  un- 
aided reason,  the  existence  of  the  great  First  Cause,  and 
erected  in  Athens  an  altar  to  him  as  the  unknown  god.  It 
remained,  however,  for  the  apostle,  in  the  light  of  revelation, 
to  remove  their  doubts  by  saying  to  them,  "  Whom  ye  igno- 
rantly  worship,  Him  declare  I  unto  you."  It  is  true  that  in 
David's  time  the  fool  in  his  heart  had  said  there  is  no  God ; 
but  if  any  such  unfortunate  existed  in  the  time  of  Moses,  he 
was  too  insignificant  to  excite  even  a  passing  notice  from  the 
inspired  writer.  He  boldly  assumes  the  existence  of  God, 
and,  in  the  very  first  sentence  which  he  writes,  reveals  the 
tremendous  truth  that,  "In  the  beginning  God  created  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,"  or  universal  matter.  Were  it  not 
for  this  declaration,  the  philosopher  might  be  led  by  logical 
deduction  to  the  conclusion  that  matter  is  eternal. 

And  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
or  of  chaotic  matter,  and  "  God  said.  Let  there  be  light,  and 
there  was  light."  Here  we  have  a  revelation  of  the  triune 
character  of  God.  In  the  beginning  God  created  matter  ; 
then  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  through  chaos,  and  the  Word 
said,  Let  there  be  light.  God  the  pure  intellectuality,  the 
I<fous;  God  the  thought,  the  product  of  the  mind,  and  yet 
the  mind  itself,  the  Logos  or  Word.  "  In  the  beginning  was 
the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God.  All  things  were  made  by  him,  and  without  him  -was 
not  anything  made  that  was  made."  Further,  there  is  the 
principle  of  energy,  which  is  the  Spirit.     The  Spirit  of  God 


130  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters.  INIan  by  wisdom  could 
not  know  this  mystery  of  three  persons  in  one  God,  therefore 
the  important  truth  so  essential  to  the  proper  understanding 
of  the  character  and  attributes  of  Deity,  and  the  great  plan 
of  the  world's  redemption,  is  mercifully  revealed  to  us. 

We  know  that  man  is  endowed  with  intellect,  because  he 
can  lay  down  premises,  and,  reasoning  therefrom,  can  arrive 
at  logical,  or,  still  more  accurately,  at  mathematical  conclu- 
sions. We  infer  the  existence  of  mind  from  its  operations, 
for  there  can  be  no  effect  without  a  cause,  and  conversely 
there  can  be  no  active  cause  without  effect.  Therefore  there 
can  be  no  thought  without  mind;  no  more  can  there  be 
mind  without  thought.  Thought  is  the  product  of  mind, 
and  they  are  so  inseparably  connected  that  they  are  one ; 
and  we  have  the  mind  the  Father,  the  thought  the  Son. 

AVithout  language  there  can  be  no  thought.  All  conclu- 
sions arrived  at  without  the  mental  use  of  language  are  the 
result  of  mere  animal  instinct.  Mind  does  not  move  instinc- 
tively, but  rationally  ;  therefore  thought  is  language  fitly 
used,  and  hence  the  Infinite  Thought  is  called  the  "  Word 
of  God." 

When  the  Spirit  moved  in  chaos,  God  said,  let  there  be 
light ;  that  is,  when  the  Eternal  Mind  had  educed  thought 
into  a  purpose,  almighty  power  went  forth  to  its  accomplish- 
ment, and  when  the  word  was  spoken  the  deed  was  per- 
formed. The  physical  strength  of  a  man  is  the  result  of 
physical  energy  or  effort ;  and  yet  this  strength  is  so  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  body,  that  it  is  one  with  the  body. 
The  energy  which  attends  the  delivery  of  an  oral  address, 
but  is  lost  in  the  written  document,  is  the  spirit,  the  living 
energy  of  the  mind,  which  cannot  be  transmitted  through 
the  gross  media  of  ink  and  paper.  Hence  the  spirit  of  a 
man  is  the  result  of  mind  and  thought,  and  yet  it  is  one 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  131 

■with  tliem.  There  can  be  no  mind  without  thought,  and  no 
thought  without  energy  or  spirit. 

The  great  truth  of  the  existence  of  the  Mind,  the  Thought, 
the  Spirit,  three  persons,  yet  only  one  Inhabiter  of  eternity, 
has  been  revealed  to  us.  No  man  can  see  the  mind  of  God  ; 
the  Thought  or  Word  has  been  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
us,  and  the  Spirit,  the  energy,  the  power  of  God  is  known 
to  us  by  his  works. 

Here  we  will  observe  that  the  Almighty  accomplishes  all 
his  designs  by  the  use  of  adequate  means.  Spiritual  results 
are  effected  by  spiritual  means  ;  physical  ends  are  attained 
by  the  use  of  physical  agencies.  God,  who  has  established 
this  great  law,  is  a  Spirit  without  body  or  parts  ;  then  how, 
let  us  inquire,  does  he  act  upon  the  gross  and  the  more  re- 
fined material  of  which  this  and  the  universal  system  of 
worlds  are  composed  ?  The  answer,  in  short,  is  that  He 
accomplishes  all  things  by  the  use  of  adequate  means,  which 
it  is  our  business  now  in  hand  to  examine  into  and  illustrate. 

When  matter  was  created,  it  was  in  different  degrees  of 
purity,  or  rather  in  different  degrees  of  grossness.  It  rises 
gradually  from  inert  dull  earth  to  the  rich  ingot  of  gold  ; 
from  the  rough  opaque  sandstone  to  the  brilliant  diamond  ; 
from  the  almost  non-elastic  oxygen,  up  through  all  the  ethe- 
rial  gases  to  the  divine  element  of  electricity.  This  last  is 
the  highest  form  of  materiality  ;  then  if  the  law  of  gradation 
be  observed  here  as  elsewhere,  may  we  not  conclude  that  it 
is  the  lowest  form  of  spirit,  or,  in  other  words,  that  it  is  the 
connecting  link  between  mind  and  matter,  and  the  conse- 
crated medium  by  which  God  effects  all  his  purposes  in  the 
material  universe  ?  On  account  of  its  extreme  subtlety  and 
wonderful  energy,  some  have  thought  it  to  be  spirit ;  but 
spirit  cannot  be  seen,  neither  is  it  appreciable  by  the  phys- 
ical sense  of  touch  ;  and  since  electricity  is  both  seen  and 
felt,  therefore  it  must  be  material,  and  the  mighty  agent 


132  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

which  He  spoke  into  existence  in  the  beginning :  "  And 
said,  Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light." 

Whatever  is  created  is  not  God ;  and  is  it  not  true  that 
whatever  is  uncreated  must  be  God,  or  appurtenant  to  hini 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  be  essential  to  his  being  ?  Goodness, 
wisdom,  truth,  and  power  are  the  attributes  of  Deity ;  and, 
may  we  not  also  add,  ubiquity  and  eternal  existence?  But 
what  were  ubiquity  without  extension,  and  what  eternal  ex- 
istence without  eternity  ?  Extension  and  duration  could  not 
be  created,  therefore  we  must  conclude  that  they  are  not 
independent  of,  but  attributes  of,  or  essential  to  the  being  of 
God. 

To  every  creature  He  gives  time  and  space,  and  when 
these  are  taken  away  the  creature  ceases  to  exist.  Without 
the  little  space  which  our  body  occupies,  and  the  few  days 
of  our  life,  we  could  never  have  been  a  man.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  conceive  of  existence,  material  or  immaterial,  with- 
out duration  and  space  ;  but  God  is  an  immaterial  being, 
therefore  extension  and  duration  are  prerequisite  necessities 
of  his  existence,  and  hence  they  are  uncreated.  God  could 
not  create  these  pre-existing  conditions  of  his  own  being  ;  but 
since  whatever  is  uncreated  is  God,  as  before  we  conclude 
that  eternity  and  extension  are  attributes  or  essentials  to  the 
being  of  God.  Electricity  is  not  absolutely  necessary  to 
spiritual  existence,  and  though  it  be  the  mighty  agency  by 
which  God  effects  all  his  purposes  in  the  material  universe, 
yet  it  was  created  by  him. 

In  all  the  works  of  creation  the  law  of  gradation  seems 
to  be  universal  and  uniform  in  its  application.  There  is  no 
exception  to  this,  unless  the  link  in  the  chain  which  should  con- 
nect the  material  with  the  immaterial  be  wanting.  If  such  a 
connecting  link  do  exist,  it  must  be  a  pure,  ethereal,  subtle 
element,  which  can  pervade  the  most  compact  material  sub- 
stance, affect  the  most  gross,  and  yet  constitute  the  medium 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  133 

of  iutelligence  between  spirit  and  spirit.  Such  sliould  be  its 
characteristics  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  determine  whether 
it  were  a  material  substance  or  an  immaterial  principle  or 
element. 

Electricity  actually  fills  these  conditions,  and  is  therefore 
the  connecting  link  between  mind  and  matter.  Now  let  us 
see  if  this  is  the  instrumentality  by  which  the  great  I  Am 
effects  all  physical  results. 

When  Moses  was  upon  the  mount  feeding  his  flocks,  lie 
beheld  a  bush  in  flames  which  was  not  consumed,  and  when 
he  turned  aside  to  see  the  wonderful  sight,  God  spoke  to  him 
from  the  midst  of  the  bush.  It  is  evident  that  God  in  this 
instance  manifested  himself  to  Moses  through  the- medium 
of  electricity. 

The  philosophers  tell  us  that  every  object  pertaining  to 
our  earth  contains  latent  heat,  called  caloric,  which,  educed 
by  friction  or  violent  concussion,  results  in  fire.  If  the  rays 
of  the  snn  be  concentrated  with  a  lens  the  result  is  fire.  If 
a  current  of  electricity  come  in  contact  with  combustible 
matter  the  effect  is  fire.  Similar  results  are  produced  by 
similar  causes ;  and  if  the  same  effect  is  obtained  from  dis- 
similar causes,  we  must  conclude  that  the  dissimilarity  is 
only  apparent,  and  though  with  different  modifications  and 
surroundings,  yet  the  cause  is  one  and  the  same. 

On  a  clear  night  the  gentle  dews  descend  and  water  the 
ground.  At  noon  the  black  clouds  cover  the  heavens,  the 
sun  is  darkened,  the  rain  descends  in  torrents,  and  again 
the  earth  is  watered.  The  restless  ocean,  by  its  mighty 
heavings,  forces  the  waters  through  the  internal  ducts  or 
arteries  of  the  world,  to  external  channels  or  veins,  and  by 
capillary  attraction  the  liquid  is  diffused  through  the  surface 
of  the  low  valley  and  the  high  mountain,  so  that  the  earth 
literally  sweats  at  every  pore,  and  the  ground  again  is 
watered.  How  different  the  processes,  yet  the  result  is  the 
12 


134  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

same ;  and  we  know,  without  a  syllogism,  that  the  cause  is 
the  same  —  that  is,  the  ground  in  each  case  is  moistened  by 
the  application  of  that  compound  of  oxygen  and  hydrogen 
called  water. 

So  fire  is  obtained  from  caloric,  from  the  rays  of  the  sun, 
and  from  the  flashes  of  lightning ;  therefore,  though  under 
different  modifications,  caloric,  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and  the 
lightning  are  one  and  the  same.  But  lightning  is  known  to  be 
electricity;  hence  caloric,  the  ordinary  light  of  the  sun,  and 
all  supposed  agents  which  will  produce  fire,  are  electricity. 

May  we  not  assume  the  fact  as  not  only  susceptible  of 
proof,  but  abundantly  proven,  that  through  the  medium  of 
fire  alone  God  communicates  with  material  beings  ?  "  God, 
out  of  Christ,  is  a  consuming  fire."  "  No  man  can  see  God 
and  live."  Should  the  spirit  of  the  immaculate  God  come 
in  direct  contact  with  the  sin-stained  soul  of  man,  he  must 
surely  die !  By  the  intervention  of  a  Mediator,  and  by  the 
use  of  the  subtle  element  of  electricity,  which  so  perfectly 
connects  spirit  with  matter  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine 
whether  it  is  the  one  or  the  other,  the  Almighty  establishes 
intercourse  between  himself  and  his  creature  man. 

A  man's  head  may  be  compared  to  a  telegraphic  office, 
the  brain  the  apparatus,  the  soul  or  intellectuality  the  oper- 
ator. He  may  occasionally  transmit  a  message  of  his  own, 
but  ordinarily  he  is  engaged  in  receiving  and  despatching 
the  thoughts  of  others.  The  operator  recognizes  the  oper- 
ator with  whom  he  converses,  by  the  various  calls  of  the 
different  offices  with  whom  he  is  in  communication.  If  God 
addresses  himself  to  man's  intelligence  through  the  medium 
of  electricity,  and  if,  by  permission,  it  be  possible  for  man  to 
communicate  with  other  spirits,  and  they  with  him,  yet  he  cer- 
tainly should  be  able  to  recognize  the  call  and  communica- 
tion which  comes  from  his  Maker. 

"The  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air"  makes  himself  to 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  135 

appear  as  an  angel  of  light  to  tlie  sons  of  men  ;  it  will  not 
do,  then,  to  answer  and  rely  upon  every  call  that  comes 
clothed  in  light  to  us ;  but  if  the  operator  will  send  up  an 
earnest  petition  to  the  throne  of  his  Heavenly  Father,  he 
will  be  certainly  notified  when  God  or  his  angels  speak,  or 
if  the  call  be  from  the  devil  or  evil  spirits. 

If  God  acts  upon  the  mind  of  man  only  through  the 
medium  of  electricity,  because  the  mind  is  connected  with 
materiality,  much  more  will  he  not  move  gross  matter  itself 
without  the  use  of  this  subtle  and  powerful  agency  to  effect 
his  purposes. 

The  chariot  which  bore  Elijah  from  earth  to  heaven  was 
a  chariot  of  fire.  When  this  same  devout  man  had  made 
an  issue  with  the  four  hundred  prophets  of  Baal,  and  had 
stated  the  proposition  to  the  people,  that  if  "  Baal  be  God, 
serve  him,  but  if  the  Lord  be  God,  serve  him,"  then  he 
brought  the  question  to  arbitrament  by  saying.  Whoever  an- 
SAvers  by  fire,  let  him  be  God  ;  and  the  Lord  answered  Elijah 
by  fire,  in  a  most  wonderful  manner.  The  electricity  or  a 
flash  of  lightning  from  heaven  fell  upon  the  offering,  and 
not  only  consumed  the  sacrifice  with  the  wood,  but  also  the 
rocks  of  which  the  altar  was  built,  and  even  licked  up  the 
water  in  the  trenches  round  about.  When  Abraham  had 
divided  his  offerings  in  twain,  and  had  laid  them  upon  the 
altar,  a  flash  of  electricity  or  fire  passed  between  the  parts 
and  consumed  them.  But  why  multiply  instances  of  this 
kind?  For  under  the  old  dispensation,  God  ever  answered 
his  servants  by  fire. 

The  Tabernacle  was  consecrated,  the  altar  was  made  holy 
by  heavenly  fire  ;  and  the  L^rim  and  the  Thummim  ever  glowed 
with  electricity  when  God  was  pleased  with  his  people,  but 
tlie  bright  flame  was  wanting  when  he  was  displeased. 
When  Solomon  had  erected  the  great  temple  at  Jerusalem 
and  consecrated  it  in  solemn  prayer  to  his  God,  then  the 


136  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

lambent  flames  of  electricity  flashed  through  all  its  recesses, 
played  upon  the  cherubim  in  the  holy  of  holies,  fell  upon 
the  altar  of  burnt  offerings,  and  consumed  the  hecatombs 
of  lambs  and  bullocks  which  Solomon  had  sacrificed  on  that 
grand  occasion. 

"  O  Lord,  how  great  are  thy  works,  and  thy  thoughts  are 
very  deep."  "  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord 
God  Almighty ;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of 
saints."  "The  works  of  the  Lord  are  great,  sought  out  of 
all  them  that  have  pleasure  therein."  "  I  will  praise  thee  ; 
for  I  am  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made ;  marvellous  are 
thy  works,  and  that  my  soul  knoweth  right  well."  "  0 
Lord  our  God,  thou  who  makest  thine  angels  spirits,  thy 
ministers  a  flaming  fire,"  guide  us  to  speak  aright  of  thee 
and  of  thy  laws. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Electeicity  the  Means  tjsed  in  Creating  —  The  same 
Means  used  in  Governing  the  Creation. 

IT  was  by  electricity,  as  we  have  seen,  that  oxygen  and 
hydrogen  in  water  were  united ;  and  w-ith  it  God  com- 
bined nitrogen  and  oxygen,  and  thus  made  the  firmament, 
by  which  the  waters  on  the  earth  are  divided  from  the  waters 
which  are  attracted  by  electricity  above  the  firmament.  By 
this  same  agency,  He  gathered  the  waters  together  into  one 
place,  and  caused  the  dry  land  to  appear.  By  electricity, 
the  water  was  evaporated,  the  earth  w^as  warmed  and  ener- 
gized, and  vegetation,  at  the  command  of  God,  was  brought 
forth.  In  the  fulness  of  time,  when  Omnipotence  spake  the 
command  to  the  waters  to  bring  forth  the  fishes  and  the 


T  H  E    B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E.  137 

fowls,  and  to  the  earth  to  bring  forth  cattle,  four-footed 
beasts,  and  creeping  things,  it  was  electricity  which  ener- 
gized the  water  and  the  earth,  and  compelled  inert  matter 
to  obey  the  high  command. 

We  cannot  believe,  as  stated  in  another  place,  that  the 
small  fishes,  and  the  great  whales,  and  Leviathan,  and  all 
the  monsters  of  the  briny  deep,  and  the  little  birds,  and  the 
swan,  and  the  pelican,  and  the  ospray,  and  the  ostrich,  and 
all  the  feathered  tribes,  were  created  instantly,  in  a  state  of 
full  maturity;  because  they  were  commanded  to  multiply 
after  their  kind,  which  we  understand  to  mean,  not  only 
that  the  offspring  were  to  be  like  their  parents,  but  also  that 
they  were  to  come  into  being  and  to  maturity  like  the  fir.^t 
pairs.  Since  we  cannot  conceive  of  the  idea  that  the  Eternal 
God  could  be  hurried  in  His  work,  we  can  by  no  means  sup- 
pose that  less  time  was  taken  for  perfecting  the  bodies  of 
the  first  animals  than  is  now  allowed  them  for  procreation 
and  maturity.  N^ot  because  the  Omnipotent  could  not  speak 
them  into  existence,  but  because  he  chooses  to  accomplish 
all  his  designs  by  the  use  of  adequate  means.  Being  im- 
mutable. He  effects  His  objects  by  the  same  means  yester- 
day, to-day,  and  forever;  therefore,  if  it  require  five,  ten, 
fifteen,  or  twenty  years  for  the  procreation  and  maturity  of 
an  animal  now,  we  may  with  propriety  conclude  that  He 
would  take  at  least  as  much  time  in  which  to  fecundate  the 
waters  and  the  earth,  and  cause  them  to  bring  forth  living 
creatures,  as  is  required  now  to  perfect  their  bodies. 

Electricity,  then,  is  the  agency  by  which  the  Almighty  is 
pleased  to  sustain  all  nature,  both  animate  and  inanimate ; 
but,  since  He  is  immutable,  the  means  by  which  He  now 
sustains  are  the  same  by  which  He  created  ;  hence,  when 
the  waters  were  commanded  to  bring  forth  abundantly  the 
living  thing  which  raoveth  in  the  waters,  and  the  fowl  which 
fly  in  the  air,  energized  and  fructified  by  the  sun's  electricity, 
12* 


138  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

they  brought  forth  in  obedience  to  the  sovereign  command. 
So,  also,  when  the  earth  was  at  first  commanded  to  bring 
forth  the  grass,  the  herb,  and  the  tree,  and  afterward  the 
cattle,  the  four-footed  beasts,  and  creeping  thing,  fecundity 
was  imparted  by  this  agency,  and  she  brought  forth  what- 
ever the  wisdom  of  God  had  designed. 

The  fishes  deposit  their  spawn  in  a  shallow  pai-t  of  the 
"water,  and  they  are  energized  into  life  by  the  sun's  elec- 
tricity ;  then,  by  this  fecundating  agency,  we  may  suppose 
that  God  caused  the  waters  to  bring  forth  the  fishes  in  the 
first  place  without  the  spawn.  By  the  same  vivifying  in- 
fluence, and  at  the  same  time,  the  waters  brought  forth 
abundantly  the  fowls  which  fly  in  the  air. 

As  previously  stated,  vegetation,  in  all  its  endless  variety, 
did  not  instantly  spring  into  mature  existence,  because  this 
would  have  been  contrary  to  the  natural  laws  of  production. 
There  could  be  no  necessity  for  hurrying  the  creation  ;  and 
God  never  works  miracles  unless  it  be  for  the  purpose  of 
carrying  out  some  special  design.  The  earth,  when  first  fe- 
cundated by  solar  electricity,  having  no  soil,  brought  forth 
ephemeral  fungus  growths ;  and  then  the  mosses,  and  the 
lichens,  growing,  maturing,  and  decaying,  returned  to  the 
earth,  and  so  a  vegetable  mould  began  to  be  formed.  By 
this  means  an  annual  increase  was  added  to  the  capacity  of 
the  earth  to  produce ;  and  in  due  time,  the  poorer  grasses 
and  the  lighter  kind  of  herbs,  and  so  on,  until  finally  all 
kinds  of  vegetation,  up  to  the  lofty  pine  and  the  giant 
oak,  by  the  subtile  and  powerful  agency  of  electricity,  were 
brought  forth  from  the  bleak  and  barren  bosom  of  the 
earth. 

In  the  primitive  ages,  there  was  no  rain  to  wash  off*  the 
forming  soil,  so  that  the  mountain-tops  and  steep  hill-sides 
were  equally  as  rich  as  the  valleys  below.  The  placid  elec- 
tricity of  the  sun,  by  means  of  the  relay  batteries  formed  in 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  139 

our  air,  decomposed  the  water  by  day,  and,  being  removed 
by  night,  the  constituent  gases  were  recompounded,  and  the 
gentle  dews  descended  and  watered  the  whole  face  of  the 
ground.  Thus  with  electricity  the  earth  was  warmed  by 
day,  and  watered  by  night. 

After  thousands  of  years  had  added  richness  to  the  soil 
and  abundance  to  its  production,  the  fishes  and  the  fowls, 
being  the  least  destructive  to  vegetation,  were  energized  by 
electricity  into  life.  After  another  astronomical  or  creative 
day  of  fifty  thousand  years,  when  immense  richness  had  been 
added  to  the  soil,  and  astonishing  luxuriance  to  its  crops  of 
vegetation,  at  the  command  of  God  the  vis  vitce  energized 
into  being  the  cattle,  the  four-footed  beast,  and  the  creep- 
ing thing.  Lastly,  by  the  same  energizing  power,  he  created 
man,  in  his  own  image  and  likeness  —  male  and  female  cre- 
ated he  them ;  and  blessed  them,  and  commanded  them  to 
be  fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  to 
subdue  it,  and  to  have  dominion  over  it. 

We  intend  to  prove,  before  we  have  done,  that  this  man 
was  not  Adam.  But  before  entering  more  fully  upon  the 
task  than  we  have  already  done,  we  earnestly  deprecate  the 
prejudices  of  theologians,  and  solicit  all  earnest  inquirers 
after  truth  to  investigate  the  subject,  and  severely  test  our 
views  by  the  rules  of  right  reason.  We  must,  right  here, 
however,  add  something  further  in  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, How  did  God,  who  is  a  spirit,  form  the  first  animal 
bodies  ? 

When  the  Infinite  Mind  designed  the  creation  of  worlds, 
his  spirit  moved  upon  chaos,  and,  electricity  flashing  through 
the  mass,  it  was  bisected,  and  the  worlds  were  made.  By 
the  same  instrumentality  the  earth  brought  forth  vegeta- 
tion in  all  its  thousand  varieties ;  and  since  the  earth,  in 
obedience  to  the  same  command,  brought  forth  all  living 
creatures,  was  it  not  done  by  the  same  means  ?     The  cab- 


140  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

bage-hcad  and  the  broad-spreading  top  of  the  oak  are  sup- 
ported by  the  earth  through  the  stem  upon  which  they 
grow. 

If  the  animal  bodies  were  vegetated  into  life,  after  the 
sap  had  freely  circulated  through  them  for  ten,  fifteen, 
twenty,  or  a  hundred  years,  is  it  not  rational  to  suppose  that 
the  vegetable  fibre  may  have  been  consolidated  into  the 
strength  of  bone  and  muscle,  that  the  pulpy  substance  was 
converted  into  animal  flesh,  and  the  internal  bark  into  skin. 
The  electricity  from  the  sun  to-day  energizes  the  spawn  of 
fishes  into  life,  and  brings  forth  the  half-vegetable,  half-ani- 
mal sea-nettles,  sponges,  and  the  like.  The  earth,  then,  fe- 
cundated by  the  same  generous  means,  must  have  brought 
forth  the  first  animal  bodies. 

To  say  that  this  is  "a  hidden  mystery,"  and  that  it  is 
therefore  beyond  man's  comprehension,  is  not  only  false,  but 
a  mean  evasion  of  the  question  under  consideration.  It  was 
made  a  subject  of  revelation,  and  ought  to  be  investigated, 
and  at  some  time  will  be  clearly  understood  ;  if  not,  the 
revelation  amounts  to  nothing.  The  earth  was  commanded 
to  bring  forth  vegetation,  and  she  obeyed.  Afterward,  in 
the  same  words,  she  was  required  to  bring  forth  the  living 
creature,  and  she  did  so ;  and  if  the  process  had  not  been 
the  same,  would  not  the  inspired  writer  have  given  us  some 
clue  to  the  fact?  We  are  told  that  Moses  in  another  place 
declares  that  God  made  every  living  creature  of  the  dust 
of  the  ground ;  and  this,  instead  of  controverting,  helps  to 
establish  our  views. 

Whatever  means  the  Almighty  uses  in  upholding  nature, 
we  may  safely  conclude  are  the  same  which  he  used  to  create. 
It  is  understood  how  the  foetus  is  formed,  and  how  it  is  sup- 
ported by  the  life-blood  of  the  mother.  In  the  beginning 
there  were  no  mothers ;  but  God  commanded  the  earth  to 
bring  forth  abundantly,  as  the  universal  mother  of  all  flesh. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  141 

According  to  the  plain  rules  of  analogical  reasoning,  we 
mi;st  conclude  that  the  first  animals  were  supported  by  the 
circulation  of  the  earth,  through  a  similar  channel  and  by 
similar  propulsion  to  that  by  which  the  foetus  is  supported 
in  the  mother's  Avomb. 

The  young  animal  body  is  supported  by  infusion  through 
the  navel  cord  until  perfectly  formed  ;  and  yet  it  breathes 
not  until  it  is  separated  from  the  mother.  Since  the  earth 
could  not  be  a  nursing  mother,  it  was  necessary  for  the  first 
created  animal  bodies,  especially  those  whose  young  are  now 
dependent  on  the  nursing  care  of  the  mother,  to  have  con- 
tinued their  connection  Avith  and  drawn  their  support  directly 
from  the  earth,  through  the  original  channel,  until  the  body 
was  not  only  perfectly  formed  as  at  birth,  but  until  the 
body  had  ripened  into  full  maturity. 

At  that  time  it  became  so  thoroughly  permeated  with 
electricity  that  the  unconscious  vegetable  body,  at  the  com- 
mand of  God,  was  converted  into  a  living,  breathing,  sen- 
tient animal.  Where  is  the  difficulty  in  the  creation  of  a 
living  animal  upon  this  hypothesis,  when  art  can  apply 
electricity  to  a  dead  body  and  cause  it  to  exhibit  all  the 
external  signs  of  vitality,  even  to  the  deep  breathing  of 
profound  sleep. 

"The  works  of  the  Lord  are  great,  sought  out  of  all  them 
that  have  pleasure  therein."  Then,  if  you  have  pleasure  in 
the  works  of  God,  you  must  not  say  that  these  are  mysteries 
which  are  not  intended  to  be  understood  ;  and  especially 
when  the  wox-k,  as  in  the  case  in  hand,  is  the  subject  of  rev- 
elation. Man  is  endowed  with  the  power  of  ratiocination, 
to  the  end  that  he  may  be  able  to  comprehend  the  sublime 
works  of  nature,  and  through  them  to  look  up  to  and  wor- 
shijD  that  Infinite  Mind  which  has  planned  and  executed  the 
vast  designs  of  the  complicated  system  of  worlds,  and  the 
endless  variety  of  vegetable  life,  and  of  all  sentient  beings. 


142  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Then,  with  us,  look  into  the  works  of  nature,  and  through 
them  up  to  nature's  God. 

It  is  a  fixed  law  of  nature,  that  nothing  shall  be  done 
without  the  use  of  adequate  means ;  spiritual  objects  must 
be  attained  by  spiritual  means  ;  material  ends  are  accom- 
plished by  material  agencies.  The  Author  of  Nature  estab- 
lished this  law,  and  it  would  not  only  be  inconsistent,  but 
dishonoring  to  the  exalted  immutability  of  his  character  to 
suppose  that  he  created  universal  nature  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to,  and  in  gross  violation  of,  this  great  law  of  universal 
application.  But  if  nature  was  created  under  law,  you 
must  conclude  with  us  that  the  means  by  which  it  is  sus- 
tained are  the  same  by  which  it  was  created. 

AVe  have  seen  that  through  the  instrumentality  of  electri- 
city the  world  is  sustained  and  was  created  ;  that  all  the  in- 
fluence from  the  sun  is  electricity  ;  and  yet  this  influence  is 
now  the  only  support  of  vitality  on  the  earth.  We  have 
seen  how  vegetation  and  animal  life  might  have  been 
brought  forth  by  this  same  agency ;  then  w^hy  suppose  that 
any  other  means  were  employed,  or,  still  more,  that  they 
were  called  into  being,  without  the  use  of  means,  in  contra- 
vention to  the  universal  law  above  refered  to  ? 

By  the  rays  of  the  sun,  which  are  electricity,  the  earth 
was  impregnated,  energized,  and,  at  the  command  of  God, 
brought  forth  first  the  grass,  the  herb,  and  the  tree,  in  their 
order ;  and  then  the  living  creature  in  all  the  vast  concat- 
enation of  animal  life. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  143 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Eeproduction  is  Death  —  Moses  writing  only  the  His- 
tory OF  THE  AdAMIC  OR  WHITE  RACE  — ThE  UsE  OF  REVE- 
LATION. 

WE  have  already  observed  that  all  nature,  which  was 
originally  commanded  to  multiply  after  its  kind,  was, 
without  any  design  of  inflicting  punishment,  intended  to  die. 
The  gi-ass,  the  herb,  and  the  tree,  which  bear  seed  for  the 
reproduction  of  themselves,  are  subject  to  decay  and  death. 
Every  kind  of  insect,  and  all  kinds  of  animals,  according  to 
the  law  of  their  being,  multiply  after  their  kind ;  and  when 
old,  and  life  becomes  a  burden,  they  die,  to  make  room  for 
their  more  vigorous  offspring. 

The  governing  man  or  Indian,  as  well  as  the  animal  man 
or  negro,  were  subject  to  the  law  of  increase  or  propagation ; 
and,  therefore,  also  subject  to  the  universal  law  of  decay  and 
death.  The  love  of  life  is  common  to  all  animals ;  and  He 
who  made  them,  gave  to  each  the  instincts  and  capacities 
necessary  for  their  self-preservation,  to  a  certain  extent. 
However,  lest  the  world  should  become  overburdened  with 
living  creatures  to  such  an  extent  that  the  earth,  even  when 
most  exuberant  in  her  productiveness,  could  not  yield  a  suf- 
ficient supply  of  vegetation  for  the  support  of  all,  the  Om- 
niscient created  the  shark  of  the  seas,  the  eagle  of  the 
mountains,  the  lion  of  the  forests ;  in  a  word.  He  created 
the  carnivorous  animals,  to  feed  upon  and  to  keep  the  gra- 
minivorous animals  in  due  bounds. 

Lastly,  lest  the  monsters  of  the  deep,  the  mightiest  of  the 
birds,  the  terrible  monarchs  of  the  forests  should  exterminate 
the  feebler  animals  in  their  respective  elements,  therefore 
God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image  and  likeness,  and 


144  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

let  them  have  dominion  over  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  the  living  creature  that  moveth  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth;  that  is,  this  man,  by  his  superior  intellect, 
should  have  the  power,  as  well  as  the  wisdom  and  the  jus- 
tice, to  take  the  lives  of  those  animals  alone  which  shall  be 
necessary  to  his  own  comfort,  and  which  should  threaten 
other  varieties  of  animals  with  extinction.  It  was  his  duty 
to  preserve  the  order  in  animal  being  which  God  had  estab- 
lished. 

To  this  governing  man,  the  animal  man,  on  account  of  his 
helplessness,  was  an  object  of  peculiar  care ;  while  the  ani- 
mal man,  in  return,  was  a  most  faithful  servitor  and  adorer 
of  his  protector.  This  governing  man,  however,  was  averse 
to  labor,  intellectual  and  physical,  and  therefore  disqualified 
in  his  very  organism,  constitution,  and  in  all  his  instincts 
for  forcing  the  earth  to  yield  her  fruits  more  abundantly 
by  cultivation  ;  hence,  after  the  government  of  the  world 
had  been  in  his  hands  for  vast  ages,  when  the  world  was  old 
and  densely  populated,  and  though  rich  in  soil  and  exuberant 
in  productiveness  beyond  our  conceptions,  yet  the  teeming 
millions  of  men  and  beasts  demanded  the  cultivation  of  the 
ground,  in  order  fully  to  meet  and  satisfy  the  multiplying 
wants  of  its  numerous  denizens.  The  governing  man  would 
not,  could  not  work,  or  even  plan  agricultural  labor  for  the 
animal  man;  wherefore  Moses  says,  "And  there  was  not  a 
man  to  till  the  ground."  On  this  account,  and  that  the 
government  of  the  world  might  be  assimilated  to  the  hier- 
archy of  the  heavens,  God  formed  the  body  of  a  man  out  of 
the  dust  of  the  ground,  as  he  had  originally  formed  the 
bodies  of  all  the  other  animals,  and  "he  breathed  into  his 
nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  became  a  living  soul." 

In  the  very  nature  of  things  and  in  the  necessities  of  the 
case,  this  man  was  formed  to  be  a  king,  the  supreme  ruler 
of  the  whole  world ;  and  therefore  he  was  not,  as  all  other 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  145 

animals,  as  the  animal  man  and  as  the  first  governing  man, 
made  male  and  female.  The  single  body  of  this  man  was 
formed,  so  different  from  all  others,  so  superior,  so  tran- 
scendently  beautiful  and  majestic,  that  even  the  proud,  im- 
perious Indian,  with  all  his  high  instincts  of  j^ersonal  dig- 
nity, could  but  bow  in  admiration  of  this  glorious  person 
age.  When  the  divine  afflatus  was  breathed  upon  Adam, 
and  godlike  intelligence  beamed  forth  from  his  every  feature, 
the  lordly  governors  of  the  earth,  as  Peter  and  James  and 
John  at  the  scene  of  the  transfiguration  on  the  mount,  in- 
voluntarily prostrated  themselves  at  the  feet  of  his  majesty, 
and  acknowledged  Adam  to  be  the  representative  of  God 
and  the  sole  ruler  of  all  the  earth. 

"  And  God  planted  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden,  and  put 
Adam  therein,  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it."  The  garden  was 
watered  by  a  river  which  was  there  parted  into  four  heads, 
or  rivers  described  as  running  out  from  thence  in  as  many 
different  directions.  That  no  such  geographical  locality 
exists  on  the  face  of  the  earth  accessible  to  man  is  evident, 
or  it  would  long  since  have  been  pointed  out  by  Biblical  an- 
tiquarians. If  such  topography  ever  was  in  the  world, 
Avhere  men  now  dwell  or  travel,  it  is  clear  that  it  was  so  ut- 
terly destroyed  when  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were 
broken  up,  and  the  internal  waters  were  forced  to  the  sur- 
face, as  to  remove  every  vestige  of  hope  that  it  can  ever  be 
identified.  We  know,  however,  that  this  garden  was  a  lo- 
cality, for  Adam  was  a  material  being,  and  therefore  re- 
quired for  his  convenience  and  happiness  a  local,  material 
habitation. 

For  reasons  which  we  shall  hereafter  render,  we  suppose 
that  the  scene  of  Adam's  majestic  and  paradisian  happiness 
was  situated  high  in  those  beatific  hyperborean  regions  the 
traditional  remembrance  of  which  has  been  handed  down  even 
to  our  own  times  through  the  poetic  literature  of  the  Greeks. 


146  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

We  will  observe,  however,  at  present,  that  although  this  de- 
scription may  and  certainly  does  have  a  literal  signification,  it 
is  also  allegorical,  and  without  doubt  the  information  princi- 
pally intended  to  be  conveyed  to  us  is  from  this  latter  sense. 

If  we  will  take  a  work  on  anatomy,  and  look  at  the  in- 
verted rivers  delineated  in  a  cut  of  the  human  body,  we 
shall  have  presented  before  us  such  a  topography  as  that 
which  Moses  describes  as  the  garden  of  Eden.  If  the  heart 
be  taken  for  a  river,  it  parts  into  four  heads,  and  runs  off 
as  four  great  rivers,  or  the  arteries  which  run  through  the 
arms  and  the  legs,  and  branching  off  into  every  part  of  the 
human  body,  it  is  moistened  by  that  vital  fluid.  As  seen  in 
the  cut,  there  is  one  great  river,  the  aorta,  parting  into  four 
rivers  delineated  in  full  form,  and  flowing  in  appearance 
up  stream,  or  from  their  mouths  to  their  sources.  This  map 
will  answer  the  description  given  by  Moses,  unless  we  shall 
consider  it  as  a  representation  of  the  whole  earth,  when  the 
garden  would  be  situated  near  the  one  sea  of  the  whole 
earth,  which  possibly  was  somewhere  in  the  present  Atlan- 
tic Ocean. 

Then  if,  in  a  literal  sense,  we  should  understand  the  whole 
earth  to  be  Adam's  Paradise  —in  the  figurative  sense,  being 
that  with  which  we  are  here  more  particularly  interested, 
the  garden  of  Eden  certainly  was  intended  to  represent  his 
own  body,  in  which  God  planted  all  manner  of  desires,  in- 
stincts, and  inclinations,  the  gratification  of  which  would 
bring  pleasure  to  their  possessor.  Among  the  chief  of  these 
desires  was  that  represented  as  the  tree  of  life,  or  devotion 
to  the  God  who  had  made  him,  and  that  called  the  tree  of 
the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  which  represented  the  passion 
growing  out  of  his  virility.  The  latter  was  the  only  instinct 
or  passion  in  his  whole  nature  which  it  w^as  unlawful  for  him 
to  gratify. 

Why,  it  will  be  asked,  did  God  plant  this  desire,  or  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  147 

capacity  out  of  which  the  passion  might  grow,  in  Adam,  and 
then  prohibit  its  indulgence ;  and  especially  since  no  such 
prohibition  had  been  imposed  upon  the  animals,  nor  upon 
the  inferior  men?  A  sufficient  answer  would  be,  because  it 
so  pleased  the  Author  of  all  things ;  and  he  certainly  has 
the  right  to  dispose  of  and  impose  whatever  conditions  and 
laws  upon  his  creatures  and  all  his  works  which  he  may 
deem  proper.  Since  he  has  condescended,  through  the  works 
of  nature  and  by  his  prophets,  to  reveal  his  reasons  for  what 
he  does  in  the  world,  and  especially  for  the  course  which  he 
has  pursued  in  regard  to  our  first  parents,  therefore  it  is 
both  reasonable  and  right  that  we  should  attempt  to  justify 
his  ways,  even  in  the  eyes  of  his  rebellious  creatures,  and 
show  how  the  miseries,  the  sufferings  of  the  whole  earth 
sprang  from  the  wilful  disobedience  of  man. 

Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that,  according  to  our  theory, 
when  Adam  made  his  advent  into  the  world  he  found  it  full 
to  overflowing  with  teeming  life  —  animals  and  men  being 
more  numerous  then  than  at  any  time  since  the  fall — and 
that  his  mission  here  was  to  be  a  king,  the  universal  mon- 
arch of  all  the  earth.  This  theory  we  have  builded  upon 
what  we  consider  a  fair  and  rational  construction  of  the 
account  of  the  creation  by  Moses.  In  view  of  the  hand- 
writing of  God  in  the  works  of  nature,  the  vast  ages  in 
which  the  mountains  have  stood,  the  rocks  have  matured, 
the  strata  of  the  earth  have  been  formed,  the  fossil  remains 
have  been  deposited  — in  view  of  all  these  cumulative  proofs, 
the  world  was  certainly  old,  very  old,  when  Adam  came,  or 
at  least  when  he  was  driven  out  of  Paradise,  six  thousand 
years  ago. 

When  the  earth  was  commanded  to  bring  forth  the  body 
of  Adam,  he  sprang  from  the  earth  in  a  manner  similar  to 
that  in  which  the  bodies  of  the  other  animals  had  been 
formed.     It  was  superior  to  them  all  in  beauty  and  perfec- 


148  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

tion;  and  when  God  had  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life,  through  the  instrumentality  of  electricity,  he 
became  a  living  soul — that  is,  he  was  endowed  with  an  in- 
telligence far  superior  to  all  earthly  beings,  which  was  but  a 
little  lower  than  the  angels.  Notwithstanding  his  great  per- 
fection, yet  his  body  was  material,  and  therefore  subject  to 
the  laws  which  govern  materiality — that  is,  the  same  cause 
which  produced  decay  and  death  in  other  animals  would 
also  produce  the  same  results  in  his  body. 

The  law  of  reproduction  is  the  law  of  decay  and  death. 
The  grass,  the  herb,  the  tree,  which  produce  seed,  are  there- 
fore subject  to  the  law  of  decay  and  death.  The  living 
creature  which  procreates  must,  from  that  cause  alone,  as 
certainly  die.  The  strength  of  the  earth  throAvn  into  the 
vegetable  increases  its  healthy  growth,  until  it  begins  the 
"work  of  forming  and  maturing  fruit,  when  its  vitality  is 
chiefly  directed  to  this  object,  whereby  the  vigor  of  the  plant 
is  materially  affected;  and  this  recurring  year  after  year,  the 
plant  sooner  or  later,  in  proportion  to  the  substantiality  of 
its  structure,  must  decay  and  die. 

Animal  life  is  produced  and  sustained  by  the  same  instru- 
mentality which  produces  and  sustains  vegetable  life.  That 
agency  is  electricity ;  and  any  means  by  which  the  normal 
quantity  of  the  vis  vitce  is  lessened  or  diverted  from  its  ap- 
propriate mission  of  supporting  the  individual  vegetable  or 
animal,  whether  the  diminution  or  diversion  be  by  violent 
disorganization  or  by  a  process  less  active,  yet  the  effect 
must  be  the  same  in  the  animal  as  in  the  vegetable.  The 
vitality  which  should  go  to  the  support  and  invigoration  of 
the  parent  animal  is  diverted  from  this  object,  and  goes  to  the 
procreation  of  a  new  body  like  itself. 

The  mind  controls  the  electricity  of  the  body  to  a  certain 
extent,  and  with  it  controls  the  body.  When  the  mind 
wills  that  the  body  move  from  one  point  to  another,  imme- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  149 

diately  it  throws  a  sufficient  quantitj^  of  the  electric  enei'gy 
into  the  lower  extremities,  and  the  required  motion  is  pro- 
duced. Whatever  movements  of  the  hands  or  other  parts 
of  the  body  are  required  by  the  mind,  are  effected  in  tlie 
same  way  ;  and  so  soon  as  this  object  is  accomplished,  the 
extraordinary  concentration  of  electricity,  being  no  longer 
necessary  in  that  particular  part  of  the  body,  in  obedience 
to  the  will  returns  to  the  brain,  which  is  the  palace  of  the 
soul  or  intelligence. 

If  any  contusion,  fracture,  or  violent  aperture  be  made 
in  the  body,  the  mind  directs  unusual  energies  to  that  point 
for  the  purpose  of  repairing  the  injury.  By  the  extraordinary 
and  lasting  concentration  of  electricity  in  that  particular  part, 
the  balance  of  the  body,  neglected,  suffers  for  its  usual  supply 
of  electricity ;  or,  as  it  is  commonly  expressed,  the  wdiole 
body,  through  sympathy,  suffers  with  the  afflicted  member. 

The  vitality  of  the  vegetable,  or  of  the  animal,  not  only 
has  a  special  direction  in  the  act  of  procreation,  but  is  ex- 
hausted, or  escapes,  never  to  return  to  the  parent  stalk,  or 
to  the  control  and  invigoration  of  the  parent  animal ;  there- 
fore every  act  of  procreation  is  a  sure  blow  aimed  at  the  life 
of  the  procreating  animal ;  and  death  must  inevitably  fol- 
low, sooner  or  later,  in  proportion  to  the  frequency  of  the 
tax  on  the  vital  energy  and  vigor  of  the  constitution  of  the 
procreators.  Death  will  as  certainly  result  from  procrea- 
tion as  from  a  pistol-shot  or  the  guillotine. 

The  animals,  which  God  made  and  commanded  to  multi- 
ply after  their  kind,  had  no  restraining  law  imposed  upon 
them,  and  can  therefore  have  no  fear  of  the  judgment,  and, 
do  what  they  will,  can  have  no  consciousness  of  having 
infracted  a  law  of  their  being.  Although  they  have  the  love 
of  life  and  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  yet  death  to 
them  is  not  that  terrible  monster  which  he  appears  to  the 
guilty  infractors  of  the  known  moral  laws. 


150  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

The  animal  only  sees  danger  when  it  confronts  him.  The 
instinct  of  self-preservation  arms  him  for  resistance.  A  con- 
flict ensues,  an  effort,  a  struggle,  and  death  closes  the  scene. 
The  herd  or  flock  to  which  the  victim  belongs  either  flee  or 
overcome  the  danger,  and  straightway  forget  their  late  com- 
panion and  death.  To  such,  death  is  shorn  of  his  terrors. 
The  negro  in  Africa,  and  the  nobler  Indian  of  America, 
are  in  this  category. 

The  hare  is  timid,  the  lion  is  brave,  yet  death  is  no  more 
terrible  to  one  than  the  other  ;  in  other  words,  neither  of 
them  is  afraid  of  death,  but  fears  impending  danger,  and 
acts  upon  the  instincts  or  promptings  of  the  laws  of  self-pre- 
servation. When  an  African  chief  dies,  whole  hecatombs 
of  the  young  and  robust  are  immolated  upon  his  tomb. 
This  practice  to  us  seems  horrible,  yet  to  the  African  it  ap- 
pears all  right.  The  African  is  a  timid  animal,  and  will 
shrink  and  flee  from  that  danger  which  the  white  man, 
with  the  fear  of  death  ever  before  his  eyes,  will  sternly 
brave.  It  is  abundantly  apparent  that  it  is  not  death,  but 
danger,  which  the  negro  fears.  If  he  is  quietly  led  to  the 
block  or  stake,  not  a  nerve  in  his  system  will  be  disturbed, 
but  he  dies  without  a  single  fear  or  regret ;  yet  he  is  thrown 
into  immense  trepidation  and  terror  by  the  report  of  a  can- 
non or  the  bursting  of  a  shell.  He  meet  deaths  as  a  natural 
consequence ;  he  fears  danger  from  instinct. 

The  nobler  and  more  intellectual  Indian,  whose  bravery 
exceeds  that  of  the  impetuous  lion,  which  sells  his  life  to  the 
hunter  only  at  the  most  extravagant  price,  yet  the  fierce  son 
of  the  forest  has  no  overw^eaning  love  of  life  or  great  fear 
of  death.  Previous  to  contact  with  and  contamination  by 
the  white  man,  no  Indian,  who  had  forfeited  his  life  to  the 
laws  of  this  tribe,  was  ever  known  to  save  it  by  fighting, 
because  he  confidently  expects  to  pass  from  this  stage  of  ac- 
tion to  the  more  pleasant  hunting-grounds  beyond  the  west- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  l«5l 

em  hills.  He  sees  his  tribe  melting  rapidly  awa)  xithout 
more  than  a  passing  pang  for  those  who  have  died,  while 
the  enduring  grief,  that  reaches  the  very  core  of  his  exist- 
ence, is  for  the  young  and  vigorous  warriors  who  should 
have  been  born  to  his  tribe. 

Death  is  therefore  as  much  the  normal  condition  of  all 
procreating  animals  as  life  and  health.  If  any  unpreju- 
diced reader  will  take  the  account  of  the  creation  as  given 
by  Moses  —  indeed,  if  he  will  read  everything  in  the  Bible 
bearing  on  this  subject,  he  will  be  astonished  that  the  idea 
of  Adam's  transgression  having  brought  death  upon  all  ani- 
mals should  ever  have  obtained  such  a  hold  upon  the  Chris- 
tian mind.  To  such  a  one,  that  other  general  absurdity, 
that  all  the  different  species  of  men  are  derived  from  the 
same  pair,  will  appear  in  all  its  native  ugliness. 

Moses  sets  out  with  the  design  of  writing  the  history  of  the 
race  of  Adam  ;  then  we  could  scarcely  expect  of  him  an 
extended  work  on  zoology.  Were  you  to  undertake  to  write 
a  history  of  the  United  States,  would  you  feel  bound  to  enter 
into  a  detailed  account  of  the  inhabitants  of  Mozambique, 
the  qualities  and  appearance  of  the  Bengal  tiger,  the  intel- 
ligence and  enormous  proportions  of  the  elephant,  the  fero- 
cious strength  and  majestic  grandeur  of  the  lion?  Rather 
Avould  you  not  confine  yourself  to  American  history,  and 
make  mention  of  outside  men  and  things  only  as  they 
became  interwoven  in  the  subject  under  consideration  ?  If 
mention  should  be  made  of  the  horse,  it  is  because  it  is 
necessary  to  the  full  development  of  the  American  chai-acter. 
If  the  Indians  or  Chinese  are  brought  forward  in  your  work, 
it  is  for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  American  character  as 
exhibited  in  connection  with  those  people. 

This  is  the  natural,  the  only  way  in  which  any  other  his- 
torian than  Moses  is  expected  to  write.  Why  should  he  not 
have  the  same  privilege,  or,  rather,  be  bound  by  this  universal 


152  THEBIBLETEUE. 

rule  of  the  liistorian,  and  especially  as  he  was  giving  only 
a  synopsis,  or  at  most  a  very  succinct  and  comprehensive 
account  of  the  times  of  which  he  wrote.  Indeed,  he  only 
speaks  of  the  creation  apparently  for  the  purpose  of  showing 
that  God  is  the  author  of  all  things ;  that  he  made  every- 
thing very  good,  and  that  Adam  by  wilful  transgression 
brought  death  upon  himself  and  all  his  posterity ;  that,  not- 
withstanding the  voluntary  wickedness  of  the  race.  His 
goodness  induced  him  to  plan  the  redemption  of  the  race 
from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death. 

When  Moses  had  said  enough  to  introduce  his  subject 
properly  —  to  show  that  God  is  infinite  in  goodness,  power 
and  wisdom  —  that  man,  who  was  made  good  and  just  and 
holy,  rebelled  against  the  lav*'  of  his  being,  and  thereby  in- 
curred the  penalty  of  death — and  after  mentioning  a  few 
prominent  facts  for  the  purpose  of  impressing  these  truths 
upon  the  mind,  he  proceeds  directly  into  his  subject,  which 
is  the  history  of  the  Jews,  or  of  Abraham  and  his  posterity. 
In  such  a  work  could  we  rationally  expect  the  author  to  give 
a  detailed  history  of  the  horse,  of  the  gorilla,  or  indeed  of 
any  other  animal  or  man,  than  of  him  from  whom  sprang 
the  subjects  of  his  work,  and  of  others  incidentally,  as  they 
might  become  connected  with  and  involved  in  the  history  of 
those  concerning  whom  he  wrote  ? 

We  certainly  ought  not  to  look  for  a  special  account,  or 
even  the  incidental  notice  of  the  creation  of  any  race  of 
men  not  directly  or  indirectly  connected  with  the  fall  of 
Adam  nor  involved  in  its  consequences,  any  more  than  we 
should  expect  a  particular  account  of  the  creation  and  sub- 
sequent history  of  any  other  animal.  For  information, 
however,  the  inspired  writer  does  mention  the  fact  that  God 
created  all  things,  the  vegetables  and  every  living  creature, 
and  that  he  commanded  thera  all,  except  Adam  alone,  to 
multiply  after  their  kind. 


THE    BIBLE    T  E  U  E.  153 

We  think  that  we  will  be  abundantly  sustained  by  reason 
in  the  conclusion  that  all  the  animals  which  were  originally 
intended  to  multiply  or  procreate,  were  also  intended  to  die. 
In  this  view,  and  this  alone,  can  we  understand  the  Mosaic 
account  of  the  creation,  and  the  succeeding  early  history  of 
the  world,  as  restored  to  us  by  inspiration,  and  reconcile  it 
with  the  handwriting  of  God  as  plainly  seen  in  the  fossil 
remains  of  animals  deeply  imbedded  in  the  bosom  of  the 
earth  long  anterior  to  the  advent  of  Adam. 

It  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  Adam  was  made  to  be  im- 
mortal, nor  that  by  transgression  he  brought  death  upon 
himself  and  upon  his  posterity.  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death," 
and  when  he  violated  the  law  he  justly  obtained  this  reward, 
and  therefore  died  ;  but  by  the  sin  of  Adam  the  sentence  of 
death  passed  upon  all  his  race.  Wherefore  might  this  be  ? 
Was  the  heinousness  of  the  offence  so  great,  in  a  moral  point 
of  view,  that  the  offended  justice  of  God  must  pursue  with 
unrelenting  rigor  the  unborn  millions  of  his  race,  and  that 
judicial  punishment  for  this  first  offence  must  be  inflicted 
upon  them  to  the  end  of  time  ?  Or  was  the  act  of  Adam, 
in  its  legitimate  consequences,  such  a  complete  subversion 
of  law  and  order  that  the  incarnation,  suffering,  and  death 
of  the  second  Adam  became  necessary  to  restore  the  world 
to  its  former  condition?  After  Adam's  fall,  do  not  his 
descendants  die  in  the  due  course  of  nature,  just  as  all  other 
animals? 

"Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world, 
and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for 
that  all  have  sinned."  We  see  from  this  passage  that  the 
transgression  of  Adam  was  a  representative  act,  which  af- 
fects all  his  race ;  but  how,  let  us  ask,  could  it,  in  the  sight 
of  infinite  justice,  reach  and  impose  penalties  upon  the 
denizens  of  the  ocean,  of  the  air,  and  of  the  forest?  If  God 
had  intended  to  inflict  direst  punishment  upon  all  sentient 


154  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

beings,  would  he  not  have  declared  the  fact  ?  It  is  true, 
that  incidentally  and  unavoidably,  all  do  suffer  with  him, 
inasmuch  as  the  earth  was  cursed  for  his  sake ;  but  it  cannot 
be  that  they  were  arbitrarily  punished  to  the  extent  of  the 
loss  of  immortality,  and  such  an  important  fact  not  be  men- 
tioned by  Moses. 

Even  upon  the  serpent  and  upon  his  seed,  though  the 
wrath  of  the  Almighty  was  kindled  hotly  against  him  for 
the  part  which  he  had  taken  in  bringing  about  the  fall  of 
Adam,  yet  the  sentence  of  death  was  not  passed,  for  the 
simple  reason  that  by  the  very  law  of  his  being  he  was  al- 
ready subject  to  death.  Upon  Adam  himself,  God  did  not 
denounce  the  judgment  of  death,  but  cursed  the  earth  for 
his  sake,  and  declared  the  evils  of  the  life  he  should  hence- 
forth live,  until  he  should  return  to  the  earth,  as  the  legiti- 
mate result  of  the  act  by  which  he  had  violated  the  law  of 
immortality. 

Whatever  is  important  for  us  to  know  may  be  discovered 
by  the  investigation  of  the  works  of  nature ;  otherwise  it 
has  been  made  a  subject  of  revelation,  and  may  be  ascer- 
tained from  the  Scriptures.  When  both  the  book  of  nature 
and  the  inspired  volume  are  silent  on  any  question,  it  is  not 
only  safe  to  pronounce  against  it,  but  it  is  wholly  absurd 
and  irrational  to  contend  for  it. 

Throughout  all  the  vegetable  kingdom,  decay  is  written 
upon  every  object  that  lives.  The  same  law  is  enstarnped 
in  unmistakable  characters,  that  whatever  is  born  or  comes 
into  the  world  by  procreation  must  die.  Yet  the  Scriptures 
only  speak  of  man  who  is  born  of  a  woman,  being  but  of  'a 
few  days  and  full  of  trouble,'  although  it  is  equally  true 
that  the  days  of  the  animals  are  also  few  and  soon  ended. 

The  book  of  nature  makes  the  fact  clear,  beyond  a  doubt, 
that  the  laws  of  reproduction  and  of  decay  and  death  are 
as  inseparably  connected  as  light  and  heat,  as  cause  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  155 

effect.  Tlie  immortality  of  Adam,  which  was  directly  in 
opposition  to  this  well-known  universal  law  of  animal  as 
well  as  of  vegetable  being,  would  not  be  discovered  by  the 
light  of  reason ;  hence,  that  all  might  see  the  justice  and 
goodness  of  God,  the  fact  was  made  known  by  revelation. 
The  primitive  happiness  of  Adam  may  be  inferred  from  the 
light  of  reason  ;  but  his  original  immortality,  and  the  fact 
that  by  his  own  voluntary  act  he  brought  misery  and  death 
upon  himself  and  all  his  race,  and  produced  by  his  rebel- 
lion all  the  ills  of  earth,  could  not  be  so  discovered,  and 
was  therefore  made  the  subject  of  direct  revelation. 

Man  is  found  to  be  a  reproducing  animal ;  but  it  is  plainly 
written  on  all  the  works  of  nature  that  whatever  reproduces 
must  die;  therefore  to  reveal  that  fact  would  have  been  un- 
necessary. Since  man  is  now  a  procreating,  and  conse- 
quently a  dying  animal,  if  he  were  ever  a  different  being  it 
could  be  known  in  no  other  way  than  by  direct  revelation. 

The  converse  of  the  proposition,  that  whatever  repro- 
duces must  die,  is  that  whatever  does  not  reproduce  cannot 
die.  Spirit  does  not  reproduce,  therefore  spirit  is  immortal. 
Matter  may  be  changed  into  a  thousand  different  forms,  yet 
matter  is  indestructible.  Certain  forms  of  matter  may  be 
increased,  but  the  quantity  of  matter  is  not  increased  ; 
hence,  it  appears  that,  because  matter  does  not  reproduce,  it 
cannot  die.  The  law  of  reproduction  and  death  is  univer- 
sal, and,  like  all  the  laws  of  God,  is  without  exception. 
Then  when  he  declares  to  us  that  Adam  was  made  to  be 
immortal,  we  must  conclude  that  the  condition  of  immor- 
tality must  have  been  the  only  one  of  which  we  can  have 
any  conception,  that  is,  that  he  should  not  be  a  procreator. 
Had  there  been  any  other  death-producing  cause,  since  it 
was  of  such  vast  importance  to  us,  it  certainly  Avould  have 
been  revealed  ;  but  since  there  are  no  two  causes  in  the  uni- 
verse which  will  produce  the  same  result,  and  since  the 


156  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

auomally  is  not  revealed  to  us,  therefore  we  arrive  clearly  at 
the  couclusion  that  reproduction  is  the  sole  cause  of  death, 
and  that  Adam  died  not,  nor  would  ever  have  died,  had  he 
not  become  a  procreator. 

We  are  here  met  with  the  assertion  that  sin  is  the  cause  of 
death.  Ay,  that  is  the  very  thing  which  we  were  saying ;  but  sin 
is  the  violation  of  the  law.  Reproduction  is  the  law  of  death, 
and  conversely,  non-reproduction  is  the  law  of  immortality ; 
hence,  as  before,  the  condition  of  Adam's  immortality  was 
that  he  should  not  procreate.  By  reason  we  can  discover  no 
other  cause  adequate  to  the  subversion  of  the  original  de- 
signs of  the  Almighty  in  regard  to  Adam ;  therefore,  had 
there  been  some  other,  it  surely  would  have  been  revealed 
to  us ;  hence,  from  every  stand-point,  it  abundantly  appears 
that  the  act  of  procreation  was  the  cause  of  the  fall  and 
death  of  Adam. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


Adam  axd  Eve  could  not  have  been  both  Immortal  axd 
Procreative  —  Location  of  Eden,  both  Figurative  and 
Literal. 

IN  the  last  chapter,  we  have  seen  that  the  cause  of  death 
in  all  nature  is  reproduction,  and  besides  this  we  fail  to 
discover,  either  by  the  light  of  reason  or  of  revelation,  any 
other  cause  adequate  to  this  result ;  and  that,  therefore, 
Adam,  who  was  made  to  be  immortal,  was  designed  to  be  a 
non-producing  being.  It  is  our  purpose  at  present  to  inquire 
into  other  reasons  by  which  we  think  the  condition  of  the 
immortality  of  our  first  parents  will  be  further  elucidated. 
If  Adam  and  Eve  were  made  to  be  both  immortal  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  157 

procreating,  wliat  would  have  been  the  condition  of  them- 
selves, of  their  offspring,  of  the  world,  at  this  time?  Let 
us  allow  twenty-five  years  as  the  time  for  procreation,  and 
then  run  back  only  two  hundred  and  fifty  years,  and  our 
ancestors  number  one  thousand  and  twenty-four.  Allowing 
each  of  these  to  have  married  into  other  families  than  their 
own  kindred,  and  then  each  being  the  parent  of  five  children, 
and  it  is  apparent  that  each  of  us  have  had  9,765,625  blood 
relatives  descended  from  the  same  pair,  in  the  short  space  of 
two  hundred  and  fifty  years.  This  basis  of  calculation  will 
admit  of  the  death  of  the  race  at  thirty-five  years  of  age. 
Let  the  calculation  be  run  back  through  six  thousand  years, 
and  it  will  appear  through  what  untold  millions  of  ancestors 
each  individual  has  derived  his  being ;  and  it  will  appear 
that  whole  volumes  would  be  necessary  to  set  down  in  figures 
the  number  of  his  collateral  relatives,  or  the  entire  number 
of  the  descendants  of  Adam  and  Eve. 

When  they  were  made,  however,  they  were  pure  and  good 
and  perfect,  and  since  they  were  immortals,  had  it  been  de- 
signed that  in  that  state  they  should  have  procreated,  they 
certainly  would  have  multiplied  after  their  kind,  or  repro- 
duced immortal  beings  just  like  themselves.  Again,  had 
they  reproduced  at  all,  they  certainly  would  have  been  as 
prolific  as  their  diseased,  dying  descendants ;  and  since  they 
must  have  remained  youthful  forever,  therefore  had  they 
been  intended  to  be  procreative  beings  in  the  first  place, 
they  must  have  continued  so  to  the  end. 

From  every  point  of  view,  from  reasons  a  posteriori  and 
a  priori,  from  analogical  deductions,  from  all  the  works  of 
nature,  and  from  revelation,  we  must  conclude  that  the  im- 
mortal man  was  a  non-procreating  man,  and  that,  when  he 
became  a  procreator,  then  and  by  that  act  he  brought  him- 
self under  the  general  law  by  which  all  reproducing  crea- 


158  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

tures  are  governed,  and  lieuce  became  subject  to  the  law  of 
decay  and  death. 

The  man  who,  on  the  last  day  of  the  creative  week,  was 
made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  w'as  made  male  and 
female ;  and  "  God  blessed  them,  and  said  unto  them,  Be 
fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  rejDlenish  the  earth."  He,  then, 
was  made  to  be  a  procreative  being,  therefore  subject  to  the 
law  of  decay  and  death,  and  hence,  by  no  possibility,  could 
be  identical  with  that  immortal  being  known  to  us  as  Adam, 
who,  by  the  transgression  of  the  law  of  immortality,  brought 
death  upon  himself. 

In  that  first  man,  to  whom  the  government  of  the  world 
was  intrusted,  were  implanted  instincts  and  capacities  which, 
followed  and  developed,  were  all  that  was  necessary  to  render 
happy  and  contented  the  nomadic  race  in  the  primitive 
abundance  and  delightful  condition  of  the  world.  If  we 
will  look  at  the  blessing  bestowed  upon  him,  we  will  be  con- 
vinced that  his  descendants  w^ere  intended  to  be  a  nomadic 
people,  and  to  a  wonderful  extent  this  natural  disposition 
has  been  transmitted  to  his  pure  descendants,  the  Indians  of 
North  America. 

To  this  man  was  not  given  the  capacity  or  the  desire  for 
extensive,  much  less  for  universal  sovereignty,  nor  any  incli- 
nation whatever  to  develop  the  dormant  resources  of  the 
earth  by  manual  labor ;  wherefore,  when  God  designed  to 
assimilate  the  government  of  the  world  to  the  hierarchy  of 
the  heavens,  and  when  it  became  necessary  for  the  comfort 
of  the  millions  of  men  and  beasts  that  the  earth's  produc- 
tion should  be  stimulated  by  skilful  labor,  then  it  was  said, 
"And  there  was  not  a  man  to  till  the  ground." 

"  And  the  Lord  God  formed  (a)  man  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and 
he  became  a  living  soul."  He  was  placed  in  the  garden  of 
Eden,  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it ;  and  the  beasts  of  the  field 


THE    BIBLE    TKUE.  159 

and  the  fowls  of  the  air  were  brought  to  him,  to  see  what  he 
woukl  call  them ;  and  whatever  Adam  called  every  living 
creature,  that  was  the  name  thereof." 

The  man  who  was  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God 
was  commanded  to  subdue  the  earth,  and  to  have  dominion 
over  the  fish,  the  fowl,  and  the  beast;  but  this  man  was 
placed  in  the  garden  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it ;  and  sitting 
there  as  the  supreme  ruler  of  the  earth,  without  any  effort  on  his 
part  which  would  be  necessary  to  subdue  any  animal,  all  the 
living  creatures  voluntarily  presented  themselves  to  acknowl- 
edge their  entire  submission  to  his  sovereign  will.  The  first 
man  was  evidently  intended  to  be  a  follower  of  the  chase,  and 
to  live  by  the  spontaneous  productions  of  the  earth ;  but 
Adam  was  as  clearly  designed  to  live  by  horticulture,  and 
by  reason  of  his  superior  intellect  and  the  majesty  of  his 
person,  that  all  living  creatures  should  voluntarily  bow  to 
his  authority. 

It  would  appear  to  be  difficult  to  reconcile  these  two  char- 
acters, as  belonging  to  one  and  the  same  individual,  in  the 
condition  in  which  the  world  must  have  been  before  the  fall ; 
therefore,  we  again  conclude  that  the  man  of  the  second 
chapter  and  the  man  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  are  not 
identical,  but  very  different  characters. 

In  another  part  of  this  work,  we  have  seen  that  the  world 
must  have  been  at  least  350,000  years  old  when  Adam  was 
made.  The  first  man  had  been  multiplying  for  more  than 
one  geological  period,  or  astronomical  day  of  50,000  years ; 
and,  therefore,  the  world  must  have  been  vastly  more  popu- 
lous than  it  were  possible  for  it  to  have  been  since  the  cate- 
clysra.  With  these  facts  remembered,  a  rational  view  of  the 
subject  before  us  will  be  much  clearer,  and  more  easily  ob- 
tained. 

In  the  garden  where  Adam  was  placed  was  every  tree 
bearing  fruit  pleasant  to  the  sight  and  good  for  food,  and 


160  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

in  the  midst  of  the  garden  were  the  trees  of  the  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil  and  of  life.  Adam  was  permitted  to  use 
at  will  the  fruit  of  the  trees  of  the  garden,  except  the  tree 
of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil :  he  was  forewarned  that 
"in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

The  idea  conveyed  to  us  by  the  description  of  the  garden 
is  literal,  but  without  doubt  is  also  highly  figurative.  In 
the  latter  view  alone  are  we  to  extract  the  high  moral  truths 
which  the  writer  intends  to  inculcate.  If  we  consider  the 
subject  as  literal  only,  what  great  principle  is  established, 
except  that  God  has  a  right  to  give  laws,  and  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  his  creature  to  obey?  It  would  represent  the  Al- 
mighty as  imposing  an  arbitrary  law,  merely  to  show  His 
authority  and  the  dependence  of  man. 

Taken  figuratively,  however,  as  no  doubt  it  was  intended 
to  be  understood,  and  it  illustrates  the  goodness  of  God,  as 
well  as  the  right  to  create  and  govern  in  whatever  way 
seems  good  to  him.  It  shows  that  man  was  not  only  made 
perfect  and  good  and  immortal,  but  that  he  was  made  the 
guardian  of  his  own  attributes,  and  that  when  he  fell,  he 
alone  was  responsible  for  the  fall. 

In  the  first  place,  taking  a  literal  view  of  the  description 
given  by  Moses,  it  becomes  important  to  inquire  where  the 
garden  of  Eden  was  located.  It  will  not  do  to  look  at  the 
present  map  of  the  world,  and  expect  to  find  the  locality  on 
this  continent  or  on  that,  because  the  whole  face  of  the  earth, 
as  is  abundantly  proven,  by  new  formations  of  rocks  and 
fossil  remains,  has  been  completely  subverted  by  mighty 
upheavals  and  depressions. 

On  the  highest  mountains,  as  well  as  in  the  lowest  valleys, 
over  much  the  largest  part  of  the  present  dry  land,  it  is 
written  in  unmistakable  characters  that  here  once  rolled 
the  waves  of  the  briny  ocean.  Deep  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth  are  found  primitive  rocks,  primitive  trees,  and  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  161 

bones  of  primitive  animals.  High  on  the  top  of  the  loftiest 
barren  peaks  of  mountains,  where  no  foot-print  of  the  deer 
or  antelope  or  of  the  bear  or  panther  is  seen,  and  where  the 
aspiring  eagle  scarcely  ever  extends  his  royal  flight,  thei-e 
are  found  those  shells  and  petrified  bones  which  in  life  must 
have  belonged  to  animate  beings  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 
It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  whole  face  of  the  earth  has 
been  changed,  radically  changed,  since  it  first  was  made. 

In  Europe,  in  Asia,  in  Africa,  in  America,  in  the  isles  of 
tlie  sea,  everywhere  the  handwriting  is  seen  — The  waters  have 
been  here.  Yet  it  is  not  universally  so  ;  for  here  and  there 
we  find  a  spot  of  primitive  soil,  where  salt  water  never  flowed, 
and  where,  but  for  the  curse  of  an  incensed  God,  w^ould  grow 
in  primitive  luxuriance  every  tree  bearing  fruit  good  for 
food  and  pleasant  to  the  sight.  This  primitive  soil,  though 
rich  and  blessed  with  a  suitable  climate,  will  not  produce, 
like  made  soil  of  inferior  quality,  cotton,  hemp,  flax,  and 
whatever  is  used  for  purposes  of  clothing ;  but  yields  much 
more  abundantly  grains,  fruits,  grasses,  whatever  is  used  as 
aliment  for  the  support  of  animal  life.  This  fact  proves, 
if  further  proof  were  necessary,  that  man  was  once  in  a  very 
difierent  situation  from  that  in  which  he  now  is ;  that  the 
world  is  now  used  for  very  difierent  purposes,  and  has  vastly 
different  capacities  from  those  which  it  originally  possessed. 

The  account  which  Moses  gives  of  the  goodness  and  per- 
fectibility of  the  earth  and  its  inhabitants,  and  the  lapse  of 
its  supreme  ruler,  and  the  ruin  which  followed,  if  rightly 
construed,  gives  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  our  present 
surroundings.  The  ingenuity  of  man  fails  in  any  other  way 
to  account  for  the  good  and  the  evil ;  for  the  perfection  and 
corruption  ;  for  the  love  of  life  and  peace,  and  for  the  exist- 
ence of  wars  and  of  death  ;  for  the  love  and  hate  which  we 
bear  our  race ;  for  the  wretchedness  of  life,  and  the  fear  of 
death,  and  the  dread  forebodings  concerning  the  future  state ; 
14* 


162  T  H  E    B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E. 

for  the  dissatisfaction  with  the  present,  and  the  feverish 
desire  to  look  into  that  which  is  to  come ;  for  the  unwilling- 
ness to  be  governed,  and  the  universal  desire  to  rule  ;  for  the 
ignorance  of  our  race,  and  tlieir  thirst  for  knowledge;  for 
the  perversion  of  our  nature,  and  the  purity  of  our  concep- 
tions ;  for  the  fertility  of  the  valleys  and  the  hills,  for  the 
barrenness  of  the  mountains  and  the  plains ;  for  the  fevers 
of  the  equator  and  the  icebergs  of  the  poles  ;  for  the  wintry 
blast  and  summer's  heat ;  for  parching  droughts  and  exces- 
sive rains ;  for  the  warring  elements  in  ourselves,  in  earth, 
in  water,  in  air,  in  fire,  in  everything  pertaining  to  this 
world.  All,  all  proclaim,  in  language  clear  and  unmis- 
takable, that  God  did  not  create  things  as  they  are. 

Reason  as  well  as  revelation  proclaims  man  to  be  the  lord 
of  the  world  ;  wherefore  it  is  not  irrational  to  conclude  that 
the  perversities  of  our  natures,  and  the  cursed,  unhappy  con- 
dition of  the  world,  must  have  been  brought  about  by  him 
who  possessed  the  superior  intellect  and  the  capacity  to 
govern.  Men  of  the  highest  order  of  genius  are  those  with 
the  most  glaring  weaknesses.  The  most  frank  and  generous 
dre  those  who  sink  most  surely  into  the  grave  of  dissipation. 
Those  who  have  the  highest  moral  and  religious  instincts 
frequently  become  the  most  desperately  wicked  and  danger- 
ous of  men. 

The  worst  of  infidels  are  the  most  superstitious  of  man- 
kind. The  man  who  will  deride  Moses  and  the  prophets, 
and  scoff  at  the  immaculate  Son  of  God  and  his  apostles, 
has  great  confidence  in  his  own  knowledge  of  the  future 
through  the  medium  of  his  dreams,  "sees  portents  dire"  in 
an  unexpected  flash  of  light,  reads  of  fearful  wars,  of  pesti- 
lence, famine,  and  death  in  every  extraordinary  phenomenon 
in  nature.  It  is  strange,  yet  it  is  true,  that  the  man  who 
will  fearlessly  curse  God  at  high  twelve,  in  the  stilly  night 
will  tremble  at  a  flitting  shadow,  or  the  low  moaning  of  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  163 

gentle  winds.  Do  not  these  inconsistencies  in  the  workings 
of  the  human  mind  prove  its  abnormal  condition  ? 

Did  the  world  and  all  things  come  by  chance  ?  Reason 
and  nature  answer,  No.  Did  a  good  and  merciful  Being 
make  them  as  they  are  ?  Nature  and  reason  answer,  No. 
How,  then,  is  it  that  all  nature  is  at  war  with  itself,  and  that 
man  is  the  worst  enemy  of  man  ?  The  answer  is  contained 
in  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  without  revelation  reason 
wholly  fails  to  solve  the  difficult  problem. 

But  to  return.  The  handwriting  of  God  upon  rocks  and 
hills  declares  the  fact  that  the  present  map  of  the  world 
gives  no  idea  of  its  primitive  geography.  The  key  thereto 
was  lost  to  us,  but  restored  again  by  Moses,  who  informs  us 
that  God  gathered  the  waters  together  into  one  place,  and 
that  the  dry  land  then  appeared.  Consequently  the  map  of 
the  ancient  world  would  exhibit  no  continents,  no  islands, 
no  lakes,  no  seas ;  but  a  globe  with  the  waters  all  in  one 
place,  and  the  remainder  of  its  surface  dry  land. 

Paradise  is  literally  the  garden  of  pleasure  ;  but  the  whole 
earth  was  then  as  it  was  made,  pure  and  right  and  good,  and 
was,  therefore,  a  world  of  pleasure.  Adam  was  made  to  be 
the  supreme  ruler  and  federal  representative  of  all  the  earth  ; 
therefore,  a  rational  view  of  the  subject  would  indicate  that 
his  palatial  residence,  his  seat  of  power,  should  be  a  minia- 
ture representation  of  his  entire  dominion. 

We  have  already  supposed  that  INIoses,  in  describing  the 
garden  of  Eden,  must  have  had  reference  to  the  anatomical 
structure  of  the  body  of  Adam.  If  this  be  true,  may  we 
not  suppose  that  the  best  idea  of  the  map  of  the  primitive 
world  may  be  drawn  from  the  delineation  of  a  perfect  human 
body  ? 

Our  experience,  our  knowledge  of  geography,  of  hvdrau- 
lics,  are  to  the  effect  that  rivers  are  formed  by  the  agglom- 
eration of  water  from  a  thousand  springs  and  brooks  and 


164  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

rivulcls  flowing  iuto  a  common  channel,  one  after  another, 
and  finally  in  a  body  disemboguing  into  the  ocean,  the  com- 
mon receptacle  of  the  water  of  the  whole  earth. 

That  it  was  not  always  thus,  or  that  the  laws  of  the  cir- 
culation of  the  waters  through  the  body  of  the  earth  was 
not  always  as  it  is  now,  may  be  very  clearly  inferred  fi-om 
the  fact  stated  by  Moses,  namely,  that  in  all  the  primitive 
ages  God  had  never  caused  it  to  rain,  but  all  evaporation 
was  of  that  regular  and  moderate  character  which  pro- 
duces dews.  Taking  the  garden  of  Eden,  or  of  pleasure,  by 
synecdoche,  to  represent  the  whole  earth,  then  we  shall 
have  the  one  great  eternal  channel  running  from  the  great 
sea  and  parting  into  four  heads,  which  ran  out  in  different 
directions  to  the  extremities  of  the  earth,  in  continually 
branching  off  and  diminishing  streams,  like  the  arteries  of 
the  human  body.  The  water  was  then  taken  up  by  innu- 
merable small  ducts  running  out  and  coming  together  like 
the  veins  in  the  human  body,  as  we  see  the  rills  and  rivu- 
lets now  forming  our  creeks  and  rivers,  and  by  these  the 
■water  was  conveyed  back  to  the  sea. 

A  map  of  this  one  sea  and  the  internal  circulation  of  the 
waters,  we  have  seen,  is  most  fitly  represented  by  a  drawing 
of  the  arterial  circulation  of  the  human  body.  The  aorta 
is  the  great  river  which  parts  into  four  heads,  and  runs  off 
in  four  different  directions  —  the  profound  deep  of  the  sea, 
the  heart,  and  its  surface,  the  lungs,  w^here  the  blood  of  the 
earth  is  exposed  to  the  atmosphere.  If  we  add  to  this  a 
map  of  the  venous  circulation  of  the  human  body,  with  all 
its  beautiful  external  delineations,  we  shall  obtain  a  more 
perfect  idea  of  what  the  primitive  earth  was  than  it  were 
possible  to  obtain  in  any  other  way.  The  whole  globe  was 
represented  by  the  human  body,  the  gathering  together  of 
the  waters  into  one  place,  called  the  seas,  is  represented  by 
the  heart;  the  river  which  parted  into  four  heads  is  ill  us- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  1G5 

trated  by  the  aorta  parted  into  four  arteries,  running 
tlirough  the  arms  and  legs,  and  dividing  off  into  innumer- 
able branches,  by  which  the  whole  mass  of  the  earth  was 
moistened  ;  and  the  impoverished  water  was  then  taken  up 
by  the  veins,  and  conveyed  back  to  the  sea  or  great  labora- 
tory of  the  waters. 

It  were  preposterous  to  suppose  that  anything  like  the 
present  extent  of  the  earth's  surface  was  originally  covered 
with  water  ;  because  the  design  of  its  creation  must  have 
been  to  support  as  large  an  amount  of  animal  life  as  possi- 
ble. Since  this  is  sustained  by  vegetation,  and  since  vege- 
tation is  produced  on  the  dry  land,  therefore  no  more  of  the 
earth's  surface  was  covered  with  w^ater  than  was  absolutely 
necessary  for  the  comfort  of  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  every  living  thing  which  moveth  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth.  It  is  evident  that  by  increasing  the 
depth  of  one  great  sea,  whole  gulfs  and  seas  and  oceans, 
with  a  healthy  circulation  of  the  waters  through  the  body 
of  the  earth,  might  be  converted  into  dry  land,  richly  pro- 
ductive of  vegetation  and  supportive  of  animal  life.  Moses 
tells  us  emphatically  that  the  waters  were  gathered  into  one 
place  ;  which  ought  to  be  an  end  to  the  argument,  for  he 
wrote  by  inspiration. 

If  the  earth  be  represented  by  the  human  body,  the  north 
pole  would  be  the  head ;  the  south  pole  the  feet ;  the  gather- 
ing together  of  the  waters,  the  heart ;  the  river  which  went 
out  of  Eden,  which  parted  into  four  heads  to  water  the  gar- 
den, and  by  synecdoche,  the  whole  earth,  the  aorta  and  the 
four  arteries  into  which  it  is  parted.  The  river  Pison  would 
be  that  artery  which  runs  out  in  the  right  arm  ;  Gihon  would 
be  that  in  the  left  arm  ;  Hiddekel  would  be  that  in  the  right 
leg ;  and  Euphrates  would  be  that  in  the  left  leg.  The  re- 
semblance between  the  earth  and  the  human  body  is  estab- 
lished by  the  collection  of  the  waters  into  one  place,  the 


166  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  tides  exactly  resembling  the  throb- 
bings  of  the  heart,  and  the  flow  of  the  blood  through  the 
arteries  and  veins.  The  water  exposed  to  the  atmosphere, 
or  the  sui'face  of  the  one  sea,  we  may  suppose  did  not  bear  a 
greater  proportion  to  the  body  of  the  earth  than  the  lungs 
to  the  human  body.  As  the  amount  of  water  could  not  pos- 
sibly have  been  increased,  how  unfathomably  deep  must  that 
one  sea  have  been,  representing  at  its  surface  the  world's 
lungs,  and  extending  down  to  the  profound  depths  of  her 
great  heart! 

The  remaining  surface  of  the  earth  was  dry  land,  diversi- 
fied with  lofty  mountain  ranges,  with  broad  valleys,  with 
romantic  hills,  and  lovely  dells.  From  the  fossil  remains 
of  animals  found  in  the  extreme  northern  part  of  Siberia, 
and  from  other  geological  specimens  found  there,  we  know 
that  region  to  have  been  once  the  habitation  of  animals  which 
could  live  only  in  a  temperate  climate,  and  that  it  was  richly 
productive  of  vegetation  which  could  grow  only  where  no 
blighting  wintry  blast  could  come.  This  proves  beyond  a 
doubt  that  the  present  geographic  and  climatic  condition 
of  the  earth  is  vastly  different  from  what  it  once  was. 

If  it  be  a  fact,  that  the  range  of  mountains  running  north 
and  south  across  the  American  continent  is  the  great  barrier 
over  which  the  floods  have  never  passed ;  that  most  of  the 
country  east  of  that  range  is  upheaved  and  new  formation  ; 
that  all  beyond  is  primitive  formation,  which  was  never  sub- 
merged in  the  briny  deep  —  may  not  that  belt  of  primitive 
earth  indicate  the  locality  of  the  river  Pison,  and  may  not 
California  be  the  land  of  Havilah,  where  there  was  gold  ? 
If  this  be  so,  if  the  range  of  mountains  which  runs  north 
and  south  across  the  American  continent,  was  the  great  bul- 
wark which  resisted  the  western  rolling  of  the  proud-crested 
waves  of  the  heaving  ocean  ;  then,  the  earth  being  repre- 
sented as  a  human  body,  the  Rocky  Mountain  range  would 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  167 

be  the  right  arm,  and  the  Cordilleras  and  the  Andes  wonld 
be  what  remains  of  the  right  leg.  Under  these  mountain 
ranges  would  run  the  rivers  Pison  and  Hiddekel. 

We  have  nothing  on  the  Eastern  continent  to  indicate  so 
clearly  the  position  of  the  other  two  internal  rivers ;  but  we 
would  suggest  that  beneath  the  Ural  Mountains  flowed  the 
Gihon,  when  that  would  be  the  left  arm  of  the  world,  and 
the  Euphrates  would  be  that  grand  stream  which  flows 
through  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  passes  under  the  African 
continent,  along  the  place  indicated  by  the  Mountains  of  the 
Moon  ;  which,  therefore,  would  be  the  left  leg. 

As  the  primitive  ocean  was  in  proportion  to  the  earth  as 
the  heart  to  the  human  body,  and  as  the  heart  is  under  the 
left  arm,  therefore  we  may  suppose,  and  especially  since 
the  great  internal  stream  still  runs  out  therefrom,  that  the 
Mediterranean  Sea  was  then  covered  with  a  crust,  and  was 
a  part  of  that  great  artery  of  the  world  which  passed  in 
through  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar  from  her  great  heart  in  the 
breast  of  the  figure,  or  where  the  Atlantic  rolls  between 
Europe  and  North  America. 

The  investigations  of  scientific  men  have  led  to  the  con- 
clusion that  our  Gulf  Stream  is  the  outflow  of  a  mighty 
volume  of  water  which  passes  from  the  Mediterranean  Sea, 
under  Africa  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  comes  to  the  sur- 
face in  the  South  Atlantic,  or  in  the  Caribbean  Sea.  Is  this 
not  a  justification  of  our  theory  of  the  internal  or  arterial 
circulation  of  the  waters  through  the  body  of  the  primitive 
earth  ? 

It  might  be  made  interesting,  possibly  useful,  should  the 
geologist  trace  out  as  far  as  indicated  by  the  fragmentary 
ranges  of  mountains  and  hills,  the  great  internal,  arterial, 
and  venous  channels  of  the  primitive  world,  where  pulsated, 
in  obedience  to  the  surging  of  the  sea,  vast  volumes  of  salt 
water,  by  which  means  the  whole  earth  was  moistened,  its 


1G8  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

surface  was  rendered  productive,  and  from  which  flowed  out 
the  rivulets  and  rivers,  or  external  veins.  The  water,  when 
thrown  out  from  the  sea,  was  laden  with  salt  and  all  kind 
of  minerals  in  solution,  which,  filtering  through  the  earth, 
deposited  its  fatness  in  the  soil  for  the  support  of  vegetation, 
and  finally  gushed  out  upon  the  surface,  pure  sweet  water, 
fully  prepared  to  slake  the  thirst  of  man  and  beast ;  when 
by  many  a  tortuous  winding,  it  flowed  back  to  the  universal 
reservoir  of  water,  the  great  heart  of  the  world. 

How  can  we  account  for  the  fact  that  the  hills  and  the 
mountains  always  run  in  ranges,  unless  we  suppose  that  in 
the  original  plastic  condition  of  the  earth,  her  arterial  waters, 
surging  beneath  the  surface,  threw  up  these  ranges,  which 
formerly,  as  broad  arches,  stood  above  the  internal  volumes 
of  the  flood.  Now,  however,  those  channels  are  for  the  most 
filled  up,  and,  it  may  be,  with  the  immeasurable  treasures 
of  the  old  world.  What  vast  riches  and  inestimable  wealth 
may  we  not  suppose  to  be  heaped  up  in  that  channel  under 
the  Rocky  Mountains  where  once  flowed  the  Pison,  one  of 
the  earth's  great  internal  rivers  ! 

We  might  trace  a  further  resemblance  between  the  world 
and  a  human  body  by  pointing  out  the  rock  formations  in 
the  former  answering  to  the  bones  in  the  latter;  and  we  feel 
confident  that  the  analogy  between  the  two  would  appear 
so  striking  that  no  one  would  hesitate  to  agree  with  us  that 
the  body  of  Adam  was  formed  to  be  a  representation  of  the 
world.  We  will  not  dwell  here,  however,  hoping  that 
enough  has  already  been  said  on  the  subject  to  induce  the 
intelligent  reader  to  make  the  comparison  for  himself,  and 
to  deduce  his  own  conclusions. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  169 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Locality  of  Eden  Literally — The  Hyperborean 
Regions  of  Orpheus. 

WE  understand  the  description  given  by  Moses  of  the 
garden  to  be  a  prefiguration  both  of  the  world  and 
of  the  body  of  Adam.  Before  discussing  its  application 
particularly  to  the  body  of  Adam,  it  becomes  necessary 
to  the  development  of  our  plan  here  to  inquire  more  fully 
as  to  the  locality  of  the  literal  garden  of  Eden,  in  which 
Adam  lived  and  reigned  and  sinned  and  was  disgraced. 

If  the  garden  were  established  to  represent  the  whole 
world  and  the  body  of  Adam,  then  was  it  variegated  with 
gently  rising  hills  and  lovely  dells,  like  the  graceful  swells 
caused  by  the  veins  and  muscles  in  a  healthy  human  body. 
At  a  glance  Adam  could  see  the  miniature  representation  of 
the  vast  dominion  over  which  he  reigned. 

In  such  a  representation,  where  else  but  at  the  head  of  the 
world  would  be  located  the  power  which  should  govern  the 
world ;  therefore  we  conclude,  as  we  have  concluded,  that 
the  garden  of  Eden  was  at  the  north  pole,  or  head  of  the 
world,  and  that  the  artery  which  is  divided  in  the  temples 
answers  to  the  rivers  which  watered  the  garden.  Like  the 
rich  curls  on  the  head  of  youth,  the  trees  and  vines,  loaded 
with  luxuriant  fruits  and  lovely  flowers  of  many  variegated 
hues,  and  redolent  with  a  thousand  sweet  odors,  formed  a 
glorious  canopy  over  the  happy  residence  of  the  world's 
great  king. 

There  were  no  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  no  sun's  fierce 

fervors,  no  wintry  blasts,  no  burning  heat,  no  biting  frosts, 

no  extremes  of  wet  and  drought ;  nature  and  nature's  laws 

were  perfect  and  in  perfect  harmony,  and  all  things  con- 

15 


170  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

spired  to  render  the  garden  of  Eden  a  Paradise,  "  where  even 
a  god  might  deign  to  dwell."  The  garden  was  a  map  and  a 
miniature  representation  of  the  primitive  condition  of  the 
whole  earth.  How  vast  must  have  been  the  climatic  and 
meteorological  differences  in  the  world  then  and  now! 

"What  is  it  which  produces  the  change  of  seasons,  the  ex- 
tremes of  heat  and  cold,  of  rain  and  drought,  the  fervors  of 
the  equator  and  the  eternal  frosts  of  the  poles,  the  dead 
calms  and  furious  storms,  the  unceasing  change  and  uni- 
versal confusion  under  which  all  nature  labors  ? 

It  will  be  remembered  that,  according  to  a  fixed  law  of 
motion,  the  earth  should  revolve  in  a  right  line  to  the 
motive  power,  and,  therefore,  that  her  axis  should  be  per- 
pendicular to  the  plane  of  her  orbit,  or  at  right  angles  to 
the  current  of  electricity  from  the  sun.  This  kind  of  revo- 
lution would  produce  equal  days  and  nights  from  pole  to 
pole,  and,  consequently,  a  temperate  climate  everywhere ; 
but  the  most  delightful  spots,  because  there  would  be  eternal 
light,  would  be  at  the  poles. 

The  sense  of  touch  goes  out  from  the  head,  and  conveys 
impressions  to  the  brain  from  every  part  of  the  body ;  and 
yet  this  universal  sense  is  divided  at  the  head  into  the  four 
senses  of  hearing,  seeing,  tasting,  smelling.  By  the  one 
river  divided  into  four  rivers  the  garden  of  Eden  was 
watered  and  rendered  fruitful  —  was  made  the  glorious 
habitation  of  the  lord  and  sovereign  of  all  the  earth,  which 
without  them  would  have  been  a  barren  waste.  By  the  one 
universal  sense  of  touch,  divided  off  into  the  four  specific 
senses,  the  brain  is  rendered  active,  fruitful  of  thought,  the 
seat  of  the  soul,  the  material  organism  through  Avhich  divine 
intelligence  may  act ;  but  cut  off  all  these  senses,  and  the 
brain  is  inert  matter,  incapable  of  thought,  of  impulse,  and 
of  action. 

The  garden  of  Eden,  then,  Avas  located  at  the  north  pole, 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  171 

or  head  of  the  world,  and  when  she  revolved  upon  her  axis 
perpendicularly  to  the  plane  of  her  orbit,  it  was  in  perpetual 
light,  without  the  possibility  of  any  extremes  of  heat  and 
cold,  and  of  wet  and  dry.  It  was  the  head,  and  crowned 
with  unending  light ;  and  the  whole  body  of  the  earth  was 
blessed  with  equal  days  and  nights,  through  all  the  year, 
from  pole  to  pole.  On  this  account  the  seasons  were  always 
and  everywhere  the  same,  except  only  the  slight  difference 
produced  by  the  distance  from  the  sun,  between  the  aphelion 
and  the  perihelion  of  the  earth's  orbit. 

When  the  earth  revolved  upon  her  perpendicular  axis,  the 
atmosphere  must  have  been  greatly  elevated  at  the  equator 
and  correspondingly  depressed  at  the  poles.  This  condition 
was  lasting,  because  the  motion  which  produced  it  was  regu- 
lar and  continuous.  The  elevated  atmosphere  at  the  equa- 
tor would  necessarily  soften  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun,  and 
the  depressed  atmosphere  or  that  of  less  elevation  at  the 
poles  would  admit  the  oblique  rays  of  the  sun  to  penetrate 
there  with  such  freedom  that  the  temperature  must  have 
been  everywhere  near  the  same,  and  perfectly  delightful. 
There  could  be  no  cross  currents  of  the  atmosphere,  no  vio- 
lent winds,  no  aerial  commotions;  but  gentle  breezes,  redo- 
lent with  balmy  odors,  from  east  to  west,  caused  by  the  solid 
earth  revolving  more  rapidly  than  the  circumambient  air, 
breathed  delicious,  even  ecstatic  joys  on  all  the  happy  deni- 
zens of  the  earth. 

There  could  be  no  sickness  or  protracted  pain  or  misery 
in  such  a  happy  world ;  and  man  and  beast,  in  perfect  bliss, 
must  have  lived  out  their  appointed  time.  The  happy  beasts, 
with  every  want  gratified,  parted  life  without  a  pang,  and 
their  bodies  furnished  food  for  the  carnivora  ;  which  in  turn 
becoming  so  numerous  as  to  endanger  the  order  of  being 
which  God  had  established  in  the  world,  with  a  quick,  sharp 
blow  from  the  men  whom  He  had  made  in  his  image  and 


172  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

likeness,  were  removed  from  the  stage  of  action ;  and  tliese 
last,  at  the  call  of  their  Maker,  yielded  up  their  happy  lives 
without  a  murmur  or  regret.  Happy  denizens  of  a  happy 
world! 

Moses  informs  us  that  there  was,  in  all  the  primitive 
earth,  no  rain  ;  but  a  mist  went  up  and  watered  the  whole 
face  of  the  ground.  The  electrical  condition  of  the  earth 
and  air  was  uniform,  and  there  could  be  no  extraordinary 
evaporations,  and  no  rain-clouds  could  be  formed.  The  gen- 
tle evaporation  which  daily  went  on  like  the  insensible  per- 
spiration of  a  healthy  body,  in  a  world  where  all  was  order 
and  regularity,  was  nightly  condensed,  or  more  accurately, 
the  gases,  relieved  from  combination  by  the  great  electrical 
machine,  the  sun,  were  recombined. 

The  happy  earth,  by  day,  was  slightly  stimulated  by  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  which  prepared  a  delightful  anodyne  for 
her  at  night ;  and  thus  she  was  rendered  productive  beyond 
our  most  extravagant  conceptions ;  and  no  doubt  the  num- 
ber of  men  and  of  beasts  which  then  inhabited  her  surface 
would  be  astonishing  to  the  most  devout  student  of  the  laws 
of  nature  in  this  miserable  age.  We  may  form  some  idea 
of  the  richness  of  the  soil  and  the  luxuriance  of  vegetation, 
by  remembering  that  there  were  no  rains  to  wash  off  the  soil ; 
but  where  the  vegetable  grew  and  matured,  there  it  decayed 
and  went  to  enrich  the  eai'th. 

In  this  happy  state,  thus  perfect  and  populous,  the  world 
was,  when  Adam  came  to  be  her  imperial  lord.  He  came, 
not  as  the  man  who  was  created  in  the  image  and  likeness 
of  God,  to  subdue  the  earth,  but  to  receive  the  voluntary 
submission  of  the  world  to  his  august  authority.  He  came, 
not  to  people  the  earth,  but  to  rule  its  numerous  inhabitants, 
as  God  rules  in  the  heavens.  He  came,  not  with  his  mate, 
as  the  other  animals  and  men  had  done,  but  he  came  as  the 
sole  sovereign  of  the  world. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  173 

An  angel  could  not  have  governed  the  world,  because  its 
inhabitants  were  physical  beings.  No  individual  of  the  then 
governing  race  could  be  elevated  above  his  brethren  without 
humiliation  and  great  violence  to  their  feelings,  even  if  one 
suitable  to  the  task  could  have  been  found.  The  law  was 
ever  unchangiiig,  that  whatever  procreates  must  multiply- 
after  his  kind  ;  therefore,  since  the  first  governing  man  was 
not  endowed  with  the  desire  or  capacity  for  empire,  none  of 
his  descendants  could  possess  these  qualities ;  and  hence  the 
necessity  for  the  creation  of  another  man ;  a  man  whose 
physical  beauty  and  perfection,  and  whose  intellectual  su- 
periority should  as  far  surpass  that  of  the  governing  man 
as  the  latter  excelled  the  animal  man. 

His  body  was  made  most  perfect,  most  complete  in  love- 
liness, and  beauty  and  nobility  of  appearance,  and  in  refine- 
ment of  its  material,  of  any  which  had  yet  been  made ;  and 
into  this  body  was  breathed  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  became 
a  living  soul.  To  this  man  was  given  the  passions,  instincts, 
and  desires  of  perfect  manhood,  else  how  could  he  be  a  fit 
ruler  of  men  ?  He  was  endowed  with  intellectual  capacities 
and  powers  inferior  only  to  the  high  intelligences  of  heaven  ; 
for  man  is  but  a  little  lower  than  the  angels. 

The  garden  into  which  he  was  placed,  as  we  have  seen, 
was  located  at  the  north  pole ;  and  this  we  shall  now  pro- 
ceed to  make  more  clear,  by  reference  to  other  facts  than 
those  already  adduced.  From  revelation,  and  the  necessi- 
ties and  aptitudes  in  the  case,  we  have  concluded  that  the 
garden  in  which  Adam  was  placed  was  there ;  and  if  this 
were  not  so,  whence  were  derived  the  traditions  in  regard 
to  the  hyperborean  regions  ?  They  were  not  a  pure  inven- 
tion, for  if  any  man,  however  deep  in  the  folds  of  antiquity, 
had  possessed  the  temerity  and  unbounded  powers  of  inven- 
tion  to  have  originated  these  traditions,  he  certainly  would 
not  have  been  forgotten ;  but  would,  in  the  afiections  of  the 
15* 


174  THE     BIBLE    TEUE. 

ancients,  have  usurped  the  position  of  Apollo,  and,  as  the 
president  of  the  Muses,  he  would  have  been  worshipped  as 
the  god  who  had  come  to  them  literally  from  beyond  the 
north. 

It  is  impossible  to  conjecture  that  the  rude,  uncultivated 
ancestors  of  the  Greeks  could  have  invented,  without  some 
facts  to  start  with,  the  glowing  description  of  the  hyper- 
borean regions,  as  given  us  by  Orpheus  and  Pindar.  They 
say  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  happy  land,  "  On  sweet  and 
fragrant  herbs  they  feed,  amid  verdant  and  grassy  pastures, 
and  drink  ambrosial  dew,  divine  potation ;  all  resplendent 
alike  in  coeval  youth,  a  placid  serenity  forever  smiles  on 
their  brows  and  lightens  in  their  eyes ;  the  consequence  of 
a  just  temperament  of  mind  and  disposition,  both  in  the 
parents  and  in  the  sons,  disposing  them  to  do  what  is  just 
and  to  speak  what  is  wise.  Neither  diseases  nor  wasting  old 
age  infests  this  holy  people;  but,  without  labor,  without  war, 
they  continue  to  live  happily,  and  to  escape  the  vengeance 
of  the  cruel  Nemesis." 

Is  this  not  a  traditional  description  of  the  Paradise  which 
Moses  describes  ?  In  the  present  condition  of  the  world,  by 
what  train  of  reason,  or  by  Avhat  kind  of  flight  of  fancy 
could  the  most  poetic  imagination  have  thought  of  placing 
the  "happy  regions  of  the  blessed  beyond  where  the  north 
wind  begins  to  blow?"  Who  could,  in  the  wildest  fancy, 
have  dreamed  of  perpetual  spring  and  unending  grassy  pas- 
tures at  the  north  pole,  when  all  experience  and  all  reason 
would  lead  us  to  the  conclusion  that  that  locality  must  be 
bound  up  in  the  adamantine  chains  of  unending  ice?  The 
poetic  imaginings  of  the  ancients  must  have  been  founded 
upon  some  tradition  handed  down  to  them  from  more  an- 
tique times,  and  was  an  indistinct  remembrance  of  a  former 
and  very  different  and  far  more  happy  condition  of  the 
world. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  175 

What  that  condition  was,  and  how  the  vast  change  couhl 
have  been  brought  about,  was  lost  to  mankind,  and  could 
not  possibly  be  recovered  except  by  a  direct  revelation.  In 
infinite  mercy  this  was  given  to  Moses,  by  whom  we  are  in- 
formed that  the  whole  earth  was  as  happily  situated  as  these 
hyperborean  regions  are  described  to  be  by  the  poets,  and 
that  the  world  was  cursed  on  account  of  the  sin  of  the 
world's  supreme  ruler.  A  rational  view  of  that  account,  and 
the  necessity  of  the  case,  has  already  led  us  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  scene  of  the  majesty  and  the  fall  of  Adam  was  at 
the  north  pole,  from  which  he  was  driven  out,  and  which  is 
guarded  to  this  day  by  circumambient  icebergs,  like  a 
flaming  sword  turning  every  way. 

The  tradition  of  the  hyperborean  regions  proves  the  fact 
that  an  imperfect  recollection  of  the  primitive  happy  con- 
dition of  our  first  parents  was  preserved  through  the  cata- 
clysm and  the  dispersion,  even  by  the  heathen ;  and  it 
proves  further  that  the  seat  of  original  happiness  was  at 
the  north  pole,  or  in  the  hyperborean  regions.  Therefore, 
Adam,  as  the  great  sole  sovereign,  was  enthroned  in  the 
garden  planted  for  him  at  the  head  of  the  world. 

He  was  endowed  with  the  lofty  capacities  for  investiga- 
tion and  the  comprehension  of  the  physical  and  metaphys- 
ical laws,  in  order  that  he  might  reveal  and  put  to  use  the 
vast  resources  of  nature,  which  to  the  red  man  would  for- 
ever have  remained  among  "the  kidden  mysteries."  He 
was  clothed  with  the  godlike  attributes  pertaining  to  a  high 
order  of  intelligence,  and  an  uncompromising  desire  for  sole 
sovereignty ;  and  hence  being  jealous  of  all  rivalry  in  gov- 
ernment and  philosophical  attainments,  he  was  a  suitable 
representative,  the  fit  vicegerent  of  God  on  earth. 

As  such,  all  men  and  animals  voluntarily  offered  their 
humble  submission  to  him,  and  God  commanded  him  to  eat 
freely  of  the  trees  of  the  garden,  except  of  the  tree  of  the 


176  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

knowledge  of  good  and  evil ;  "  for  in  the  day  thou  eatest 
thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die."  It  is  true  that,  had  not  this 
single  restraint  been  laid  upon  him,  he  might  have  become 
arrogant  in  his  self-sufficiency  ;  but  yet  we  must  believe  that 
this  injunction  was  imposed  upon  him  as  a  paternal  warn- 
ing rather  than  as  an  arbitrary  threat;  and  no  doubt  Adam, 
with  undarkened  intellect,  saw  clearly  the  connection  be- 
tween the  physical  cause  and  the  physical  effect,  between 
the  inhibited  indulgence  and  the  result  in  death.  There- 
fore, when  he  did  violate  the  law,  he  was  without  excuse, 
and  was  himself  the  author  of  his  own  misfortunes  and  of 
his  own  misery. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Locality  op  Eden  Figukatively  Considered. 

MANY  commentators  and  expounders  of  the  Bible  are 
in  the  habit  of  spiritualizing  everything  in  it,  until, 
to  say  the  least,  they  often  make  it  appear  a  very  silly  book; 
yet,  strangely  enough,  they  seize  upon  the  evident  figures 
under  consideration,  and  insist  with  all  the  tenacity  of 
fanaticism  in  giving  to  this  particular  passage  a  literal  con- 
struction. We  will  admit  the  description  of  the  garden  in 
Eden  has  a  literal  meaning  —  that  the  garden  was  a  minia- 
ture representation  of  the  whole  earth  ;  but  the  great  lesson 
intended  to  be  taught  —  the  beauty  of  the  passage — is  con- 
tained in  its  metaphorical  sense.  The  passions  and  instincts 
of  the  body,  the  desires  and  aspirations  of  the  intellect,  are 
the  trees  which  God  planted  in  the  garden,  which  is  the 
body  of  Adam.  He  might  freely  indulge  and  gratify  to  the 
fullest  extent  all  the  animal  appetites  and  intellectual  de- 


THE    BIBLE    TEUE.  177 

sires  of  his  nature,  one  passion  only  excepted,  which  is  re- 
presented by  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil, 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  garden. 

God  does  not  choose  to  govern  the  worlds  or  to  deal  with 
his  creatures  in  an  arbitrary  manner,  but  works  out  all  his 
designs  by  the  use  of  adequate  means.  The  death  of  the 
body  is  a  physical  result ;  therefore  the  question  arises  just 
here.  What  passion  is  that,  which,  if  indulged,  will  of  itself 
produce  death  ? 

We  have  already  seen  that,  by  the  law  of  reproduction, 
decay  and  death  will  follow,  or  that  whatever  reproduces 
must  die ;  hence  it  would  appear  that  the  only  restraint 
imposed  upon  Adam  was  this :  Thou  shalt  not  procreate ; 
for  in  the  day  thou  dost  indulge  that  passion,  in  conformity 
with  the  universal  law  of  being,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  This 
was  not  the  threat  of  a  tyrant,  but  the  merciful  injunction, 
or,  rather,  the  kind  admonition  of  a  Father. 

That  he  might  be  thoroughly  qualified  to  fill  the  high 
position  which  he  had  been  m.ade  to  occupy,  Adam  was 
indued  with  the  lofty  ambition  for  sole  sovereignty.  He 
was  created  to  be  the  king  of  all  the  earth,  and  in  order 
that  he  might  be  well  prepared  to  discharge  the  functions  of 
his  office,  and  that  the  position  might  ever  continue  one  of 
pleasure  to  him,  he  was  so  constituted  that,  to  be  happy,  he 
must  rule  the  world ;  and  he  could  no  more  bear  rivalry  in 
this,  than  the  Universal  King  could  permit  a  divided  au- 
thority in  the  government  of  the  heavens. 

It  is  an  inflexible  law  of  being  that  whatever  propagates 
its  species  must  multiply  after  its  kind.  If  Adam,  the  monarch 
of  all  the  earth,  should  become  the  father  of  a  race,  his  off- 
spring, like  himself,  must  be  possessed  of  an  ambition  which 
could  not  be  satisfied  short  of  universal  dominion.  It 
therefore  would  appear,  without  argument,  that  there  could 
be  no  place  in  the  world  for  more  than  one  such  individual ; 


178  THEBIBLETEUE. 

and  Adam,  ^Yitll  perfect  and  unclouded  intellect,  must  have 
fully  comprehended  this  truth.  When  he  first  came  upon 
the  stage  of  action,  God  mercifully  informed  him  that  he 
was  made  to  be  a  sole  sovereign,  and  that  if  he  should  pro- 
create his  species,  the  confusion  which  would  thereby  be 
introduced  into  the  world  would  render  it  absolutely  neces- 
sary that  he  should  die. 

We  have  already  supposed  that  Adam  understood  and 
obeyed  this  injunction,  and  lived  and  reigned  as  the  world's 
great  king  through  one  whole  day  of  superior  or  Adamic 
time,  or  a  thousand  years  of  ordinary  time.  It  is  reasonable 
to  suppose  that  this  time  was  spent  by  him  in  the  investiga- 
tion of  the  laws  of  nature,  the  development  of  the  resources 
of  the  earth,  and  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  his 
subjects,  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  the  world. 

At  the  end  of  this  period  he  had  learned  from  experience, 
as  well  as  from  his  own  reflection,  that  whatever  reproduces 
must  die  ;  and  that  like  must  beget  like.  Then,  when  he 
was  thoroughly  fortified  against  the  only  transgression  which 
it  was  possible  for  him  to  commit  against  God  and  his  own 
being,  and  when  it  was  evident  to  him  that  there  was  in  all 
the  earth  no  being  capable  of  entering  fully  into  his  views, 
of  sympathizing  in  the  joys  and  majesty  of  his  reign,  or  of 
appreciating  completely  the  physical  improvements  of  the 
earth,  and  the  discoveries  in  the  arts  and  sciences  which  he 
was  continually  making  —  then  "God  said.  It  is  not  good 
for  the  man  to  be  alone." 

The  want  of  such  companionship  was  the  only  desire 
Adam  could  have  which  had-  not  been  gratified ;  therefore 
God  determined  to  make  a  helpmeet  for  him — not  a  wife, 
but  a  companion,  a  friend  ;  an  individual  who  should  be  like 
him  in  physical  perfection  and  beauty,  and  in  intellectual 
endowments  and  high  aspirations.     He  was  now  strongly 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  179 

fortified  by  experience  against  the  violation  of  the  law  of 
his  immortality. 

In  a  thousand  years  of  philosophic  investigation  and 
reflection,  Adam  had  so  schooled  his  animal  desires  that 
he  felt  no  inclination  to  transgress  in  this  direction ;  and 
hence,  no  doubt,  his  prayer  to  God  was  for  a  companion 
who  could  sympathize  with  him  in  the  affairs  of  his  govern- 
ment, and  who,  endowed  with  capacities  similar  to  his  own, 
could  appreciate  the  discoveries  which  he  was  continually 
making  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  God  heard  his  prayer,  and 
gave  to  him  a  helpmeet,  a  suitable  companion  —  one  in 
every  respect  the  exact  counterpart  of  himself —  more  beau- 
tiful in  form  —  with  the  intellectual  capacity  for  compre- 
hending all  mental  efforts,  and  a  quick  intuition  and  appre- 
ciation of  the  beautiful  in  nature  and  in  art  suj)erior  to  his 
own. 

Such  was  the  companion,  not  the  wife,  whom  God  gave  to 
be  with  Adam.  To  her  he  imparted  the  condition  upon 
which  their  immortality  and  their  happy  reign  over  the 
whole  earth  depended.  This  companion  was  a  female,  and 
the  natural  desire  of  Adam  might  therefore  be  excited  by 
continual  intimate  association ;  yet  he  was  so  fortified  by 
faith  in  his  God,  and  his  experience  of  the  operations  of 
nature,  and  his  knowledge  of  the  relation  between  cause  and 
effect,  that  his  great  enemy  never  once  thought  of  attacking 
him  directly,  nor  ever  hoped  thus  to  tempt  him  to  his  ruin. 

The  woman,  his  companion,  however,  who  was  new  in  the 
world,  and  therefore  inexperienced,  although  she  daily  wit- 
nessed the  intellectual  labors  of  her  lord  in  the  investigation 
of  nature  and  nature's  laws,  yet,  inspired  as  she  was  with  tlie 
same  thirst  for  knowledge  which  elevated  Adam  so  far  above 
all  other  creatures  —  fortified  as  she  was  only  by  the  advice 
and  counsel  of  Adam — she  was  approached  by  the  tempter. 
With  subtlety  superior  to  that  of  all  the  beasts  of  the  field, 


180  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

well  understanding  her  great  thirst  for  knowledge,  the  ser- 
pent attacked  her  in  this  direction,  because  the  passion 
which  must  not  be  gratified  was  represented  by  a  tree  called 
the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

"Adam  was  not  deceived:  but  the  woman  being  deceived 
was  in  the  transgression  ;  "  and  Avhen  she  had  been  seduced 
from  the  path  of  purity  and  innocence,  went  to  the  great 
sovereign  of  the  world,  and  telling  him  what  she  had  done, 
induced  him,  though  fully  aware  of  the  terrible  conse- 
quences, to  partake  also  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil. 

Two  questions  come  up  here  for  investigation ;  namely. 
Why  was  Adam's  helpmeet  or  companion  made  a  female  ? 
and.  Who  was  the  serpent  who  tempted  and  beguiled  Eve 
from  the  path  of  virtue  and  of  life  ?  These  questions  we  will 
attempt  to  answer  in  their  order,  and  as  clearly  as  we  may. 
We  care  not  whether  our  solutions  shall  be  according  to  the 
teachings  of  the  commentators  or  not,  provided  they  shall 
comport  with  truth  and  reason. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


Why  the  "  Helpmeet  "  God  gave  to  Adam  was  a  Female 
—  The  Fall. 

HAD  the  companion  of  the  world's  great  monarch  been 
a  man,  he  must  have  been  equal  to  Adam ;  equal  phys- 
ically, equal  intellectually,  equal  in  capacities  and  in  high 
aspirations.  Adam  was  so  constituted  that  he  could  not  be 
happy  without  the  sole,  undisputed  sovereignty  of  a  world  ; 
and  had  another  man,  such  as  Adam,  been  created,  he  too 
must  have  possessed  the  same  thirst  for  knowledge,  and  the 


THEBIBLETRUE.  181 

same  desire  for  universal  authority ;  and,  instead  of  being  a 
helpmeet,  this  other  man  would  necessarily  have  been  thrown 
in  opposition  to  Adam ;  and  jealousy,  envy,  rivalry,  and  war 
must  inevitably  have  resulted  from  the  very  constitution  of 
the  two  monarchs.  No  more  could  the  world  remain  at 
peace  with  two  such  beings  as  Adam  in  it,  than  a  divided 
authority  could  be  tolerated  in  the  hierarchy  of  the  heavens. 

However,  could  not  a  man  have  been  made  as  a  companion 
for  Adam  without  the  desire  for  sovereignty,  or  any  dispo- 
sition which  might  lead  him  to  interfere  in  the  government 
of  the  world?  If  Adam  was  made  to  be  a  universal  king, 
and  if  his  happiness  depended  upon  the  possession  of  abso- 
lute dominion,  how  could  any  one  be  a  helpmeet  for  him, 
who  cared  for  none  of  these  things  ?  If  such  a  being  would 
have  supplied  the  demand  of  his  heart,  the  yearnings  of  his 
nature,  there  was  no  necessity  whatever  for  a  new  creation; 
because  such  individuals  were  abundant  among  his  subjects, 
the  old  governing  race  of  the  world. 

It  is  utterly  impossible  for  any  one  who  cares  nothing  for 
authority  himself,  to  sympathize  with  him  who,  to  be  happy, 
must  wield  the  sceptre  of  universal  authority.  If  we  sup- 
pose that  another  man  had  been  made  without  the  ambition 
for  sovereignty,  but  with  the  same  intense  desire  for  knowl- 
edge that  distinguished  Adam,  do  we  not  perceive  that,  while 
the  latter  Avas  engaged  in  governmental  affairs,  the  former 
.would  be  pushing  his  philosophic  researches,  and  in  a  short 
time  would  become  much  wiser  than  he  who  sat  upon  the 
throne.  This  would  have  introduced  a  condition  of  things 
which  by  no  means  could  have  been  tolerated  by  the  abso- 
lute and  jealous  lord  of  the  whole  earth. 

It  follows,  then,  that  a  man  could  not  be  so  constituted 

as  to  meet  the  designs  of  the  Almighty  and  the  desires  of 

Adam.     A  merciful  God  w^as  so  careful  of  the  happiness  of 

Adam,  and  of  the  peace  and  harmony  of  the  world,  that 

16 


182  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

he  would  not  create  this  man  and  his  female  at  the  same 
time,  as  he  had  done  in  the  creation  of  all  other  animals 
and  the  first  governing  man ;  and  this  would  certainly  have 
been  the  case  in  this  instance  as  well  as  in  all  others,  had 
reproduction  been  the  design  of  his  being. 

Moses  tells  us  that  the  first  governing  man  was  created 
male  and  female,  and  God  blessed  them,  and  said  unto  them, 
Be  fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth.  When 
Adam  was  created,  however,  he  was  made  as  the  other  ani- 
mals had  been ;  that  is,  his  body  was  brought  forth  by  or 
sprang  from  the  earth ;  and  when  fully  matured,  God  caused 
the  current  of  electricity  to  put  the  finely  constructed  or- 
ganism into  operation,  and  Adam  became  a  living  animal. 
Had  it  been  intended  that  he  should  have  been  a  reproducing 
animal,  would  not  his  female  have  been  made  then  and  in 
the  same  manner? 

Since,  however,  Adam  was  designed  to  be  the  sole  repre- 
sentative on  earth  of  the  wisdom,  power,  and  majesty  of 
God,  he  was  endowed  with  a  high  order  of  intelligence,  but 
a  little  lower  than  the  angels  are,  and  hence  it  is  said  that 
he  became  a  living  intelligence  or  soul.  He  was  imme- 
diately installed  into  his  high  oflice,  placed  in  his  palatial 
residence  in  the  garden  of  pleasure  which  had  been  prepared 
for  him,  and  commanded  to  dress  it  and  keep  it.  We  have 
already  seen  that  this  command  extended  to  the  whole  earth, 
for  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  were  given  to  him  for  a  posses- 
sion. 

Afterward,  but  how  long  we  can  only  conjecture  from 
circumstances  and  from  analogy,  and  which  we  have  sup- 
posed to  have  been  at  least  one  superior  day  or  a  thousand 
years  according  to  our  reckoning,  then  God  said.  It  is  not 
good  for  the  man  to  be  alone.  So  he  made  a  helpmeet  or 
companion  for  him,  who  should  be  with  him  in  his  lonely 
and  reflective  hours ;  who  should  rejoice  in  his  high  govern- 


THE    BIBLE    TEUE.  183 

mental  honors;  who  couhl  fully  appreciate  without  jealousy 
the  vast  improvements  which  he  had  made  and  was  still 
making  in  the  condition  of  the  world ;  who  could  under- 
stand and  admire  the  godlike  ability  with  which  he  inves- 
tigated and  developed  the  laws  of  nature,  by  w^hich  not  only 
this,  but  all  the  worlds  and  vast  systems  of  worlds  are  gov- 
erned. 

This  companion  must  of  necessity  have  been  like  him  in 
physical  perfection  and  mental  refinement,  endowed  with 
the  ambition  for  universal  dominion,  and  the  desire  for 
knowledge  as  keen  and  intense  as  these  passions  were  in 
Adam  himself,  in  order  that  this  being  might  fully  appre- 
ciate and  heartily  sympathize  with  him  in  all  his  schemes, 
in  all  his  mighty  mental  efforts.  Had  such  an  individual 
been  made  a  man,  it  is  evident  that  the  two  jealous  kings 
would  in  time  have  disagreed,  and  confusion  and  war  would 
have  ensued.  God,  in  mercy,  to  prevent  the  possibility  of 
any  future  variance  between  Adam  and  his  helpmeet,  made 
her  a  female. 

Further,  He  would  not  even  make  her  body  directly  from 
the  earth,  as  the  bodies  of  the  females  of  all  other  animals 
had  been  made ;  but,  causing  a  deep  sleep  to  come  upon 
Adam,  God  took  one  of  his  ribs  and  made  of  it  a  woman, 
whom  He  gave  to  be  with  Adam.  Thus  a  great  miracle 
was  performed,  the  only  one  mentioned  in  the  history  of  the 
entire  creation,  in  order  that  Adam  might  have  a  companion, 
not  similar,  but  the  exact  counterpart  of  himself ;  a  distinct 
individuality,  yet  bone  of  his  bone  and  flesh  of  his  flesh,  with 
instincts  and  ambitions  as  lofty  as  his  own,  yet  life  of  his 
life  and  soul  of  his  soul.  He  and  his  companion  were  two 
perfect  and  distinct  individuals,  yet — mystery  of  God!  — 
they  were  but  one.  By  this  wise  and  merciful  arrangement 
Adam  obtained  the  desired  help  and  companionship  with- 
out the  sole  sovereignty  and  peace  of  the  world  being  en- 


184  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

dangered,  because  the  desire  of  the  one  was  the  ambition  of 
the  other ;  what  was  the  pleasure  of  one  was  the  pleasure 
of  both.  Under  these  auspicious  circumstances,  how  glori- 
ous was  the  government  of  the  world!  —  and  but  for  the 
transgression  of  the  law  of  immortality  and  of  sole  sover- 
eignty, it  might  have  so  continued  to  the  end  of  time. 

The  queen  of  all  the  earth,  endowed  with  the  lofty  de- 
sires of  her  lord,  with  impulses  much  more  intense,  and 
fortified  neither  by  long  experience  nor  deep  reflection,  as 
her  mind  was  not  matured  in  regard  to  the  immutable  laws 
of  nature,  her  faith  in  God  was  not  rationally  established ; 
therefore,  Avhen  caught  alone,  she  was  persuaded  to  believe 
that  by  the  transgression  of  the  law,  all  that  wisdom  which 
was  obtained  by  Adam  only  by  patient  thought  and  philo- 
sophic research,  would  come  to  them  by  intuition.  She 
was  the  more  easily  deceived  because  the  passion  which 
they  were  forbidden  to  indulge  was  represented  by  a  tree  in 
the  midst  of  the  garden,  called  the  tree  of  the  kiwxdedge  of 
good  and  evil. 

We  suppose  that  the  tempter  pointed  out  to  her  the  in- 
dulgence of  this  passion  by  all  living  creatures  except 
alone  by  her  and  Adam,  and  that  death  in  no  instance  had 
ever  followed  the  act ;  then  why  should  it  be  so  in  their 
case  only  ?  All  other  creatures  die  because  He  has  made 
them  to  do  so ;  but  you  He  made  immortal,  and  therefore 
He  knows  that  you  can  never  die. 

Thus  our  poor  mother  was  deluded,  when,  joyous  with 
the  discovery  that  neither  death  nor  any  perceptible  harm 
attended  the  act,  she  ran  with  the  acquired  knowledge,  and 
persuaded  Adam  that  all  this  while  he  had  been  duped  by 
his  God ;  "  and  he  took  the  fruit  which  the  woman  offered, 
and  did  also  eat." 

As  to  the  immediate  results  of  the  fall,  as  well  as  to  its 
legitimate   sequences,  we   have   volume   upon  volume   of 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  185 

spiritualizing ;  yet  the  subject  has  been  so  mystified,  the 
word  "Jacob"  so  frequently  occurs,  or  is  implied,  that  the 
inquirer  after  truth  had  best  lay  them  all  aside,  and,  in 
the  fear  of  God,  depend  upon  the  light  which  Moses  gives, 
and  investigate  for  himself. 

What  is  the  natural  and  rational  view  in  which  we  are 
to  consider  the  fall  of  Adam  and  his  helpmeet?  If  we  are 
to  understand  that  the  eating  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil  is  to  be  taken  in  a  literal  sense 
alone ;  if  it  was  not  the  representation  of  a  moral  action,  or 
the  violation  of  an  immutable  law  of  being,  one  absolutely 
necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  designs  of  God  in 
the  creation  and  government  of  the  world,  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  what  Moses  says  on  the  subject  is  dark  and  mys- 
terious, instead  of  being,  as  it  should  be,  an  illumination  of 
the  subject  to  us,  the  most  interesting,  possibly  the  most  im- 
portant of  all  others. 

How  shall  we  account  for  the  existence  in  the  world  of 
good  and  evil,  of  life  and  death ;  for  the  tenacity  with 
which  we  cling  to  the  one  and  the  horror  with  which  we 
dread  the  other ;  the  shortness  of  the  one,  and  the  terrible 
certainty  of  the  other ;  the  strifes  within,  and  the  war- 
rings  without ;  the  confusion  of  the  elements ;  in  a  word, 
all  nature  unsettled  and  contending  with  itself?  These 
liave  been  questions  which  have  agitated  the  minds  of  the 
thoughtful  in  all  ages. 

The  Jew  and  the  Gentile,  the  priest  and  the  philosoiDher, 
the  statesman  and  the  soldier,  the  young  and  the  old,  are  all 
agreed  that  He  who  is  infinite  in  goodness  as  well  as  wisdom 
and  power,  could  not  have  made  things  as  they  are  —  could 
not  have  constituted  the  world  as  a  wretched  stage,  and 
then  made  the  teeming  millions  of  sentient  beings  to  be  the 
miserable  actors  in  the  terrible  tragedy  now  being  here 
enacted.  As  good  a  being  as  God  must  be  could  never 
IG* 


186  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

take  pleasure  in  erecting  such  a  stage,  on  which  lasting  joy 
or  permanent  happiness  cannot  be  represented,  and  in  call- 
ing into  being  performers  who  are  overwhelmed  in  pain  and 
misery  from  their  forced  entrance  to  their  fearful  exit. 

Deep  and  laborious  have  been  the  researches  of  the 
philosopher,  in  every  age  and  in  every  clime,  to  discover 
why  the  woi4d,  planned  by  Omniscience  and  created  by 
Omnipotence,  should  be  so  imperfect,  and  how  the  govern- 
ment of  the  same  should  pass  from  His  hands.  They,  how- 
ever, are  unable  to  solve  the  mystery ;  but  Moses,  admitted 
to  the  councils  of  the  Most  High,  tells  us  that  the  trans- 
gression of  Adam  brought  death  upon  our  race,  and  for  his 
sake  the  earth  was  cursed. 

The  law  is  immutable  and  without  exception,  as  every 
law  of  God  must  be,  that  all  results,  both  spiritual  and 
physical,  must  be  accomplished  by  the  use  of  adequate 
means.  Geology,  as  we  have  already  seen,  declares  that  the 
present  appearances  of  the  earth  have  been  produced  by  a 
vast  revolution  and  universal  upheaval  of  nature.  It  is 
proven  by  fossil  remains  that  animals  and  vegetables,  now 
found  only  near  the  equator,  once  flourished  in  much 
greater  perfection  as  near  the  north  pole  as  the  philosopher 
has  yet  been  able  to  push  his  discoveries.  Moses  tells  us 
that  the  physical  ruin,  as  well  as  the  moral  blight  of  the 
world,  was  effected  by  the  sin  of  Adam.  But  what  was  the 
mighty  means  by  which  Adam  could  thwart  the  moral  and 
physical  designs  of  Almighty  Power  in  regard  to  the  world? 

We  are  taught  that  Moses  intends  for  us  to  understand 
him  literally  only  when  he  tells  us  that  Adam  brought 
about  all  the  vast  ruin  of  the  world  by  the  mastication  of 
an  apple.  "With  due  deference  to  the  wisdom  of  the  theo- 
logically learned,  let  us  ask,  what  connection  can  there 
possibly  be  between  the  eating  of  an  apple  and  the  pain 
and  misery  and  death  of  his  youngest  son  ?     You  say  that, 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  187 

altliougli  the  slow  poison  of  the  apple  did  not  kill  Adam  for 
near  a  thousand  years,  yet  it  is  so  powerful  as  to  kill  his 
descendants  now  at  all  ages,  from  birth  to  the  age  of  three- 
score years  and  ten  ;  but  that  this  is  by  no  means  a  literal, 
but  a  spiritual,  figurative  poison.  If  this  be  so,  then  it 
must  have  been  a  figurative  poison  which  killed  Adam. 

Then  you  insist  that  a  real,  literal  apple  figuratively 
killed  Adam,  has  killed  all  his  race,  and  now,  six  thousand 
years  after  the  eating,  its  figurative  effects  in  killing  is  more 
powerful  than  ever  before.  A  real  cause  produces  real 
results  ;  a  figurative  cause,  if  we  may  be  allowed  the  expres- 
sion, can  effect  only  figurative  ends.  If,  as  you  maintain, 
the  forbidden  fruit  which  Adam  ate  was  a  real,  literal  apple, 
its  poison  is  literal,  and  therefore  the  conclusion  is  unavoid- 
able that  the  death  which  it  produced  on  Adam  and  his  race 
is  a  real,  literal  death.  If  it  were  a  figurative  apple,  then 
the  poison  is  figurative,  and  the  resultant  death  must  be 
figurative.  Hence  it  is  a  double  absurdity  to  say  that  Adam 
drew  from  a  literal  apple  a  figurative  poison,  which  produces 
real,  literal  death. 

You  teach  us  that  the  results  of  eating  the  apple  are 
spiritual.  The  act  of  eating  is  wholly  physical ;  then  how 
could  it  produce  spiritual  results  ?  You  tell  us  that  the  tree, 
with  its  tempting,  luscious  fruits,  was  placed  in  the  midst  of 
the  garden,  and  that  Adam  was  forbidden  to  eat  thereof 
merely  as  a  test  of  obedience ;  that  when  he  did  eat  of  that 
tree,  God  was  so  incensed  as  to  curse,  not  only  Adam  and  his 
offspring,  but  also  the  entire  animal  and  vegetable  king- 
doms, ay,  the  very  inanimate  earth  upon  which  they  dwelt. 
This  kind  of  punishment  would  have  been  arbitrary  in  the 
extreme,  such  as  a  very  passionate  tyrant  might  be  supposed 
to  be  capable  of  inflicting,  if  he  should  punish  with  death  a 
w^hole  nation  because  of  the  disobedience  of  his  own  son. 

According,  however,  to  our  views,  God,  the  creator  and 


188  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

upholder  of  all  things,  never  acts  arbitrarily,  but  works  out 
all  his  designs  by  fixed  and  immutable  laws;  therefore,  not- 
withstanding the  ofFensiveness  to  the  majesty  of  heaven  of 
the  transgression  of  Adam,  yet  God  punished  him  not  as  a 
passionate  man  might  have  done,  but,  as  a  just  judge,  de- 
clared the  law  in  the  case,  and  at  the  same  time,  as  a 
gracious,  merciful  father,  gave  promise  of  future  hope  and 
happiness  to  his  guilty,  offending  children. 

Hence  death,  all  the  moral  and  physical  ills  which  have 
come  upon  Adam  and  all  his  race,  the  warring  of  the  elements, 
the  confusion  in  nature,  are  not  the  effects  of  the  vengeful 
wrath  of  God,  but  the  legitimate,  ay,  the  inevitable  results 
of  the  disobedience  of  him  who  had  been  appointed  the  uni- 
versal representative  and  supreme  ruler  of  the  world.  These 
mighty  results,  by  no  process  of  reasoning,  can  be  deducible 
from  the  eating  of  an  apple. 

If  Adam  were  made  for  sole  sovereignty,  and  indued  Avith 
a  lofty  ambition  which  could  be  satisfied  only  with  undi- 
vided and  world-wide  supremacy,  then,  in  a  perfect  state  of 
happiness,  there  was  in  all  the  earth  no  place  for  another 
such  being  as  he  was.  Should  others  like  him,  with  in- 
stincts and  aspirations  for  supreme  authority,  come  into  the 
world,  it  is  evident  that  envy,  jealousy,  strife,  confusion,  and 
war  must  necessarily  come  with  them.  Had  God  originally 
designed  a  race  of  such  beings,  and  yet  made  them  im- 
mortal, would  he  not  have  been  the  author  and  builder  of 
a  pandemonium,  from  which  there  could  have  been  no 
escape  ?  And  would  not  all  have  united  in  a  petition  to 
him  to  open  the  door  of  mercy,  and  permit  friendly  death 
to  release  them  from  the  horrid  scene  of  strife  and  confu- 
sion? God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace, 
harmony,  and  happiness  ;  therefore  he  could  not  design  that 
there  should  be,  in  a  perfect  and  peaceful  world,  more  than 
one  being  with  desires  and  capacities  for  supreme  authority. 


THE    BIBLE    TEUE.  189 

And  hence  he  did  not  command  Adam,  as  he  did  every  other 
living  creature,  to  multiply  after  his  kind. 

We  have  seen  that  whatever  procreates,  ipso  facto  must 
die  —  that  is,  the  law  of  reproduction  is  the  law  of  death  ; 
therefore,  if  Adam  transgressed  the  law  by  the  observance 
of  which  his  Creator  had  declared  that  he  might  be  immortal 
and  a  happy  monarch  forever,  then  it  was  by  his  own  act 
that  he  brought  death  upon  himself,  and  strife  and  confusion 
and  misery  upon  the  world.  He  voluntarily,  and  contrary 
to  the  law,  procreated  a  race  of  beings,  who,  like  himself, 
were  ambitious  of  universal  supremacy,  thereby  necessi- 
tating his  own  abdication  of  that  throne,  without  which, 
from  the  very  organization  of  his  nature,  he  must  be  miser- 
able. The  beings  whom  he  forced  upon  the  stage  of  action 
in  opposition  to  the  will  of  God,  from  the  fact  that  they 
must  be  like  him,  with  his  disjDosition  to  rebellion,  with  all 
his  desires  and  instincts,  must  necessarily  be  born  to  an  in- 
heritance of  envy,  jealousy,  disappointment,  misery,  and 
death. 

Here  we  might  rest  the  question,  but  yet  we  will  again 
appeal  to  the  record  to  fortify  our  opinion,  after  we  have 
inquired  who  and  what  the  tempter  was. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


Who  the  Tempter  vtas  —  "And  they  sewed  fig-leaves 
together  and  made  themselves  aprons." 

THE  serpent,"  or  beguiler,  who  "was  more  subtle  than  all 
the  beasts  of  the  field,  said,  Yea  has  God  said.  Ye  shall 
not  eat  of  every  tree  of  the  garden  ?  "  We  learn  from  this, 
not  that  the  tempter  was  a  beast,  but  that  he  was  more  in- 


190  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

telligent  than  all  the  beasts  of  the  field.  The  subtlety  of 
his  argument  shows  that  he  was  a  rational  being,  and  the 
power  of  speech  abundantly  proves  that  he  was  a  man ;  for 
no  other  animal  possesses  this  faculty,  which,  indeed,  is  the 
distinctive  evidence  that  an  animal  belongs  to  the  genus 
homo.  It  matters  not  what  degree  of  intelligence  may  be  pos- 
sessed by  an  animal,  if  he  have  not  the  faculty  of  speech  he 
is  not  a  man  ;  in  the  converse,  however  mentally  defective, 
if  he  possess  this  faculty  he  is  therefore  classed  among  men. 
Man  alone,  of  all  the  animals,  has  the  power  of  speech  and 
of  ratiocination ;  but  the  tempter  not  only  spoke,  but  rea- 
soned subtlely  ;  hence  the  conclusion  is  unavoidable  that  the 
tempter  was  a  man. 

But  what  man  was  he  ?  This  is  a  question  easily  answered, 
if  our  position,  that  the  man  spoken  of  by  Moses  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Genesis,  who  had  the  capacity  to  govern  the 
world  for  at  least  fifty  thousand  years,  be  correct.  We  must 
bear  in  mind  that  the  world  was  in  a  perfect  state ;  that, 
instead  of  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  of  wet  and  dry  — 
instead  of  polar  ice  and  equatorial  fervors,  whereby  much  of 
the  little  dry  land  which  now  appears  above  the  watery 
waste  is  rendered  uninhabitable  to  man  and  beast  —  it  was 
a  beautiful  earth. 

The  waters  were  then  gathered  together  into  one  place, 
and  the  dry  land  appeared  from  pole  to  pole ;  the  axis  of 
the  earth  being  perpendicular  to  the  plane  of  her  orbit,  the 
days  and  nights  throughout  the  year  were  equal,  and  one 
eternal  spring,  with  just  change  enough  from  the  perihelion 
to  the  aphelion  of  her  orbit,  and  back  again,  to  prevent 
monotony,  and  to  mark  the  earth's  annual  rounds.  The 
whole  earth,  as  it  was  then,  is  described  in  the  portraiture 
of  the  garden  of  pleasure  where  Adam  was  placed.  With 
this  picture  of  the  primitive  earth  before  us,  we  may  be  able 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  191 

to  form  some  faint  idea  of  the  vast  population  which  the  old 
world  supported,  even  without  cultivation. 

During  all  the  years,  from  the  last  day  of  the  creative 
week,  down  to  the  advent  of  Adam,  the  man,  who  had  been 
made  male  and  female,  had  subdued  the  earth,  and  had 
dominion  over  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and 
over  the  beasts  of  the  field.  Through  all  the  rolling  ages, 
more  than  50,000  years,  this  man,  no  doubt,  in  obedience  to 
the  instincts  of  his  nature  and  the  command  of  his  Maker, 
had  been  fruitful  and  multiplied,  and  had  replenished  the 
earth  from  pole  to  pole,  and  all  around  the  pleasant  and 
luxuriant  earth. 

Would  not  Adam,  who  was  made  the  king  of  this  race, 
select  from  among  them  the  most  intelligent,  to  be  his  min- 
isters, and  to  surround  his  royal  court;  and  would  he  not 
impart  to  them  much  of  the  wisdom  which  he  acquired  dur- 
ing the  thousand  years  of  his  happy  reign?  The  chief  of 
these,  the  minister  of  state  —  the  man  who  was  nearest  the 
throne  —  might,  with  propriety,  be  said  to  be  "  more  subtle 
than  all  the  beasts  of  the  field."  This  individual,  we  may 
suppose,  was  admitted  to  free  converse,  not  only  with  the 
king,  but  also  wdth  the  queen ;  and  may  we  not  identify  such 
a  one  as  the  serpent  who  beguiled  Eve  ?  How  much  more 
rational  to  suppose  the  serpent  to  have  been  a  noble  speci- 
men of  the  old  governing  race  —  a  red  man,  or  Indian,  such 
as  the  aborigines  of  North  America  —  than  that  he  was  a 
snake,  a  reptile,  an  orang-outang,  or  some  other  dumb 
brute ! 

Had  a  creature,  who  had  never  spoken  before,  addressed 
the  woman,  as  the  serpent  did,  what  would  have  been  her 
surprise,  her  amazement !  Under  her  extreme  astonishment, 
she  certainly  would  have  been  in  a  poor  frame  of  mind  to 
listen  to  an  ingenious  argument,  to  give  and  receive  intelli- 
gent answers,  much  less  to  be  led  away  from  the  path  of 


192  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

duty,  and  to  be  enticed  into  sin  and  ruin  by  this  same  dumb 
brute.  Had  Moses  supposed  the  serpent  to  have  been  such 
a  beagt,  would  he  not  have  said  something  in  reference  to 
the  miraculous  means  by  which  he  was  not  only  enabled  to 
speak,  but  to  reason  with  that  degree  of  subtlety  which  over- 
came the  virtue  of  the  world's  great  queen  ?  We  are  in- 
formed by  the  commentators  that  this  was  the  work  of  the 
devil. 

If  this  were  so,  would  the  difficulty  be  removed?  But 
can  it  be  true?  God,  who  created  all  things,  gave  to  every 
animal  such  organs  and  adaptations  as  would  answer  the 
design  of  their  creation.  To  the  courageous  he  gave  strength 
and  the  means  of  defence,  to  the  timid  he  gave  speed 
and  acute  sight  and  hearing.  He  made  one  animal  rumi- 
nant, and  another  non-ruminant;  but  to  all  he  ga-ve  the 
organs  necessary  to  the  proper  mastication,  and  the  healthy 
digestion  of  the  kind  of  food  which  the  instincts  which  he 
had  implanted  in  them  should  lead  them  to  select. 

In  like  manner.  He  gave  to  each  the  organs  requisite  to 
enable  them  to  utter  such  sounds  as  are  necessary  to  express 
the  thoughts  which  their  degree  of  intelligence  suggests  to 
them.  To  man  alone,  he  gave  those  organs  which  will  pro- 
duce articulate  sounds.  It  is  a  physical,  as  well  as  a  moral 
impossibility,  for  any  other  animal  than  man  to  utter  con- 
ventional sounds  by  which  ideas  may  be  conveyed  from  one 
to  another,  except  those  of  the  simplest  character.  No  other 
animal  than  man  can  think  consecutively  enough  to  use 
language,  and  therefore  no  other  has  the  necessary  organs 
of  speech. 

If  the  ox  or  the  ass  should  speak,  it  would  be  contrary  to 
the  law  of  their  being,  in  opposition  to  their  physical  organ- 
ism ;  therefore  it  would  be  a  miracle,  and  a  violation  of  the 
laAv  both  of  mind  and  of  matter.  Is  it  rational  to  suppose 
that  the  devil  could  have  the  power,  in  a  perfect  world,  to 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  193 

have  wrought  such  a  double  miracle,  when  he  clearly  has 
no  such  power  now?  Who  can  believe  such  an  extreme 
proposition,  unless  it  were  distinctly  revealed  to  us?  Even 
had  the  spirit  of  evil  been  mighty  enough  to  have  accom- 
plished the  astonishing  result  of  converting  a  dumb  brute 
into  a  subtle  debater.  Eve  must  have  been  previously  com- 
pletely under  his  influence,  or  she  certainly  could  not  have 
been  fascinated  by  the  arguments  of  a  creature  which  she 
had  never  heard  speak  before. 

Those  who  tell  us  that  the  tempter  was  a  dumb  brute,  also 
tell  us  that  the  only  object  which  the  devil  had  in  view  was 
to  induce  the  woman,  literally,  to  eat  an  apple  from  a  certain 
tree.  If  this  were  all,  if  he  could  influence  her  so  far  as  to 
hold  calm  discourse  with  a  brute,  why  did  he  not  impress 
her  mind  a  little  further,  without  the  intervention  of  the 
beast,  and  thus  lead  her  to  the  eating  of  the  apple?  This 
would  have  been  the  easier,  and  much  less  miraculous  way, 
of  accomplishing  his  object.  The  organs  of  speech  were 
wanting  in  the  animal,  as  well  as  reason;  hence,  nothing 
could  possibly  be  gained  by  the  use  of  such  an  instrument. 

But  if  the  procreative  act  was  the  foi-bidden  indulgence, 
then  can  we  see  why  the  devil,  who  is  a  spirit,  must  use  a 
physical  agent  to  effect  his  design,  and  why  that  instrument 
must  be  a  man.  In  this  view  of  the  fall  of  Adam,  the 
account  which  Moses  gives  us  seems  plain  enough ;  in  any 
other  light,  all  is  uncertain,  doubtful,  and  mysterious,  beyond 
comprehension  or  rational  belief.  If  the  rational  view  of 
the  subject  be  consistent  with  the  inspired  account  of  this 
momentous  affair,  how  blindly  absurd  to  insist  upon  a  mys- 
terious, not  to  say  ridiculous  exposition,  which  was  never 
satisfactory  to  any  one!  Then  we  again  conclude  that  the 
procreative  act  was  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  that  a  man  of 
the  old  governing  race  was  the  tempter. 

As  soon  as  the  act  violative  of  the  law  of  God  was  per- 
17 


194  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

formed,  Adam  and  the  woman  knew  that  they  were  naked, 
and  were  ashamed ;  for  they  immediately  made  for  them- 
selves aprons  of  fig-leaves.  It  is  not  possible  that  Adam, 
who  had  lived  for  some  time,  as  we  have  supposed,  a  thou- 
sand years  at  least,  and,  as  we  shall  hereafter  show,  had  pro- 
foundly investigated  the  laws  of  nature,  and  had  possibly 
advanced  the  arts  and  sciences  to  a  degree  of  perfection  not 
reached  by  us  —  we  say  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  him 
not  to  have  known  himself  to  have  been  naked.  Yet  the 
discovery  of  his  nakedness  seems  to  be  the  great  central,  if 
not  the  only  idea  which  he  obtained  by  the  transgression  of 
the  law. 

If  he  were  really  so  blind  and  unobservant  as  not  to  have 
known  that  he  had  on  his  body  no  artificial  covering,  nor 
that  his  beautiful  body  was  in  that  perfect  state  in  which 
God  had  formed  it,  yet  why  should  he  have  been  ashamed 
when  he  did  finally  discover  that  he  had  upon  him  no  clothes? 
Must  we  believe  that  Adam  by  transgression  became  sud- 
denly so  wise,  that  his  idea  of  beauty  and  perfection  so  far 
excelled  the  standard  of  the  Almighty,  that  he  was  over- 
whelmed with  shame  and  confusion  because  of  the  nudity 
of  his  own  body,  which  had  been  made  according  to  God's 
highest  model  of  physical  beauty  and  perfection?  He  who 
would  exhibit  a  fine  horse,  will  never  think  of  covering  up 
the  body  of  the  animal,  even  in  robes  of  linen  and  of  gold  ; 
but  he  glories  in  showing  the  magnificent  proportions  and 
beautiful  symmetry  which  God  has  given  the  noble  animal ; 
no  part  of  which  it  is  thought  necessary  to  be  covered  before 
he  is  brought  into  the  presence  of  the  admiring  crowd.  When 
was  this,  or  any  other,  the  most  sagacious  animal,  ever  known 
to  be  ashamed  of  any  part  or  function  of  his  body  ? 

If  Adam's  body  was  made  more  perfect  and  beautiful  than 
the  body  of  any  other  animal,  why  should  he  be  ashamed 
of  it,  or  of  its  legitimate  functions?     It  is  clear  that  he  was 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  195 

not  so  in  the  state  of  iunocency,  for  it  was  the  violation  of 
law  which  made  him  ashamed  of  his  own  body,  and  it  is 
made  manifest  by  the  putting  on  of  the  aprons  of  fig-leaves. 

Had  the  mouth  been  the  member  which,  by  the  mastica- 
tion of  an  apple,  hud  so  fearfully  offended  against  the  law 
of  God,  against  the  law  of  their  being,  ought  not  that  to  have 
been  the  member  of  which  they  should  have  been  ashamed, 
and  ought  they  not  to  have  covered  their  mouths  with  the 
fig-leaves  ?  According  to  every  rational  view  of  the  subject, 
we  must  perceive  that  they  would  be  and  were  ashamed  of 
the  offending  member  of  the  body.  That  member  is  clearly 
indicated  by  the  putting  on  of  the  aprons ;  but  since  no  of- 
fence could  possibly  come  from  thence  against  the  law  of 
life,  except  the  act  of  procreation,  therefore  we  must  conclude 
that  this  was  the  offence  pointed  out  by  the  figure  of  the  eat- 
ing of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  oj  good  and  evil, 
which  grew  in  the  midst  oj  the  garden. 

Is  any  other  solution  of  the  problem  of  the  existence  of 
good  and  evil  in  the  world  satisfactory  or  rational,  except 
that  given  by  Moses  of  the  exaltation  and  fall  of  the  world's 
great  representative,  the  vicegerent  of  God  on  earth  ?  Can 
any  exposition  of  that  account  be  given  which  is  more  ra- 
tional than  that  which  is  here  presented  ?  If  so,  we  will 
be  the  first  to  embrace  it;  but  if  this  be  the  truth,  let  theo- 
logians cease  to  carp,  and  let  them  cease  to  prattle  about  the 
snake,  or  even  the  orang-outang  theory.  Our  views  are 
our  own,  and  we  would  submit  them  to  be  tested  by  the  se- 
verest scrutiny  in  the  light  of  reason  and  of  truth.  Reject 
them  not  because  of  their  novelty,  for  we  believe  that  they 
are  entertained  and  taught  by  Moses. 


196  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  Effects  of  the  Fall  —  Moral  and  Physical. 

n'lHE  wilful,  determined  rebellion  of  Adam,  and  the  fool- 
-L  ish,  daring  fall  of  Eve,  the  favored  children  of  their 
Father,  and  his  representatives  on  earth,  constituted  an  of- 
fence so  provoking,  that  God,  the  Supreme  Ruler,  might  have 
crushed  the  miserable  sinners  as  a  man  does  the  crawling 
insect;  yet  He  would  not  even  pronounce  the  legitimate  con- 
sequences of  the  violation  of  the  previously  promulgated  law, 
until  after  examination  and  full  confession  of  the  act  by 
themselves;  so  that  they,  and  their  descendants  in  all  the 
future  ages,  must  pronounce  the  sentence  just. 

To  the  serpent  He  granted  no  such  consideration,  but  upon 
the  testimony  of  the  woman,  without  question  or  examina- 
tion, "The  Lord  God  said  unto  the  serpent.  Because  thou 
hast  done  this  thing,  thou  art  cursed  above  all  cattle,  and 
above  every  beast  of  the  field ;  upon  thy  belly  shalt  thou 
go,  and  dust  shalt  thou  eat  all  the  days  of  thy  life.  And  I 
will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between 
thy  seed  and  her  seed ;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou 
shalt  bruise  his  heel." 

Here  is  evidence  as  strong  as  Holy  Writ  can  make  it,  that 
the  serpent  was  not  only  a  man,  but  that  he  was  of  the  house- 
hold of  Adam;  in  other  words,  that  he  was  his  constant  at- 
tendant: for  even  after  he  had  seduced  the  woman  and 
brought  ruin  upon  his  lord,  yet  when  the  Almighty  calls 
Adam  and  the  woman  from  their  hiding-place,  the  serpent, 
though  unbidden,  is  present  at  the  audience.  Moreover,  as 
the  sin  or  first  impulse  thereto  originated  with  him,  God  did 
not  deign  to  ask  him  why  he  had  done  this  thing,  but  im- 
mediately pronounced  the  above-mentioned  terrible  curse 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  197 

upon  liim.  Nevertheless,  even  this  was  not  vindictive  jus- 
tice, but  the  announcement  to  him  of  the  legitimate  and  in- 
evitable consequences  of  his  wicked  interference  and  jjre- 
nieditated  intention  to  overturn  the  order  which  God  had 
established. 

To  the  sei'pent  He  said,  You  were  made  the  governing 
being  of  all  the  earth,  and  when  in  the  revolution  of  ages 
your  race  and  all  the  varieties  of  animals  became  so  numer- 
ous that  the  luxuriant  earth  could  no  longer  support  the 
teeming  life  upon  it  without  cultivation,  in  mercy  a  saviour 
in  the  person  of  Adam  was  sent  to  be  the  gentle  and  benefi- 
cent ruler  of  the  world.  He  was  endowed  with  superem- 
inent  intelligence,  leading  him  to  become  a  philosopher, 
and  by  his  scientific  researches  through  the  superior  day, 
or  a  thousand  years,  of  his  solitary  reign,  he  has  developed 
to  a  high  degree  the  resources  of  the  earth,  whereby  the 
condition  of  all  animate  nature  has  been  greatly  amelio- 
rated. These  benefits  have  redounded  chiefly  to  your  good, 
as  the  principal  and  governing  race ;  then  wherefore  should 
you  envy  the  supremacy  of  Adam  and  of  his  helpmeet,  and 
why  have  you  lent  yourself  to  the  destruction  of  the  head 
and  heart  and  soul  of  the  whole  world  ? 

Could  you  not  perceive  that,  although  one  immortal 
Adam,  whose  supremacy  there  was  none  to  dispute,  was  the 
greatest  blessing  ever  bestowed  upon  this  or  any  world,  yet 
that  two  or  more  of  such  beings  must  prove  an  unmitigated 
curse,  and  especially  to  your  race  ?  It  is  not  in  your  nature 
to  care  for  extensive  authority ;  but  when  the  Adams  are 
multiplied,  with  their  ambition  for  sole  sovereignty,  and 
with  all  their  superior  intelligence,  conflict,  war,  and  terri- 
ble confusion  must  ensue,  and  woe  be  to  your  inferior  race; 
for  they  will  not  only  struggle  with  each  other  for  the  mas- 
tery, for  sovereignty,  but  they  will  utterly  crush  out  your 


198  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

race  whenever  it  comes  up  iu  the  pathway  of  their  tempest- 
uous march. 

Your  race  held  the  entire  dominion  until  Adam  was  sent 
to  rule  over  all,  as  the  vicegerent  of  God,  and  the  world 
has  been  superlatively  happy  and  prosperous  under  his 
benign  and  philosophic  reign  ;  but  you,  the  individual  of 
your  race  the  most  honored  and  trusted  by  the  world's 
great  king,  have  basely  and  wickedly  betrayed  your  lord's 
companion,  and  then,  through  her,  the  king  himself,  who 
thereby  has  been  dethroned.  On  this  account  enmity  must 
ever  exist  between  you  and  the  woman.  She  hates  you,  and 
you  hate  her;  and  the  enmity  began  here  must  continue 
between  your  rival  races  to  the  end.  The  war  between  you 
shall  be  waged  with  unmitigated  rancor,  but  the  superior 
descendants  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  thy  head,  while  thy 
inferior  race  shall  only  be  able  to  bruise  his  heel. 

The  curse  inflicted  on  Adam,  and  on  the  earth,  on  Adam's 
account,  as  he  is  the  head,  shall  be  extended  to  all  living 
creatures,  but  more  especially  shall  it  fall  with  grievous 
weight  upon  thee  and  upon  thy  proud  race.  The  generous 
earth,  which  has  heretofore  been  so  genial,  so  productive, 
shall  become  inclement  in  its  seasons,  and  its  sterile  soil 
shall  no  more  bring  forth  spontaneously  those  fruits  and 
vegetables  which  hitherto  have  afforded  abundant  supplies 
for  thy  race  and  the  teeming  millions  of  living  creatures, 
all  of  which,  until  now,  have  acknowledged  the  dominion 
of  the  king  and  thine ;  but  henceforth  the  few  of  them 
which  by  reason  of  the  diminished  production  of  the  barren, 
cursed  earth  are  left,  will  rebel  against  thy  race. 

They  will  fear  you  as  their  worst  enemies,  and  when  you 
shall  need  them  to  supply  your  increasing  wants,  you  shall 
take  them  only  by  stratagem,  or  by  going  on  the  belly. 

How  humiliating  to  the  proud  race,  whose  nature  is  op- 
posed to  labor,  now,  when  the  earth  more  imperatively  de- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  199 

manded  it,  to  have  not  only  the  inferior  animals  to  flee 
from  them,  but  even  to  have  the  animal  man,  who  had 
always  served  them  faithfully,  ay,  worshipped  them  as 
gods,  to  fall  off  and  leave  them  in  their  greatest  time  of 
need,  to  refuse  to  do  them  service  willingly !  When  these 
results  became  apparent,  it  is  perfectly  natural  that  enmity 
should  have  existed  between  the  foolish  tempter  and  poor, 
deluded  victim  ;  and  well  might  it  be  said  that  the  proud 
serpent  race  should  eat  the  dust  of  mortification  and  misery 
all  the  days  of  their  lives. 

The  design  of  the  red  man  in  tempting  the  woman  to 
sin,  was  to  get  rid  of  Adam  as  the  king  of  the  world.  He 
believed  that  God  had  spoken  truth  when  he  said  to  Adam, 
"  In  the  day  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die  ; "  but, 
with  many  of  the  present  time,  confounding  a  diurnal  revo- 
lution of  the  earth  with  a  day  in  superior  time,  not  know- 
ing that  a  thousand  years  with  the  Lord  is  as  one  day,  no 
doubt  he  confidently  expected  to  see  Adam  and  the  woman 
expire  immediately  upon  the  accomplishment  by  them  of 
the  act  violative  of  the  law  of  God  and  of  their  immor- 
tality. 

Then  what  must  have  been  his  astonishment,  his  horror, 
when  the  truth  flashed  upon  his  mind  that  the  day  in  which 
Adam  must  die  meant  a  thousand  years,  during  which  time 
he  would  propagate  a  whole  race  of  Adams,  all  ambitious, 
like  their  father,  and  that,  finally,  from  the  woman  should 
spring  the  second  Adam,  who  should  not  only  restore  the 
world  to  its  former  condition,  but,  excelling  the  race  of 
Adam  far  more  than  Adam  did  the  old  red  race,  the  former 
would  take  the  place  in  the  restoration  which  had  been  oc- 
cupied by  the  latter  in  the  old  kingdom ;  while  the  animal 
man,  who  had  no  agency  in  the  fall,  would  only  suffer  with 
all  the  earth,  and  in  the  restoration  would  occupy  his  old 
place  of  servitude.     He  would  follow,  not  the  tempter  or 


200  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

his  race,  but  would  serve  the  descendants  of  Adam,  who 
would  be  the  immediate  subjects  of  the  Great  King. 

"  Thou  art  cursed  above  all  cattle,  and  above  every  beast 
of  the  field ;  upon  thy  belly  shalt  thou  go,  and  dust  shalt 
thou  eat  all  the  days  of  thy  life."  In  this  fearful  curse  not 
one  word  is  said  to  the  tempter  about  the  power  of  speech. 
It  is  beyond  controversy,  however,  that  he  did  then  possess 
this  faculty  ;  and  had  it  been  intended  to  take  it  from  him, 
most  assuredly  the  fact  would  have  been  mentioned  in  the 
curse.  Moreover,  nachash  was  more  subtle  than  all  the 
beasts  of  the  field,  and  he  reasoned  with  the  skill  of  an 
accomplished  sophist.  Had  he  been  deprived  of  reason, 
would  not  that  important  fact  have  been  mentioned? 
Hence  it  is  logically  true  that  the  seed  of  the  nachash  is 
to-day  in  possession  of  a  high  order  of  intelligence  and  the 
faculty  of  speech. 

Nachash,  in  one  place  in  the  Bible,  at  least,  is  translated 
"  filthiness,"  meaning  fornication.  (Ezek.  xvi.  36.)  Between 
the  seed  of  the  nachash  and  the  seed  of  the  woman  there 
should  be  enmity;  but  this  could  not  be  true  if  the  tempter 
were  an  inferior  animal ;  nor  could  the  word,  translated  as 
it  necessarily  is  in  Ezekiel,  have  been  applied  to  a  dumb 
brute. 

If  we  will  place  a  fair,  not  to  say  liberal  construction 
upon  the  curse  imposed  upon  the  beguiler,  we  may  certainly 
learn  that  death  was  not  inflicted  on  him  because  of  the  part 
which  he  had  taken  in  the  fall  of  Adam.  Had  this  been  the 
case,  would  not  the  momentous  fiict  have  been  mentioned  ? 
It  is  evident  that  if  death  had  been  brought  upon  him  by 
that  transaction,  the  fact  would  have  been  mentioned,  and 
death  would  have  been  set  down  in  the  catalogue  of  the 
ills  which  his  crime  had  drawn  down  upon  himself  and  his 
seed.  Moses  uses  no  word  intimating  such  an  idea ;  but,  on 
the  contrary,  the  nachash  is  addressed  as  being  already  a 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  201 

mortal,  whose  term  of  existence  is  made  up  of  the  short  clays 
of  our  earth.  "  Upon  thy  belly  shalt  thou  go,  and  dust  shalt 
thou  eat  all  the  days  of  thy  life."  In  this  announcement,  not 
even  a  shortening  of  the  days,  or  any  hastening  of  the  time 
of  the  departure  of  the  fornicator,  or  nachash,  is  in  the  most 
remote  manner  indicated. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

The  Effects  of  the  Fall,  continued, 

"  Unto  the  woman  he  said,  I  will  greatly  multiply  thy 
sorrow  and  thy  conception  ;  in  sorrow  thou  shalt  bring  forth 
children,  and  thy  desire  shall  be  unto  thy  husband,  and  he 
shall  rule  over  thee."  "I  will  greatly  multiply  thy  sorrow 
and  thy  conception."  If  we  are  not  wilfully  blind,  we  may 
see  here  that  sorrow  and  conception  are  placed  upon  the 
same  footing  as  to  their  inception  and  continuance.  If  it 
were  possible  for  the  woman  to  have  conceived  in  her  state 
of  original  purity,  by  what  rule  of  construction  is  it  possible 
for  us  to  conclude  otherwise  than  that  she  must  also  have 
sorrow  in  that  state.  All  agree  that  sorrow  could  not  enter 
Paradise — no  more  could  the  woman  have  conceived  in  that 
holy  place. 

Again :  the  word  multij)ly  used  in  this  place,  as  in  the 
first  chapter  of  Genesis,  has  a  more  extensive  meaning  than 
is  usually  attached  to  it.  In  that  place  the  word  signifies 
to  begin,  and  to  increase  greatly ;  we  should  therefore  un- 
derstand the  above  language  to  mean :  Since,  contrary  to  my 
declared  will,  you  have  determined  to  become  a  mother, 
therefore,  as  the  legitimate  consequence  of  your  perversity 


202  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

and  sin,  I  will  begin  and  greatly  increase  thy  sorrow  and 
thy  conception. 

"  In  sorrow  thou  shalt  bring  forth  children."  Here  the 
proof  is  still  to  the  same  point,  and  forces  us  irresistibly  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  offence  of  Adam  and  the  woman  was 
the  act  of  procreation.  It  is  believed  by  many  that  the 
sorrow  spoken  of  in  this  place  is  the  physical  pain  and  danger 
through  which  the  female  must  pass  in  reproduction,  and 
especially  in  parturition  ;  but  these  difficulties,  this  labor,  is 
common,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  to  the  females  of  all  animals. 
Can  we  believe  that  the  females  of  all  animals  were  cursed  in  re- 
production because  the  woman  had  eaten  an  apple  ?  Where  is 
the  connection  between  physical  cause  and  effect  ?  The  idea 
is  too  absurd  to  be  attributed  to  Him  whose  every  act  is 
governed  by  principle  or  his  own  immutable  laws,  and 
whose  judgments  are  but  the  declai'ation  of  the  consequences 
of  the  violation  of  those  laws. 

The  labor  of  reproduction  in  the  other  animals  is  natural, 
was  intended  for  their  good,  and  cannot,  therefore,  rationally, 
be  tortured  into  being  a  curse.  An  effort  of  nature  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  the  throwing  off  the  foetus  which  has  so 
long  time  remained  with  the  mother — a  relaxation  of  the 
muscles,  and  an  extension  of  the  bones ;  consequently  there 
must  be  suffering  under  the  law  of  animal  existence.  Were 
this  not  the  case,  were  no  drafts  made  upon  the  female  con- 
stitution, in  the  support  of  the  foetus  and  in  the  labor  of 
parturition,  then  might  she  have  been  immortal,  while  the 
very  action  of  pleasure  will  certainly  bring  death  to  the 
male.  The  woman,  who  was  made  to  be  immortal,  was  com 
manded  not  to  reproduce  ;  and  when  she  did  so,  in  violation 
of  law,  instead  of  becoming  a  mighty  goddess,  to  create  im- 
mortals, she  sank  down  to  the  level  of  other  animals  in 
sorrow  or  labor  and  sequent  death,  as  well  as  in  a  vast  mul- 
tiplication of  the  ills  of  that  coveted  conception. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  203 

"And  thy  desire  shall  be  unto  thy  husband,  and  he  shall 
rule  over  thee."  Still  proof  to  the  same  point.  And  is  it 
not  strange  that  there  should  be  doubt  in  the  mind  of  any 
thinking  man  in  regard  to  what  that  sin  was  which  was 
represented  by  the  fruit  of  the  tree  in  the  midst  of  the 
garden?  The  temptation  was,  that  ye  shall  be  as  gods;  yo 
shall  procreate  a  race  of  beings  like  yourselves,  and  there- 
fore superior  to  all  the  creatures  of  God.  This  was  an  argu- 
ment of  the  tempter,  which,  addressing  itself  to  the  ambition 
of  the  woman,  by  it  she  was  overcome,  by  it  she  lost  her 
high  estate,  and  by  it  she  was  plunged  into  the  vortex  of 
misery  and  shame. 

After  the  commission  of  the  act  violative  of  law,  she 
keenly  felt  her  shame ;  and  she  and  Adam  were  ashamed  of 
the  comely  persons  which  God  had  made,  and  covered  them 
with  aprons  of  fig-leaves.  When  the  woman  had  sinned, 
and  not  until  then,  she  went  unto  her  husband ;  by  the  trans- 
gression her  sorrow  and  her  conception  were  multiplied ; 
from  henceforth,  and  clearly  not  before,  she  should  bring 
forth  children ;  her  desire  should  be  unto  her  husband  ;  and 
not  until  this  affair  was  completed  did  Adam  name  her  the 
mother  of  a  race,  or  of  all  living.  Previous  to  this  time  she 
had  been  the  equal,  the  helpmeet,  the  companion  of  Adam  ; 
but  after  the  fall  she  became  his  inferior,  because  of  her 
sorrow,  her  child-bearing,  and  consequent  desire,  unto  her 
husband;  and  thereby  she  became  subject  to  the  authority 
of  Adam,  as  the  women  of  the  old  governing  race  had 
always  been  subject  to  their  lords.  How  the  offence  whicli 
the  woman  committed  could  have  been  made  plainer  through 
the  figurative  Oriental  language,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine ; 
and  yet  learned  theologians  do  not  so  understand  the  sacred 
historian.  That  the  commentators  should  teach  us  that  a 
snake  or  a  baboon  delivered  an  ingenious  harangue  to  Eve, 
thereby  inducing  her  to  eat  an  apple,  and  that  they  should 


204  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

insist  that  tliis  is  revealed  truth,  is  strange  beyond  our  com- 
prehension :  "  But  even  unto  this  day,  when  Moses  is  read 
the  veil  is  upon  their  heart." 

"  And  unto  Adam  He  said,  Because  thou  hast  hearkened 
unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife,  and  hast  eaten  of  the  tree,  of 
which  I  commanded  thee,  sayins;,  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ; 
cursed  is  the  ground  for  thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat 
of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life  ;  thorns  also  and  thistles  shall 
it  bring  forth  to  thee ;  and  thou  shalt  eat  the  herb  of  the 
field  ;  in  the  sweat  of  thy  face  thou  shalt  eat  bread,  till  thou 
return  unto  the  ground ;  for  out  of  it  wast  thou  taken:  for 
dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return." 

In  the  examination  of  this  subject  there  are  two  propo- 
sitions, which  we  must  bear  in  mind,  viz. :  That  Adam  was 
made  to  be  the  immortal  king  of  all  the  earth,  and  that  in 
the  wide  universe  no  result  either  of  a  physical  or  spiritual 
character  can  be  effected  without  the  use  of  adequate  means. 
If  the  earth  was  cursed  for  Adam's  sake,  cursed  physically, 
there  must  have  been  some  connection  between  that  curse 
and  Adam's  transgression.  If  his  were  only  a  moral  of- 
fence, how  could  it  effect  physical  results?  Is  the  connec- 
tion apparent  between  an  abstract  act  of  disobedience  on 
the  part  of  Adam,  and  a  cursed  earth  bringing  forth  thorns 
and  thistles? 

If  the  offence  were  a  physical  action,  from  it  we  might 
expect  physical  results.  If  the  offence  of  Adam,  the  sole 
sovereign  of  all  the  earth,  was  in  character  both  moral 
and  physical,  then  could  we  rationally  look  for  from  it  both 
moral  and  physical  results,  as  extensive  as  were  his  vast  do- 
minions. Since  we  know  that  the  moral  and  physical  world 
is  in  a  state  of  confusion,  and  since  we  are  informed  by  the 
inspired  writer  that  the  world  was  cursed  for  Adam's  sake, 
therefore  his  sin  w'as  an  offence  both  against  his  moral  and 
physical  constitution. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  205 

Adam,  in  attempting  to  be  like  God  by  becoming  the  pro- 
creator  of  a  race  of  highly  intellectual  beings,  violated  the 
law  of  sole  sovereignty;  when  God  in  mercy  drove  him  out 
of  the  garden  and  from  the  tree  of  life,  to  the  end  that  the 
violated  law  of  immortality  might  work  out  its  legitimate  re- 
sults, lest  he  should  be  cursed  with  an  eternity  of  misery  on 
the  earth ;  "  for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return." 

"  Cursed  be  the  ground  for  thy  sake,"  because  thou  art 
the  king,  and  unto  thee  have  I  given  the  earth.  I  do  not 
take  back  this  gift,  but  leave  it  with  you  in  the  condition 
in  which  you  have  placed  it  by  your  transgression.  The 
question  here  comes  up,  by  what  means  did  the  sin  of  Adam 
effect  such  a  material  change  in  the  condition  of  the  world? 
Since,  however,  we  have  had  this  subject  under  consideration 
elsewhere,  we  will  not  stop  to  investigate  it  further  in  this 
place. 

"  Thorns  also  and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee."  Is 
it  not  here  made  clear  that  the  laws  called  the  laws  of  na- 
ture were  as  effectually  under  the  control  and  dependent 
upon  the  moral  conduct  of  Adam  as  that  the  consequence 
of  his  transgression  should  be  followed  by  his  physical 
death  ?  "  Cursed  be  the  earth  for  thy  sake.  Thorns  also 
and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee."  It  is  hence  abun- 
dantly apparent  that  what  are  called  the  laws  of  nature 
and  the  moral  laws  are  one  and  the  same,  or  rather,  that 
they  are  but  branches  of  the  same  great  system. 

Still  it  is  insisted  upon  that  the  transgression  of  Adam 
was  only  a  moral  offence.  Let  us  see  what  is  meant  by 
moral  action ;  for  the  use  of  words  without  a  settled 
meaning,  conveys  no  definite  idea.  Moral  action,  as  in 
contradistinction  to  physical  action,  Avould  seem  to  imply 
intellectual  effort.  All  being  is  either  mental  or  physical, 
therefore  all  action  must  be  mental  or  physical,  hence  moral 
action  must  mean  intellectual  effort.  Death  is  a  physical  re- 
18 


206  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

suit,  therefore  the  action  which  produces  physical  death  must 
be  a  physical  action  ;  hence  it  is  absurd  to  say  that  Adam's 
was  a  moral  transgression,  and  exclude  the  idea  of  physical 
offence. 

The  true  statement  would  be  that  the  mind  of  Adam 
having  conceived  an  immoral  idea,  he  wrought  out  a  phys- 
ical offence,  which  resulted  to  himself  and  his  race  in  phys- 
ical death.  Adam  was  the  sole  sovereign  of  the  world  and 
its  moral  representative  ;  therefore  his  intellect  was  that 
which  controlled  the  physical  condition  of  the  world,  and 
when  he  sinned  against  the  law  of  his  own  being  so  that  he 
must  die,  then  the  whole  physical  frame  of  the  world,  left 
without  the  control  of  a  perfect  intellect,  rushed  into  wild 
disorder.  Or  rather,  when  the  sole  throne  of  the  earth  was 
abdicated  by  him  who  had  been  constituted  universal  king, 
the  reins  of  the  government  were  seized  by  that  usurping 
spirit  who  had  aspired  to  the  throne  of  the  heavens,  and, 
balked  in  that  lofty  design,  with  his  followers,  had  come  to 
our  earth  with  great  wrath,  and  having  secured  the  domin- 
ion thereof,  erected  his  throne  in  our  atmosphere,  and  has 
since  been  called  the  "  prince  of  this  world,  and  the  prince 
of  the  power  of  the  air." 

Under  the  reign  of  Adam,  as  well  as  before  he  came,  the 
pole  of  the  earth  was  directed,  as  we  have  seen,  toward  its 
true  centre,  or  toward  that  bright  world  around  which  our 
sun,  with  his  system,  revolves ;  but  when  Adam  fell,  then  the 
earth  lost  its  true  polarity,  and  since  has  revolved  upon  its 
axis,  at  such  inclination  as  is  necessary  from  the  obliquity 
of  the  position  of  that  baleful  world  where  the  empyrean  of 
the  power  of  darkness  is  established.  Then  for  the  present 
we  will  conclude,  as  we  have  concluded,  and  as  we  think  the 
facts  fully  justify  us,  that  the  transgression  of  Adam  was 
a  physical  as  well  as  a  moral  offence ;  that  it  was  so  great  a 
sin  against  the  physical  constitution  of  himself  and  of  his 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  207 

empire,  tlie  world,  as  not  ouly  to  cause  death  to  him  and  all 
his  posterity,  but  also  to  produce  all  the  disorders  and  con- 
fusion in  nature.     "  Cursed  be  the  earth,  for  thy  sake." 

"And  thou  shalt  eat  the  herb  of  the  field."  What  are  we 
to  understand  by  this,  except  that  whereas  the  exuberant 
earth  and  the  genial  climate  with  which  it  was  blessed 
caused  the  fruits  which  now  flourish  but  poorly  only  in  the 
tropics,  then  to  grow  in  such  perfection  and  in  such  profu- 
sion, that  all  the  wants  of  its  inhabitants  were  supplied  to 
them  by  spontaneous  production ;  and  that  now,  under  the 
curse  inflicted  upon  it  by  the  act  of  Adam,  it  would  require 
laborious  cultivation,  and,  even  then,  its  condition  was  so 
changed  that  those  fruits  could  not  be  produced,  and  there- 
fore Adam  must  eat  such  herbs  or  vegetables  as  the  cursed 
earth  would  be  compelled  to  yield  ?  Because  it  is  said,  "In 
the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread,  till  thou  return 
to  the  ground;  for  out  of  it  wast  thou  taken:  for  dust  thou 
art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return."  Hence,  the  sin  of 
Adam  was  so  tremendously  physical,  that  it  caused  his  death 
and  the  derangement  of  the  natural  laws  of  the  whole  earth. 

"  And  Adam  called  his  wife's  name  Eve,  because  she  was 
the  mother  of  all  living."  This  is  the  second  time  that  she 
was  named  by  Adam.  The  fii'st  time,  she  was  called 
"  Woman,"  because  she  was  taken  out  of  man.  Then,  she 
was  a  helpmeet,  or  companion,  for  him.  After  the  fall, 
however,  she  is  presented  to  him  in  the  character  of  a  wife ; 
and  then  he  gives  to  her  a  new  name,  calling  her  "Eve," 
because  she  is  the  mother  of  all  living.  It  appears  from 
hence,  that  at  first  the  woman  was  intended  to  be,  and  was  ac- 
tually, a  companion  merely  for  the  man,  and  that,  by  the  fall, 
their  relationship  was  changed  to  that  of  husband  and  wife. 

Some  persons  think  that  the  new  name  of  Eve  proves, 
beyond  controversy,  the  unity  of  the  races.  If  we  depend 
upon  this  for  proof  on  this  subject,  shall  we  not  find  tliat  it 


208  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

proves  too  much?  The  declaration  is,  that  "she  is  the 
mother  of  all  living."  Is  this  not  as  good  to  prove  that  Eve 
is  the  mother  of  a  gorilla,  as  that  she  is  the  mother  of  an 
Indian  or  a  negro?  We  know  that  Eve  is  not  the  mother 
of  all  the  animals,  nor  was  it  intended  to  attach  any  such 
meaning  to  the  expression  here  referred  to. 

If,  however,  she  was  not  the  mother  of  all  animals,  of 
how  many,  and  of  what  kinds,  was  she  the  mother?  "We 
are  answered,  that  she  is  the  mother  of  the  entire  genus 
homo;  but  we  would  ask,  where  does  that  genus  homo  begin, 
and  where  does  it  end?  You  tell  us  that  it  begins  with  the 
negro,  and  ends  with  the  white  man.  We,  much  more 
rationally,  as  we  think,  contend  that  the  genus  begins  with 
the  lowest  type  of  monkey,  and  ends  with  the  highest  order 
of  man.  If,  as  you  say,  the  genus  begins  and  ends  with  the 
races  of  men,  and  if  these  are  all  descended  from  the  same 
parents,  that  is,  are  nothing  more  than  varieties  of  the  same 
family,  do  you  not  see  the  folly  of  talking  of  the  genus  in 
which  there  is  but  a  single  species  ?  Eve  is  not  the  mother 
of  the  baboon,  nor  of  the  negro,  nor  yet  of  the  Indian ;  but 
the  language  under  consideration  means,  that,  since  the 
woman  had  violated  the  condition  of  immortality,  she  should 
therefore  become  a  mother,  and  the  mother  of  the  race  who 
should  be  descended  from  Adam. 

"Unto  Adam  also,  and  to  his  wife,  did  the  Lord  God 
make  coats  of  skins,  and  clothed  them."  These  coats  were, 
no  doubt,  intended  to  subserve  the  double  purpose  of  cover- 
ing from  view  their  bodies,  which  had  become  mortal  by 
transgression,  and  of  which,  on  that  account,  they  were 
ashamed,  and  of  protecting  them  against  the  inclemencies 
of  the  Aveather,  with  Avhich  the  world  was  cursed  by  their 
folly  and  their  sin.  If  there  had  been  no  death  among  the 
animals  up  to  the  fall,  as  is  supposed  by  some,  whence  came 
the  skins  of  which  these  coats  were  made?     The  fact  that 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  209 

they  were  made  of  skins,  excited  no  surprise  or  comment 
whatever;  yet,  these  skins  must  have  been  taken  from  dead 
animals ;  heuce,  the  animals  must  have  died  before  the  fall, 
that  is,  death  was  common  then,  or,  rather,  was  the  normal 
condition  of  all  animals,  before  as  well  as  after  the  fall. 

"And  the  Lord  God  said,  Behold,  the  man  is  become  as 
one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil."  Does  any  one  believe, 
that  his  general  intelligence  or  mental  organism  was  im- 
proved by  sin?  If  this  were  the  case,  then  did  not  God  in- 
tend to  make  man  as  perfect  as  he  has  made  himself  by  the 
transgression  of  the  law?  And  man's  restoration  would  be 
his  degradation,  an  hypothesis  not  for  one  moment  to  be  en- 
tertained. Some  learned  theologians,  Avho  think  that  the 
sin  of  Adam  brought  death  to  all  the  animals,  believe  that 
the  carnivora,  contrary  to  their  nature,  contrary  to  all  their 
physical  adaptations,  were  compelled  to  live  in  the  abnor- 
mal, and  consequently  the  miserable  condition,  of  subsist- 
ing on  vegetation,  when  their  whole  being  required  —  ay, 
yearfted  for  —  animal  food. 

If  so  great  a  blessing  was  conferred  upon  the  carnivorous 
animals  by  Adam,  and  if  he  really  made  himself  more  wise, 
increased  his  general  intelligence  beyond  what  God  gave 
him,  then  we  must  conclude  that  the  fall  was  no  curse,  but 
a  blessing  to  the  world.  Reason,  however,  shows  us  that 
the  world  is  cursed,  and  revelation  declares  that  the  sin  of 
Adam  brought  about  all  the  ills  of  earth ;  therefore  the  theo- 
logians, though  wise,  are  evidently  wrong  in  regard  to  both 
these  positions. 

The  offence  of  Adam,  since  he  was  the  representative  and 
sovereign  of  all  the  earth,  affected  the  laws  of  nature,  disor- 
ganized the  condition  of  the  world,  brought  on  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  the  seasons,  with  the  concomitant  barren  soil  and 
unhealthy  atmosphere ;  yet  certainly  it  brought  death  ab- 
18* 


210  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

stractly  to  none,  in  otlier  words,  subjected  none  to  death  but 
himself  and  his  posterity.  Whatever  reproduces  must  die ; 
and  all  the  animals  were  commanded  to  multiply  in  the  be- 
ginning ;  hence  to  die  was  as  much  their  normal  condition 
as  to  be  born;  and  when  Adam  became  a  reproducing  ani- 
mal, he  too  became  subject  to  death. 

How  then  shall  we  understand  the  declaration,  "  that  the 
man  has  become  as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil?"  and 
more  especially  when  it  is  added,  "and  now  lest  he  put  forth 
his  hand  and  take  also  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live 
forever;  therefore  the  Lord  God  sent  him  forth  from  the 
gal-den  of  Eden,  to  till  the  ground  from  which  he  was  taken? " 
It  is  quite  clear  that  Adam  had  by  the  fall  gained  some 
knowledge  which  he  did  not  before  possess,  and  which  made 
him  like  God.  Since  this  was  not  general  knowledge  or  in- 
tellectual perfectibility,  we  must  conclude  that  it  -was  the 
knowledge  that  he  could  procreate,  without  immediate  death, 
beings  like  himself,  who  was  the  highest  order  of  material 
intelligence. 

Then  "lest  he  should  put  forth  his  hand  and  take  also  of 
the  tree  of  life,  and  live  forever ;  therefore  he  was  sent  out 
of  the  garden."  Now  if  this  garden  was  a  literal  garden 
only,  and  if  the  trees  therein  were  only  literal  trees,  is  it  not 
exceedingly  strange  that  Adam,  wdio  was  made  to  be  immor- 
tal, and  was  allowed  the  free  use  of  the  fruit  of  all  the  trees 
in  the  garden,  except  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil ;  and  since  the  tree  of  life  was  in  the  midst  of  the 
garden,  we  repeat  it,  is  it  not  astonishingly  strange,  as  is 
here  plainly  indicated,  that  he  had  never  yet  tasted  of  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  Avhich  to  us  Avould  appear  to  be  the 
most  important  of  all  the  trees  in  the  garden? 

We  hope  that  -vve  have  before  shown  that  the  garden,  al- 
though a  local  habitation,  yet  it  referred  figuratively  to 
Adam's  body;  and  that  the  trees  of  the  garden  were  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  211 

passions  and  instincts  of  his  body ;  that  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil  was  the  capacity  to  procreate ; 
its  fruit  was  the  indulgence  of  the  passion  represented  by 
this  tree ;  —  but  what  power  of  the  body  or  capacity  of  the 
mind  was  adumbrated  by  the  tree  of  life?  We  w^ould  answer 
that  it  was  the  capacity  to  submit  to  the  will  of  God ;  and 
its  fruit  was  repentance  toward  God.  If,  then,  Adam  had 
never  eaten  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  it  was  because  he 
had  no  occasion  for  it.  If  he  had  never  repented,  it  was 
because  he  had  never  sinned,  and  therefore  had  nothing  for 
which  to  repent. 

When  Adam  became  a  procreator  of  kings,  or  rather  of 
would-be  kings,  beings  like  himself,  who  could  not  be  happy 
without  universal  authority,  then  God  drove  him  out  of  the 
pleasant  garden,  and  put  the  passion  which  had  been  aroused 
by  the  inhibited  indulgence  to  guard  its  gate ;  in  other  words, 
the  passion  which  had  been  unlawfully  evoked  was  permitted 
to  rage  with  unrestrained  ardor,  and  this  effectually  barred 
the  gate  to  repentance. 

Adam,  having  deliberately  violated  the  law  of  immortal- 
ity, must  necessarily  die ;  but  since  a  representative  man  of, 
the  old  governing  race  had  seduced  Eve,  and  was  the  in- 
strument by  whom  Adam  was  dethroned,  the  unerring  con- 
nection between  cause  and  effect  required,  and  the  immu- 
table justice  of  God  demanded,  that  the  intermeddler  too 
should  suffer  the  consequences  of  his  crime.  Hence  it  seemed 
good  to  the  Almighty  to  respite  Adam  for  a  season,  that  he 
might  become  the  father  of  a  race  between  whom  and  the 
serpent  race  there  must  be  enmity  and  war  until  the  latter 
should  be  crushed  out  by  the  restless,  grasping,  usurping 
sons  of  Adam.     "It  shall  bruise  thy  head." 

"So  God  drove  out  the  man,  and  he  placed  at  the  east  of 
the  garden  of  Eden  cherubims,  and  a  flaming  sword  which 
turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life." 


212  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

We  have  seen  in  a  former  chapter  that  the  figurative 
meaning  of  this  passage  is  that  the  tree  of  life  is  repentance, 
and  that  the  Almighty  suffered  the  unlawfully  aroused  pas- 
sion to  rage  in  his  fallen  creatures  with  such  fury  that  it 
might  well  be  likened  to  the  cherubims  or  guardian  angels 
who  were  to  keep  them  from  effectual  repentance,  which  it 
Avould  appear  was  possible  ;  and  that  the  raging  desire  which 
had  been  unlawfully  called  forth  might  in  time  be  allayed, 
is  intimated  by  the  language,  "  and  now  lest  he  put  forth  his 
hand  and  take  also  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat,  and  live  for- 
ever," 

That  the  account  here  given  of  the  expulsion  of  Adam 
from  the  garden  of  Eden  has  a  literal  and  physical  meaning, 
must  be  admitted  by  all  who  believe  that  the  garden  was  a 
locality,  and  that  the  sin  of  Adam  was  the  cause  of  his  phys- 
ical death.  If  Adam  were  really  driven  out  of  this  real  gar- 
den, unless  we  intend  to  consider  Moses,  writing  as  he  was 
by  inspiration,  to  be  the  author  of  a  medley  of  absurd  facts 
and  foolish  metaphor,  it  must  be  conceded  that  the  flaming 
sword  which  turned  every  way  was  a  literal  and  physical 
.fact,  as  well  as  a  moral,  spiritual  truth. 

This  flaming  sword,  as  fondly  supposed  by  some,  is  not 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  cherubim,  but  is  a  separate  and 
distinct  feature  in  the  picture.  Had  Moses  declared  that 
the  flaming  sword  was  to  be  Avielded  by  the  cherubim,  then 
we  would  have  been  forced  to  receive  the  whole  account  as 
figurative  only,  which  would  be  as  fatal  to  the  theory  of  the 
theologians  as  to  our  own.  A  sword  is  a  material  instru- 
ment, but  the  v!ord  flaming  ;  as  applied  to  it,  is  figurative; 
and  the  expression  flaming  sword  conveys  the  idea  of  a 
bright,  material  weapon  of  offensive  and  defensive  warfare ; 
which  could  no  more  be  wielded  by  the  cherubim  than  it 
could  be  used  against  them. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  Moses  would  have  been 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  213 

guilty  of  placing  one  flaming  sword  in  the  hands  of  a  host, 
or  even  of  two  cherubim.  Evidently  the  author  intended 
for  us  to  understand  the  cherubim  to  be  the  spiritual  guards 
representing  the  perverted  passions,  now  placed  so  as  to  pre- 
vent repentance  on  the  part  of  Adam,  and  the  consequent 
return  to  his  original  spiritual  condition.  By  the  flaming 
sword  we  have  further  assurance  that  the  garden  of  Eden 
was  a  locality,  and  that  God  had  erected  a  physical  barrier 
to  prevent  the  return  of  Adam  and  his  posterity  to  the 
scenes  of  his  former  grandeur  and  happiness,  or  rather  these 
disabilities  were  created  by  the  disobedience  of  Adam.  Wc 
have  already  indicated  how  he  did  this,  namely,  that  his 
act  would  introduce  into  the  world  another  individual  who 
could  not  be  happy  without  sole  sovereignty,  and  that  there- 
fore he  brought  about  a  state  of  warfare  ;  and  that  it  was  a 
high  act  of  mercy  when  God  took  from  him  and  his  pos- 
terity the  possibility  of  immortal  existence  on  this  earth ; 
and  especially  since  the  spiritual  control  of  the  world  had 
passed  temporarily  into  the  power  of  that  usurping  spirit 
who  is  the  father  of  lies  and  the  author  of  all  evil. 

If,  as  we  have  supposed,  the  garden  of  Eden  was  situated 
at  the  head  or  north  pole  of  the  earth,  and  if,  by  the  volun- 
tary disobedience  of  the  world's  sovereign,  its  polarity  was  de- 
stroyed, so  that  it  should  move  in  its  orbit  around  the  sun,  with 
an  inclination  of  its  axis  of  23  J°  to  the  plane  of  its  orbit,  it 
is  evident  that  very  great  changes  must  be  wrought  in  the 
seasons.  Notwithstanding  the  terrible  curse  which  Adam 
by  his  voluntary  act  brought  upon  himself  and  the  Avorld, 
yet  even  then  God  of  his  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  prom- 
ised a  restoration  of  all  things,  inasmuch  as  he  declared  that 
the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head. 

During  the  present  century  extraordinary  expenditures 
of  means  and  of  human  efl^ort  have  been  made  to  discover 
what  lies  concealed  about  the  north  pole,  but  the  insur- 


214  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

niountable  wall  of  ice,  like  a  flaming  sword,  which  turns 
every  way,  has  hitherto  guarded  the  passage  ;  and  no  mor- 
tal man  has  penetrated  the  mystery,  has  stood  where  Adam 
reigned  in  innocency;  or  if  he  has  wandered  through  the 
rich  ambrosial  groves  of  Paradise,  has  slaked  his  thirst  in 
the  waters  of  the  river  which  there  parts  into  four  heads,  has 
plucked  and  eaten  the  luscious  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  he 
has  not  been  permitted  to  return  and  report  to  the  miserable, 
aspiring  sons  of  Adam  the  glories  of  the  place,  the  beati- 
tudes of  the  garden, —  nor  must  he ;  but  there,  with  Enoch  and 
Moses  and  Elias,  must  bide  the  time  when  all  things  shall 
be  restored  to  the  status  originally  intended  for  them  by 
the  Mighty  Builder  of  the  heavens  and  of  the  earth. 

Geology  has  already  proven  beyond  a  peradventure,  as 
we  have  before  shown,  that  a  uniform  temperature  once  sur- 
rounded the  whole  earth ;  at  least,  that  the  rich  fruits,  the 
tender  plants  and  delicate  animals  which  can  now  exist 
only  in  the  torrid  zones,  have  flourished  much  more  per- 
fectly as  high  up  in  the  frozen  regions  of  the  north  as  the 
science  of  ambitious  man  has  ever  gone.  Then,  without  fur- 
ther hesitancy,  we  think  that  we  may  challenge  the  logical 
reasoner  to  subscribe  to  our  often-drawn  conclusion,  that  we 
are  taught  "by  inspiration  and  by  science  that  the  north 
pole,  or  head  of  the  world,  was  once  the  beatific  residence  of 
the  thrice  happy  king  and  queen  of  the  whole  earth,  who 
by  transgression  forfeited  their  high  estate  and  became  the 
authors  of  our  wretched  race ;  that  Adam's  fall  in  some 
way  aflfected  the  laws  governing  the  motions  of  the  earth, 
so  that  its  true  polarity  was  destroyed ;  and  that  he,  being 
forced  out  of  Paradise,  the  circumambient  fields  of  ice  were 
drawn  around  its  sacred  precincts  to  prevent  the  entrance 
there  by  sinful  man. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  215 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

First  Act  of  Religious  Devotion  —  Cain's  Offering  Con- 
sidered—  The  Origin  of  the  Mongolian  Eace. 

ABEL  was  a  keeper  of  sheep,  but  Cain  was  a  tiller  of 
the  ground.  And  in  the  process  of  time  it  came  to 
pass  that  Cain  brought  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground  an  offer- 
ing unto  the  Lord.  And  Abel  he  also  brought  of  the  first- 
lings of  his  flock  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord 
had  respect  unto  Abel  and  to  his  offering ;  but  unto  Cain 
and  his  offering  he  had  not  respect ;  and  Cain  was  very- 
wroth,  and  his  countenance  fell.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Cain,  Why  art  thou  wroth,  and  why  is  thy  countenance 
fallen  ?  If  thou  doest  well,  shalt  thou  not  be  accepted  ? 
and  if  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at  the  door." 

This  first  act  of  religious  devotion  is  thus  particularly 
noticed,  not  only  for  the  purpose  of  introducing  the  catas- 
trophe in  which  it  culminated,  that  is,  in  the  death  of  Abel, 
but  also  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  other  and  high  moral 
truths.  What  the  moral  intended  to  be  taught  is  lost  to  us, 
unless  we  look  at  the  subject  and  construe  it  rationally. 
It  will  not  do  to  dismiss  it  by  saying  that  the  offering  of 
Abel  was  made  in  faith,  and  that  of  Cain  was  not,  and  pass 
it  over  without  further  investigation ;  because  in  this  way 
we  only  learn  that  a  fratricide  was  committed  by  the  first 
son  of  Adam,  and  the  only  idea  of  God  extracted  by  this 
mode  of  disposing  of  it,  is  that  he  is  the  arbitrary  ruler  of 
the  world  and  of  men. 

Can  it  be  believed  that  Cain  was  punished  for  making  a 
mistake  in  the  kind  of  offering  which  he  laid  upon  the  altar 
of  his  God?  He  was  a  tiller  of  the  ground,  and  of  the 
first  fruits  of  his  labor  he  brought  his  gift.     He  could  do 


216  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

nothing  more.  Abel  was  a  keeper  of  sheep,  and  he  from  the 
firstlings  of  his  flock  made  an  offering  unto  the  Lord  ;  nor 
could  he  have  done  otherwise.  Embracing  the  view  of  the 
theologians,  that  the  offering  of  Abel  was  made  in  faith 
that  the  sins  of  the  world  should  be  atoned  for  by  the  shed- 
ding of  blood,  —  if  we  regard  the  question  hei'e,  it  must  be 
in  the  light  that  the  sacrifices  were  offered  with  the  view  to 
ascertain  from  which  of  them  should  spring  the  seed  Avhich 
should  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  or  that  eminent  personage 
who  should  restore  and  occupy  the  station  which  Adam  had 
possessed  and  lost.  But  let  us  right  here  inquire  into  other 
ideas  which  are  presented. 

Why  should  an  oflTering,  obtained  from  the  earth  by 
honest  toil,  be  less  acceptable  to  God,  who  had  commanded 
Adam  to  gain  a  support  in  that  way,  than  one  taken  from 
the  flock?  "  The  Lord  had  respect  unto  Abel  and  his  offer- 
ing ;  but  unto  Cain  and  his  offering  he  had  not  respect." 
It  cannot  be  that  the  kind  of  property  offered  made  this 
difference,  for  both  offered  the  best  which  they  had.  Then 
it  would  appear  that  we  must  search  farther  for  the  true 
explanation  of  the  result  here  stated. 

There  is  no  past  or  future  with  God  ;  therefore,  as  far  as 
himself  is  concerned,  it  would  be  perfectly  competent  for 
him  to  punish  an  act  in  the  future  as  though  it  had  been 
already  performed.  But  his  creature  man  is  a  finite  being, 
whose  existence  is  marked  by  the  recurrence  of  events,  and 
whose  conduct  is  influenced  by  circumstances,  and  hence 
could  never,  in  time  or  eternity,  be  brought  to  see  or  ac- 
knowledge the  justice  of  punishment  inflicted  for  an  act 
which  had  not  been  accomplished.  Although  God  made 
known  to  Abraham  the  future  wickedness  of  his  descend- 
ants, yet  Abraham  was  not  punished  therefor;  nor  have  we 
an  instance  where  sin  not  enacted  was  ever  punished,  unless 
it  be  in  the  case  in  hand,  and,  as  some  contend,  in  the  case 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  217 

of  Cainan,  after  the  flood.  As  God  is  just  and  unchange- 
able, and  all  his  laws  are  of  universal  application,  we  must 
conclude  that  he  never  inflicts  punishment  except  for  sins 
which  have  been  actually  committed,  and  these  apparent 
exceptions  are  so  only  in  the  estimation  of  the  unthinking, 
the  bigoted,  and  the  fanatical. 

It  is  clearly  intimated  in  the  account  of  the  offerings  of 
Cain  and  of  Abel,  that  there  was  something  in  the  prior 
conduct  of  the  former  which  had  rendered  him  unaccept- 
able to  God ;  but  what  follows  places  it  beyond  doubt  that 
he  had  transgressed  law,  had  offended  against  the  right,  and 
therefore  sin  lay  at  his  door.  What  was  his  offence?  and 
what  sin  had  he  previously  committed  which  could  render 
him  and  his  offering  unacceptable  to  his  God?  When  the 
fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowls  of  the  air,  the  cattle,  the  four- 
footed  beasts,  and  the  creeping  thing,  ay,  even  the  grass, 
the  herb,  and  the  tree  were  called  into  being,  each  was 
made  after  his  kind,  and  everything  which  reproduces  was 
commanded  emphatically  to  multiply  after  his  kind.  So 
jealous  was  the  great  God  of  the  order  which  he  had  estab- 
lished, that  the  law  of  hybridity  was  interposed  to  pre- 
vent its  destruction  among  the  lower  or  irrational  animals; 
whereas,  this  law  does  not  fully  obtain  among  the  rational 
animals  called  men,  because  they  possess  the  intelligence  to 
comprehend  the  enormity  of  miscegenation,  can  understand 
the  import  of  the  law,  "  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery." 

From  the  subsequent  history  of  Cain  it  is  rendered  mor- 
ally certain  that,  previous  to  the  time  of  malting  his  offering, 
he  had  violated  the  order  of  nature  by  taking  a  wife  of  the 
daughters  of  the  old  governing  man  ;  for,  when  he  went  out 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  he  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod, 
and  in  that  same  year  in  which  he  slew  Abel,  and  in  which 
he  left  Eden,  his  son  Chanoch  was  born,  and  he  built  a  city, 
and  called  it  Chanoch,  in  honor  of  his  son.  Cain,  at  the 
19 


218  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

time  of  these  occurrences,  was  one  hundred  and  twenty-eiglit 
years  of  age. 

It  is  great  folly  to  suppose  that  Cain  -would  say  that 
"every  one  who  finds  me  will  slay  me,"  had  there  been  no 
other  man  in  the  world  except  himself  and  his  father.  The 
land  of  Nod,  as  well  as  of  Eden,  were  countries  with  metes 
and  bounds  and  particular  names ;  and  that  the  former  was 
at  that  time  populous,  is  proven  by  the  fact  that  there  were 
people  then  and  there  to  build  a  city,  and  certainly  no  sen- 
sible man  would  have  built  a  city  unless  there  had  been  a 
population  to  occupy  it.  That  these  were  the  red  men,  or 
old  governing  race,  is  abundantly  apparent  from  the  consid- 
eration that  Cain,  being  a  white  man,  would  be  so  marked 
among  the  people  where  he  dwelt  that  he  should  be  readily 
known  as  soon  as  seen. 

That  he  was  superior  to  the  people  among  whom  he  had 
cast  his  lot,  is  made  manifest  in  this,  that  he  immediately 
established  himself  as  the  head  of  the  nationality,  and  gave 
the  name  of  his  son  to  its  capital  city ;  which,  may  we  not 
ask,  was  transferred  to  the  whole  land  of  Nod,  and  has  been 
transmitted  through  all  the  ages,  from  his  own  to  the  pres- 
ent time  ?  Where  is  there  a  nation  so  ancient  as  Chanoch, 
or  China  ?  or  a  city  which  has  stood  longer  than  Cainton, 
or  Canton?  The  Chinese  claim  that  their  .nation  has  existed 
and  has  a  history  extending  back  for  sixty  thousand  years. 
Are  not  the  records  of  this  people,  whose  customs  and  gov- 
ernment are  more  stable  than  those  of  any  others,  entitled 
to  as  much  confidence  as  the  annals  of  any  others  ?  Then 
may  we  not  conclude  that  Cain  went,  with  the  arts  and 
sciences  which  he  had  learned  of  his  ftither,  and  established 
the  form  of  government  and  the  civilization  which  has  been 
handed  down  through  all  the  generations  of  six  thousand 
years  to  the  present  time? 

It  is  in  proof  that  Cain  had  done  wrong,  for  God  said  to 


THEBIBLETRUE.  219 

liim,  Avhile  he  was  enraged  at  the  result  of  his  and  his 
brother's  ofiering,  "  If  thou  doest  well,  wilt  thou  not  be  ac- 
cepted? and  if  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at  the  door." 
Are  not  the  evidences  sufficiently  convincing  that  the  offence 
which  he  had  committed  was  the  taking  of  a  wife  of  a  differ- 
ent race  from  his  own  ?  for,  although  his  own  act  had  pre- 
cluded him  from  the  possibility  of  leaving  the  succession  of 
his  father's  prerogatives  to  his  son,  yet  the  offence  against  God 
was  so  far  forgiven  that  it  was  added,  "And  unto  thee  shall 
be  his  desire,  and  thou  shalt  rule  over  him."  This  was  as 
much  as  to  say.  You  shall  possess  the  sovereignty  of  your 
father  during  your  lifetime,  and  Abel  will  willingly  submit 
to  your  authority. 

Cain  was  not  content,  however,  with  this  state  of  things, 
and  in  order  that  he  might  cut  off  the  possibility  of  the  suc- 
cession passing  from  his  own  to  the  family  of  Abel,  while 
they  walked  in  the  fields  he  rushed  upon  and  slew  his 
brother.  "And  the  Lord  said  unto  Cain,  What  hast  thou 
done?..  .A  fugitive  and  a  vagabond  shalt  thou  be  in  the 
earth."  When  Cain  complained  of  the  heaviness  of  his 
punishment,  and  expressed  the  fear  of  being  slain  by  every 
one  who  should  meet  him,  a  distinct  immunity  from  violent 
death  was  given  to  him  ;  and  if  this  promise  extended  no 
further  than  to  himself  individually,  it  would  be  exceedingly 
difficult  to  conjecture  why  the  affair  was  at  all  alluded  to 
by  Moses;  for  it  was  a  violation  of  the  first  commandment 
given  through  the  same  inspired  writer  for  the  government 
of  the  sons  of  Adam.  "  Whoso  sheddeth  man's  blood,  by 
man  shall  his  blood  be  shed." 

How,  then,  are  we  to  understand  it?  If  Cain  had  offended 
against  the  order  of  nature,  by  choosing  as  the  mother  of 
his  children  a  woman  of  an  inferior  race,  the  Almighty 
would  not  depart  from  his  own  immutable  laws  so  far  as  to 
make  Cain's  mixed  descendants  superior  or  even  equal  to 


220  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  unadulterated  sons  of  Adam.  Like  produces  like,  and 
as  the  parents,  so  must  the  children  be.  It  would  therefore 
have  been  in  direct  violation  of  the  unchanging  law  of  re- 
production for  the  children  of  an  inferior  woman  to  have 
been  made  equal  to  the  Adams  of  the  pure  blood. 

However,  we  understand  the  promise  given  to  Cain  to 
mean  that,  notwithstanding  his  own  conduct  in  taking  a 
strange  and  inferior  woman  to  wife  had  precluded  the  pos- 
sibility of  the  succession  of  his  children  to  the  chief  authority- 
over  the  family  of  Adam,  and  although  his  crime  in  slaying 
his  brother  utterly  forbade  that  he  should  remain  in  his 
father's  house,  or  even  in  the  land  of  his  nativity,  yet  he 
might  remove  to  the  country  from  Avhich  he  had  taken  his 
wife,  and  that  there  he  might  raise  up  the  miscegenated 
family  of  v,'hom  he  had  chosen  to  become  the  father.  "  There- 
fore, whosoever  slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be  taken  on 
him  seven-fold." 

That  the  offerings  of  the  brothers  had  reference  to  the 
succession  to  their  father's  authority,  it  would  seem  should 
be  rendered  clear  beyond  a  doubt,  by  the  promise  before 
quoted,  "his  desire  shall  be  unto  thee,  and  thou  shalt  have 
dominion  over  him;"  but  with  any  other  interpretation  this 
passage  and  the  whole  account  is  utterly  and  hopelessly  ob- 
scure. Cain  and  Abel,  like  eveiy  pure  descendant  of  Adam 
and  Eve  down  to  the  present  time,  could  not  be  happy  with- 
out sovereign  power;  wherefore  they  both  inquired  by  sac- 
rifice who  should  succeed  to  the  dignity  and  authority  of 
Adam.  Abel  obtained  the  favorable  response,  because  Cain 
had  identified  himself  with  an  inferior  race,  and  had  thereby 
cut  off  the  possibility  of  transmitting  the  throne  to  his  son, 
who,  to  have  been  even  equal  to  his  subjects,  must  have  had 
in  his  veins  no  taint  of  inferior  blood. 

Since  the  seed  of  the  woman  (Eve)  should  bruise  the  ser- 
pent's head,  and  since  Cain  had  attempted  to  break  down 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  221 


le 


the  enmity  which  God  ordained  by  allying  himself  with  tl 
serpent  race,  therefore  it  was  impossible  that  Shiloh,  or  the 
successor  to  the  universal  throne  from  which  Adam  had  been 
expelled,  could  come  from  the  mixed  family  of  Cain. 

When  he  went  out  to  dwell  among  the  red  men,  by  reason 
of  his  superior  physical  beauty,  the  fairness  of  his  complex- 
ion, the  regularity  of  his  features,  the  elevation  of  his  intel- 
lectuality, and  his  vaulting  ambition,  he  was  a  marked  man. 
He  was  superior  to  his  subjects  not  only  in  all  these  respects, 
but  still  more  in  longevity.  If  the  life  of  the  Indian  then 
was  what  it  is  now,  and  that  of  Cain  as  protracted  as  the 
lives  of  Adam  and  his  antediluvian  descendants,  he  must 
have  outlived  many  generations  of  his  short-lived  subjects ; 
and,  by  frequent  marriages  with  their  daughters,  might  have 
lived  to  see  a  large  community  of  his  miscegenated  descend- 
ants. May  this  not  have  been  the  origin  of  the  Mongolian 
race?  and  may  not  Moses  have  introduced  the  short  history 
of  Cain  for  the  purpose  of  giving  us  information  of  the  ori- 
gin of  that  apparent  cross  between  the  red  and  the  white 
man  ? 

It  would  seem  that  since  Cain  had  committed  offences 
against  his  own  or  the  white  race,  and  although  he  might 
not  fear  personal  violence  from  the  red  men,  yet  he  could 
but  fear  that  the  enmity  which  was  established  between  the 
seed  of  the  woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent  might  be  ex- 
tended to  his  own  descendants,  who  would  be  sprung  ma- 
ternally from  the  latter  race ;  and  it  is  but  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  Cain  not  only  understood  the  immunity  to  be 
granted  to  himself,  but  also  to  extend  to  his  race.  "There- 
fore, whosoever  slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be  taken  on 
him  seven-fold." 

It  is  not  a  little  remarkable  that  in  all  the  bloody  wars 
which  make  up  the  early  history  of  the  white  man  in  that 
cradle  from  whence  they  spread  out  after  the  flood,  that 
19* 


222  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

there  was  scarcely  ever  a  conflict  between  the  Caucasian 
and  Mongolian  peoples.  Even  Alexander,  the  Grecian 
thunderbolt  of  war,  stopped  short  in  his  wild  carnival  of 
blood  at  tiie  banks  of  the  Indus.  Caesar's  towering  ambition, 
which  led  him  to  intrench  his  forces  and  fiercely  fight  be- 
neath the  shadow  of  the  Pyramids,  and  to  lead  his  hosts 
across  the  burning  sands  of  Libya,  and  to  invade  and  to 
subdue  the  western  Asiatics,  and  to  forage  in  the  gore  of 
Europe,  never  once  induced  him  to  conceive  the  idea  of 
conquering  kingdoms  and  subduing  empires  among  the  Mon- 
golians. It  was  reserved  for  the  moderns  to  seize  on  India, 
and  open  up  the  ports  of  China  and  of  Japan.  It  has  been 
within  the  last  few  years  that  the  first  Caucasian  guns  have 
thundered  on  Mongolian  shores,  that  the  first  Caucasian 
steel  has  flashed  in  Mongolian  streets  and  been  bathed  in 
Mongolian  blood ;  and  it  remains  yet  to  be  seen  whether 
Caucasian  acquisitions  will  result  in  good  to  the  conquerors. 
"Whosoever  slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be  taken  on  him 
seven-fold." 


CHAPTER  XXV 


PnooF  OF  Cain's  Misoegen-ation  —  The  Fifth  King  of  the 
Line  of  Cain  Noticed  — Naamah  — The  Apotheosis  of 
Lamech  —  Why  Cain  WAS  Permitted  to  Establish  the 
Mongolian  Race. 

IN  the  succinct  history  of  the  six  generations  from  the  fall 
of  Adam  to  the  sons  of  Lamech,  inclusive,  is  embraced, 
according  to  Archbishop  Usher,  and  other  distinguished 
chronological  authorities,  only  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
years.  This  would  allow  of  about  thirty  years  between  each 
of  the  generations;  which  seems  to  prove  two  propositions, 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  223 

namely,  that  Cain  reared  a  numerous  offspring,  previously 
to  having  made  the  offering  mentioned,  the  murder  of  his 
brother,  and  his  expulsion  from  Eden ;  and  that  the  family 
of  Cain  was  much  more  rapidly  reproductive  than  that  of 
Seth.  Jared,  the  sixth  from  Adam  of  the  latter,  was  not 
born  until  five  hundred  and  sixty  years  after  the  expulsion, 
and  three  hundred  and  thirty  years  after  the  birth  of  Seth. 
Have  we  not,  in  this,  incontrovertible  testimony  that  the 
race  of  Cain  was  of  a  more  prolific  stock  than  the  family  of 
Seth,  and,  therefore,  that  they  were  more  short-lived? 

It  is  a  rule  laid  dow^n  by  naturalists,  that  animals  which 
become  soonest  reproductive  are  soonest  subject  to  decay  and 
death ;  that  the  age  of  maturity,  multiplied  by  three,  gives 
the  length  of  the  lifetime.  Now,  if  this  be  true,  then  the 
race  of  men  who  would  become  reproductive  at  twenty-five 
or  thirty  years,  would  certainly  be  much  shorter  lived  than 
the  race  which  was  not  matured  until  it  arrived  at  one 
hundred  and  ten  to  one  hundred  and  thirty  years;  therefore, 
we  again  conclude  that  the  race  of  Seth  was  much  longer 
lived  than  the  race  of  Cain,  and  hence,  that  the  latter  were 
not  of  the  pure  Adamic  blood.  If  Cain,  however,  lived 
through  near  a  thousand  years,  as  did  the  other  antediluvian 
descendants  of  Adam,  and  if  he  continued  to  rear  families 
from  the  short-lived  daughters  of  the  red  men,  then  it  is 
evident  that  a  whole  nation  might  be  miscegenated  by  Cain, 
even  during  his  lifetime;  and  in  this  way  was  established 
the  Mongolian  or  Cainic  race. 

Why  did  Moses  leave  the  legitimate  subject  in  hand,  to 
write  such  a  history  as  that  which  he  introduced  of  Cain? 
And  why  did  he  trace  them  through  five  or  six  generations, 
and  then  and  there  drop  the  race  at  once  and  forever?  Had 
Cain  or  his  descendants,  at  any  time,  been  reintroduced  to 
the  readers  of  the  Bible,  either  by  Moses  or  any  of  his  suc- 
cessors, the  fact  would  certainly  have  been  considered  of 


224  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

sufficient  importance  to  have  demanded  particular  notice ; 
yet,  no  sucli  formal  reintroduction  is  anywhere  made. 

The  history  of  Cain  was,  without  doubt,  intended  to  con- 
vey a  whole  volume  of  information ;  and  since  its  meaning 
has  not  been  apprehended,  and  since  it  is  intended  for  our 
instruction,  therefore  it  is  a  legitimate  subject  of  inquiry, 
and  presents  itself  here  for  investigation. 

Adam  violated  the  law  of  his  God,  the  law  of  his  own  im- 
mortality, by  choosing  to  become  the  progenitor  of  a  race 
of  Adams,  or  of  beings  similar  to  himself;  but  the  great 
mercy  of  God,  his  Maker,  not  only  stayed  the  tide  of  decay 
in  his  vitiated  blood,  but  even  promised  that  his  should  be 
the  ascendant  race,  and  should  finally  triumph  gloriously, 
in  the  full  restoration  of  all  things  which  had  been  lost  or 
perverted  by  him.  Cain  chose  to  propagate  a  race  inferior 
to  that  of  Adam,  because  he  selected  as  the  mother  of  his 
children  an  inferior  woman,  a  daughter  of  an  inferior  race. 
The  natural  aversion  to  labor  of  the  children  of  Cain,  inher- 
ited from  their  maternal  ancestry,  rendered  them  incapable 
of  pursuing  the  calling  of  their  father,  which  was  that  of 
tilling  the  soil,  without  great  physical  and  mental  anguish; 
and  yet  he  had  chosen  to  propagate  this  inferior  race,  and  to 
curse  them  with  necessities  compelling  them  to  pursuits 
wholly  incompatible  with  the  tastes  and  instincts  of  their 
maternal  nomads.  "  When  thou  tillest  the  ground,  it  shall 
not  henceforth  yield  unto  thee  her  strength."  This  seems 
to  indicate,  that  although  the  descendants  of  Cain  would, 
for  the  most  part,  follow  his  vocation,  yet  they  would  be 
physically  and  mentally  inadequate  to  the  task  of  compel- 
ling the  earth  to  yield  her  strength. 

Notwithstanding  Cain  had  chosen  to  become  the  progenitor 
of  a  mixed,  and  therefore  of  an  inferior  race,  and  thus,  by  his 
own  voluntary  act,  had  incapacitated  himself  and  his  descend- 
ants from  ruling  over  the  superior  race,  and  especially  had 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  225 

cut  off,  by  his  own  act,  the  possibility  that  the  successor  to 
the  lost  throne  of  Adam  should  spring  from  him,  yet  he 
complains  of  the  heaviness  of  his  punishment,  when  the 
Almighty  announced  to  him  that  his  conduct  would  compel 
him  to  fly  from  his  father's  house,  and  wander  among  the 
ancient  peoples  of  the  world,  from  whose  daughters  he  had 
taken  his  wife.  However,  sovereignty  was  promised  to  Cain, 
which  he  obtained  in  the  land  of  Nod,  to  which  he  removed, 
and  which,  according  to  Moses,  continued  uninterrupted 
through  five  generations. 

A  great  mistake  is  ordinarily  made  in  the  supposition 
that  the  mark  which  "  the  Lord  set  upon  Cain,  lest  any 
finding  him  should  kill  him,"  was  done  after  he  had  mur- 
dered his  brother.  It  might  be  curious  to  inquire  what  kind 
of  mark,  under  this  supposition,  was  set  upon  Cain,  in  what 
way  it  was  done,  and,  if  he  lived  as  long  as  his  brethren,  how 
all  men  everywhere  were  to  know  the  mark  and  recognize 
the  man  as  soon  as  seen ;  but  as  these  absurdities  do  not 
come  up  in  our  theory,  and  it  is  no  business  of  ours  to  en- 
deavor to  harmonize  them  with  reason,  we  will  not  stop  to 
examine  them.  It  is  palpable  to  reason  that  "  Cain  went  out 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod, 
on  the  east  of  Eden,"  just  such  a  man,  physically,  as  he  had 
ever  been ;  but  being  the  only  white  man  there,  and  dwell- 
ing among  Indians,  or  primitive  red  men,  he  was  a  marked 
man,  and  none  seeing  him  there  could  fail,  at  a  glance,  to 
recognize  him ;  and  his  descendants  were  as  different  from 
the  people  about  them  as  the  Chinaman  of  to-day  from 
the  aborigines  of  North  America. 

He  evidently  secured  the  love  and  respect  of  the  tribes 
among  whom  he  settled ;  for  none  who  found  him  desired  to 
kill  him,  and  he  reigned  in  the  land  of  Nod  before  Abel 
could  have  ruled  in  Eden,  and  built  a  city  there  in  the  same 
year  in  which  he  had  permanently  cast  his  lot  among  them. 


226  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Having  been  convinced  that,  henceforth,  all  his  hopes  and 
fears  were  united  with  and  dependent  upon  the  red  men  of 
the  land  of  Nod,  he  immediately  seized  upon  the  reins  of 
government  there,  which  the  circumstances  prove  were  will- 
ingly conceded  to  him,  and,  like  a  sensible  man  and  prudent 
ruler,  he  began  his  administration  by  building  a  city,  and 
by  introducing  among  his  subjects  the  arts  and  sciences  of 
the  civilization  from  which  he  had  been  expelled. 

Four  kings  successively  ascended  the  throne  which  Cain 
established  in  the  land  of  Nod,  without  anything  to  mark 
their  reigns  of  sufficient  importance  to  render  them  a  sub- 
ject of  special  remark  by  JNIoses.  Of  the  fifth  king  of  the 
line,  or  the  sixth  including  Cain,  namely,  Lamech,  there  is 
a  curious  little  history,  which  but  few  try  to  understand, 
and  it  is  so  construed  by  them  as  to  be  made  meaningless 
and  wholly  unintelligible. 

"And  Lamech  took  unto  him  two  wives ;  the  name  of  the 
one  was  Adah,  and  the  name  of  the  other  Zillah."  "  And 
Lamech  said  unto  his  wives,  Adah  and  Zillah,  Hear  my 
voice,  ye  wives  of  Lamech,  hearken  unto  my  speech ;  for 
(marginal  reading)  I  would  slay  a  man  in  my  wound,  and  a 
young  man  in  my  hurt." 

What  is  the  meaning  of  this  passionate  speech  of  Lamech  ? 
Does  he,  as  the  commentators  fondly  explain  the  common 
version,  simply  intend  to  communicate  to  his  wives  the  in- 
formation that  he  had  killed  a  man  ?  or,  according  to  the 
marginal  reading,  had  he  been  grievously  wronged  or  in- 
sulted, and  was  he  thus  formally  and  passionately  express- 
ing his  desire  or  expectation  of  revenge  ?  The  first  view  will 
not  do  ;  for,  upon  the  hypothesis  that  Lamech  had  committed 
crime,  he  declares  that  his  was  much  greater  than  that  of 
Cain's  fratricide.  How  could  this  be,  or  how  even  could  he 
think  so,  unless  he  had  killed  his  own  son?  But  had  he 
done  this,  would  not  Moses  have  recorded  the  fact,  especially 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  227 

as  his  sous  had  all  just  been  mentioned?  It  could  not  have 
been  his  father  who  had  been  slain  by  Lamech ;  much 
less  could  it,  as  some  suppose,  have  been  Cain,  his  ancestor 
in  the  fifth  remove,  because,  in  his  passionate  speech,  he 
speaks  of  a  young  man.  Would  Moses  have  made  him  so 
designate  his  own  father?  and  still  more,  would  he  have  so 
spoken  of  his  grand  ancestor,  who  was  the  first  man  of  the 
Adamic  race  born  into  the  world?  We  would  conclude  that 
Lamech  had  just  become  aware  of  a  high  crime  and  injury 
to  himself,  as  far  exceeding,  in  his  estimation,  the  super- 
seding of  Cain  by  Abel  in  the  government  of  the  Adamic 
race  as  seventy  and  seven  exceeds  seven.  "  If  Cain  shall  be 
avenged  seven-fold,  truly  Lamech  seventy  and  seven  fold." 

A  rational  exposition  of  the  passage  would  seem  to  indi- 
cate that  Lamech  had  outraged  right  and  the  laws  of  hap- 
piness far  more  than  Cain  had  done  when  he  slew  his 
brother,  and  now  that  his  crime  had  ripened  into  punish- 
ment, he  claimed  an  immunity  from  the  extreme  results  of  his 
offence  by  pleading  as  a  precedent  the  case  of  Cain ;  or,  in 
other  words,  as  Cain  had  killed  a  young  man  in  his  passion, 
and  as  he  had  resisted  what  he  considered  a  much  greater 
provocation  to  commit  murder  than  that  which  had  pro- 
voked Cain,  that,  therefore,  the  injury  which  had  been  done 
him  rendered  him  so  much  more  an  object  of  compassion, 
and  entitled  him  to  so  much  more  of  revenge. 

What  was  the  high  oflfence  of  Lamech  thus  brought  to 
view  ?  It  is  certainly  stated  by  the  inspired  historian,  else 
it  would  be  difficult  to  assign  a  reason  for  the  introduction 
in  his  work  of  this  episode  in  Cain's  history,  after  he  had 
gone  into  the  land  of  Nod. 

When  God  made  the  first  governing  man,  "  male  and 
female  created  he  them,"  wherefore  he  evidently  intended 
that  they  should  be  a  dual  animal,  not  merely  because  they 
were  so  created,  but,  because  of  the  language  used  by  Moses, 


228  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

it  would  appear  that  he  so  understood  it.  For  much  stronger 
reasons  are  we  to  believe  that  when  Adam  elected  to  become 
a  propagating,  was  he  to  be  a  dual  animal ;  or  that  no  man 
should  be  at  the  same  time  the  husband  of  more  than  one 
wife.  Adam  was  not  made  male  and  female,  but  a  sole 
being  in  the  world.  At  his  desire  for  companionship,  God 
caused  a  deep  sleep  to  come  upon  him,  and,  taking  out  one 
of  his  ribs,  made  of  it  a  woman,  for  which  cause,  after  they 
had  fallen  and  become  man  and  wife,  since  she  is  bone  of 
his  bone  and  flesh  of  his  flesh,  he  must  leave  father  and 
mother  and  cleave  unto  his  wife.  These  conditions  could 
not  be  complied  with  by  any  man  who  should  be  the  hus- 
band of  more  than  one  wife ;  hence,  we  are  confident  in  the 
conclusion  that  Moses  intended  to  convey  the  idea  that  the 
man  was  intended  to  be  the  husband  of  one  wife.  His  own 
example,  also,  proves  the  correctness  of  this  view. 

But,  says  one,  there  is  no  revealed  law  against  bigamy, 
nor  yet  against  polygamy.  Neither  is  there  any  such  law 
against  a  man  thrusting  his  hand  into  the  fire ;  because  in 
the  one  case,  as  in  the  other,  the  existence  of  the  laws  are 
attainable  by  reason  and  experience,  and  nothing  is  revealed 
except  what  is  beyond  the  power  of  man's  reason.  Bigamy 
is  so  clearly  a  violation  of  the  natural  law,  is  so  intimately 
connected  with,  and  so  invariably  carries  its  own  punish- 
ment along  with  it,  that  revelation  leaves  it,  as  it  undoubt- 
edly should,  with  all  other  natural  laws. 

Abraham  did  not  become  the  husband  of  Keturah  until 
after  the  death  of  Sarah,  satisfied  fully  with  the  experiment 
which  he  made  in  concubinage.  At  the  earnest  desire 
of  his  wife,  he  went  in  to  her  handmaid,  Hagar ;  and, 
although  he  did  this  at  the  instance  of  Sarah,  yet  it  caused 
such  interruption  in  the  family  that  Abraham,  to  secure 
quiet,  was  compelled  to  send  away  the  handmaid  and  his 
young  and  helpless  boy.     Jacob  was  hoodwinked  by  his 


THE    BIBLE    TEUE.  229 

father-in-law  into  the  folly  of  taking  two  sisters  to  be  his  wives, 
but  their  jealousy  and  contentions,  which  were  transmitted  to 
their  sons,  formed  the  great  burden  of  his  troubles  through  all 
of  his  long  life.  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  the  patriarchs 
and  apostles  were  the  husbands  of  one  wife.  For  a  man  to 
have  two  or  more  wives  at  the  same  time  is  an  outrage 
against  the  law  of  order  and  of  happiness,  and  carries  with 
it  such  condign  punishment  that  a  revelation  of  the  law,  or 
any  other  infliction  than  that  which  the  man  suffers  in  the 
act,  is  wholly  unnecessary. 

If  no  true  son  of  Adam  and  Eve  could  be  satisfied  with 
anything  short  of  universal  sovereignty,  no  more  can  any 
true  daughter  of  the  same  race  be  content  with  a  divided 
interest  in  the  affections  of  the  man  to  whom  she  commits 
her  happiness  as  her  husband.  She  is  more  jealous  in  this 
respect  even  than  the  man  is  of  power  and  dominion.  "Thy 
desire  shall  be  unto  thy  husband"  is  so  intensified,  that  any 
invasion  of  her  rights  in  the  man  of  her  choice  so  outrages 
her  peace  of  mind  that  she  will  surely  bring  misery  upon  him 
with  usurious  interest. 

Lamech  having  been  the  first  whose  temerity  led  him  to 
venture  upon  the  experiment  of  introducing  into  his  house 
two  wives,  even  of  the  mixed  race,  the  fact,  with  its  dire 
consequences  to  his  peace  of  mind,  is  mentioned  by  the  sacred 
historian.  The  sons  of  Adah  were  Jabal  and  Jubal ;  and 
Zillah  was  the  mother  of  Tubal-cain  and  of  Naamah. 

The  troubles  of  Lamech,  no  doubt,  began  so  soon  as  he 
brought  himself  under  conjugal  obligations  to  both  of  those 
women,  each  being  jealous  of  the  other,  and  continually 
annoying  him  with  their  bickerings  and  complaints,  not  only 
of  partiality  toward  themselves,  but  much  more  toward 
their  children.  When  these  were  grown  up,  the  strife 
between  the  mothers  gathered  strength,  and  the  children 
joined  with  their  respective  mothers,  about  the  rights  of 


230  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

succession  ;  Adah  and  her  sons  claiming  that  it  was  due  to 
them,  while  Zillah  and  her  children  as  fiercely  contended 
that  the  inheritance  should  be  theirs.  Who  does  not  per- 
ceive how  thoroughly  miserable  the  old  man  must  have 
been  rendered  by  the  jealous  wrangling  and  unceasing 
contests  of  the  two  families  in  regard  to  the  succession? 
How  could  he  decide  between  them  ?  Both  were  equally 
near  and  dear  to  him,  and  to  have  declared  in  favor  of 
either  would  have  driven  the  other  outraged  from  him, 
and  made  those  of  his  own  household  his  implacable  foes. 
He  could  therefore  do  nothing  but  suffer  on,  and  waste  his 
life  in  vain  regrets  over  the  folly  of  his  youth,  when  he 
became  the  husband  of  two  wives  and  the  father  of  two 
families. 

Moses  gives  us  these  facts  in  the  history  of  Lamech,  and 
indeed  says  all  that  is  necessary  of  Cain  and  his  descend- 
ants to  point  them  out  and  identify  them ;  then  leaves  us 
to  learn  from  profane  history  what  we  wish  to  know  more 
of  them,  as  we  do  of  the  offspring  of  Ham  and  Japheth,  as 
well  as  of  Shem ;  since  the  subject  of  sacred  history  is  the 
Hebrews,  and  all  others  are  mentioned  only  incidentally,  as 
their  fortunes  become  involved  with  those  of  the  peculiar 
people. 

If,  as  we  have  supposed,  the  land  of  Nod  is  the  country 
now  known  as  China,  then  we  must  understand  this  short 
account  of  Lamech  and  his  sons  to  be  intended  to  show  us 
that  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Cain  was  torn  into  fragments 
by  his  descendants,  the  sons  of  Lamech.  It  would  appear 
that  the  two  families  carried  on  their  contests  about  the 
succession,  without  obtaining  any  decision  of  the  question 
by  Lamech,  when  finally  they  conspired  together  against 
the  old  imbecile,  their  father,  and  that,  having  seized  upon, 
they  divided  his  dominions  among  them. 

When  this  result  was  accomplished,  when  the  sceptre  was 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE,  231 

wrenched  from  his  grasp,  and  it  was  imperative  for  the  old 
man  to  remove  from  the  laud  of  his  nativity  and  from  his 
paternal  throne,  then,  in  the  bitter  anguish  of  his  soul,  he 
cried  out,  "Hear  my  voice,  ye  wives  of  Lamech,  hearken 
unto  my  speech  ;  for  I  would  slay  a  man  in  my  wound,  and 
a  young  man  in  my  hurt.  If  Cain  shall  be  avenged  seven- 
fold, truly  Lamech  seventy  and  seven  fold." 

The  author  of  this  work  has  but  little  doubt  that  if  he 
had  free  access  to  the  learning  of  the  Chinese  and  of  the 
Bramins  of  India,  it  could  be  satisfactorily  shown  how  the 
land  of  Nod  was  divided  among  the  children  of  Lamech. 
From  what  we  do  know,  however,  it  appears  to  be  sufficiently 
clear  that  Tartary  is  that  portion  of  the  great  empire  which 
lay  eastward  of  Eden,  that  fell  to  the  lot  of  Jabal.  This 
is  indicated  by  the  habits  and  customs  of  that  people,  which 
are  described  in  modern  geographies,  without  the  most  re- 
mote reference  to  antiquity  or  the  sacred  writings,  in  the 
precise  language  used  by  Moses  in  describing  the  people 
over  whom  Jabal  ruled.  He  says  that  "Jabal  is  the  father 
Tor  prince)  of  all  such  as  have  cattle  and  dwell  in  tents." 
The  modern  geographers  say  of  the  Tartars  that  "the 
great  body  of  the  people  live  in  tents,  and  roam  from  place 
to  place  with  their  horses,  camels,  and  cattle."  Is  this  not 
a  remarkable  coincidence,  and  are  we  not  well  sustained 
thereby  in  the  conjecture  that  in  the  division  of  the  empire 
of  Lamech  among  his  children,  Tartary  is  the  part  which  fell 
to  Jabal  and  his  nomadic  followers  ?  They  are  the  same 
to-day  that  Moses  described  them  to  have  been  near  six 
thousand  years  ago  —  a  fact  which  can  be  true  of  Mongolians, 
but  never  of  Caucasians. 

Jubal  obtained,  as  indicated  by  its  name  and  by  the  re- 
finement and  civilization  of  the  people,  that  portion  of  the 
ancient  dominion  now  known  as  the  empire  of  Japan.  "And 
Jubal  was  the  father  (or  chief)  of  all  such  as  handle  the 


232  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

harp  and  the  organ."  Tubal-cain  seized  and  held  the  throne 
of  China,  and  that  country  has  continued  to  be  an  immense 
workshop  even  down  to  the  present  day,  "  And  Tubal- 
cain  was  an  instructor  of  every  artificer  in  brass  and  in  iron; 
and  the  sister  of  Tubal-cain  was  Naamah." 

Female  characters  are  not  introduced  by  Moses  in  the 
pithy  history  which  he  was  writing,  except  for  a  very 
pointed  reason.  But  why  was  this  daughter  of  the  house 
of  Cain  mentioned  in  this  connection  ?  No  such  distinction 
is  awarded  to  any  daughter  of  Seth,  even  down  to  the  time 
of  the  flood.  We  have  seen  why  the  two  wives  of  Lamech 
were  brought  out  in  the  narrative.  But  why  was  this  girl 
introduced  to  the  reader  ?  There  would  have  been  fully  as 
good  reasons  for  mentioning  the  names  of  the  daughters  in 
any  other  family,  in  giving  their  genealogy,  as  this  daugh- 
ter of  Lamech.  Then,  without  doubt,  the  writer  intended 
to  present  her  as  one  of  the  prominent  actors  in  the  revolu- 
tions then  and  there  transpiring. 

Since  Naamah  is  introduced  as  a  political  character,  may 
we  not  suppose  that  in  the  division  of  the  grand  Mongolian 
empire,  or  the  land  of  Nod,  India  and  the  surrounding 
countries  were  allotted  to  her  ?  and  that  there  she  is  wor- 
shipped as  Bramah  at  the  present  time?  May  we  not  also 
with  propriety  conjecture  that  Lamech  is  worshipped  in 
China  and  Thibet  as  the  Grand  Lama,  and  that  his  unfor- 
tunate name  has  thus  been  preserved,  and  that  he  has  still 
been  honored  as  a  god  in  his  native  land,  whence,  by  the 
consjDiracy  of  his  undutiful  children,  he  was  expelled,  as 
being  unworthy  to  reign  as  a  mortal  king? 

The  apotheosis  of  Lamech,  if  that  be  a  fact,  would  seem 
to  indicate  that  he  left  the  throne  of  his  fathers,  not  only 
in  a  sudden,  but  in  a  mysterious  manner.  The  contests  of 
his  two  families  were  evidently  well  known  to  his  subjects. 
After  he  was  dethroned  by  his  children,  as  is  clearly  indi- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  233 

cated  by  his  speech  to  liis  wives,  he  followed  the  example 
of  Cain,  and  fled  his  country  and  his  kindred.  It  would 
be  the  interest  and  the  inclination  of  the  unnatural  usurp- 
ers to  cover  up  their  own  unfilial  conduct,  and  hence  they 
would  unite  in  palming  off  a  deception  upon  their  subjects, 
in  representing  to  the  people  that  Lamech  had  parted  his 
empire  equitably  among  all  his  children,  and  then,  bestow- 
ing his  blessing  upon  them,  in  their  presence,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  priesthood,  he  was  translated  to  heaven. 
Thus  may  have  been  inaugurated  the  worship  of  the  Grand 
Lama. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring  in  the  land  of  his 
nativity  and  in  the  empire  from  which  he  had  been  ex- 
pelled, he  was  wending  his  weary  way  to  a  far-distant  coun- 
try, from  which  he  hoped  never  to  be  heard  of  at  home,  and 
where  he  would  never  hear  from  thence.  We  may  be  able 
to  follow  him  in  his  hegira,  if  we  take  it  for  granted  that 
he  had  learned  wisdom  by  his  past  sad  experience,  and  if 
he  took  with  him  but  one  wife. 

When  the  Spaniards  first  visited  Peru,  they  found  the 
country  with  an  organized  government,  and  ruled  by 
"  Incas,"  or  children  of  the  sun.  They  had  a  tradition 
among  them  that  a  great  while  ago  the  Peruvians  were 
savages,  like  those  who  then  inhabited  other  parts  of  the 
continent  and  the  islands ;  that  they  lived,  like  them,  on 
that  which  was  taken  in  the  chase,  and  on  the  spontaneous 
productions  of  the  earth  ;  that  they  used  no  covering  for 
their  bodies  ;  in  a  word,  that  they  were  savages  in  every  re- 
spect, even  to  cannabalism,  —  when  a  white  man  and  a  white 
woman  suddenly  descended  to  them  from  the  sun ;  that  the 
man  taught  them  to  construct  instruments  of  husbandry, 
to  till  the  ground,  to  build  houses,  and  to  do  many  useful 
things ;  that  his  wife  taught  their  women  to  spin,  to  manu- 
facture cloth,  and  to  do  all  manner  of  household  work  ; 
20* 


234  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

and,  as  the  tradition  goes,  this  man,  whom  they  call  Manco- 
Capac,  and  his  wife,  introduced  the  arts  of  civilization  among 
them,  established  formal  government  there,  and  since  that 
time  the  country  has  been  ruled  by  the  Incas,  or  descend- 
ants of  Manco-Capac. 

Whence  came  this  man  and  woman  ?  for  we  cannot  sup- 
pose that  the  savage  Indians  could,  in  the  first  place,  have 
invented  such  a  story  as  this,  and  it  must  therefore  have 
been  circumstantially  based.  We  know  that  this  couple 
did  not  come  from  the  sun.  Then,  who  were  they,  and 
whence  came  they  ?  It  is  clear  that  they  were  of  the  Cau- 
casian or  Adamic  race,  because  they  were  white  —  unless  we 
indulge  in  the  violent  supposition  that  they  were  a  different 
creation  from  Adam.  But  the  creation  of  another  white 
man  would  have  been  a  work  of  supererogation,  and  there- 
fore this  could  not  be  indulged  as  a  probable  conjecture, 
for  God  never  performs  a  superfluous  work.  It  cannot 
be  that  this  tradition  was  based  upon  the  advent  of  Adam 
and  Eve  into  the  world,  because,  as  we  have  seen,  Peru 
could  not,  by  any  possibility,  have  been  the  site  of  Para- 
dise, and  because  this  tradition  could  not,  in  this  way,  have 
come  down  through  the  flood  and  left  Adam's  descendants 
reigning  over  the  old  race  in  the  lovely  plains  of  Paradise, 
especially  since  he  certainly  had  no  offTspring  while  he  was 
there. 

It  could  not  have  been  Cain,  because  we  have  traced  him 
to  the  eastern  part  of  Asia,  and  because,  according  to  this 
tradition,  both  the  man  and  the  woman  were  white,  and 
Cain  only  was  thus  marked  when  he  went  into  the  land  of 
Nod.  It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  it  would  be  reason- 
able to  suppose  Lamech  and  one  of  his  wives — who  proved 
true  to  him  in  adversity,  and  leaving  the  ill-gotten  prosper- 
ity of  her  children,  chose  to  cleave  to  her  husband  through 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  235 

all  the  days  of  his  severe  trial  and  wretchedness,  and  to 
follov/  his  fortunes  whithersoever  he  should  go. 

Again,  there  may  be  something  in  the  name  which  may 
aid  us  in  identifying  the  father  of  the  Incas  with  Lamech. 
We  are  ignorant  of  the  language  of  the  aboriginal  Peru- 
vians, and  consequently  know  nothing  whatever  of  the  sur- 
name of  the  first  Inca.  The  translation  of  Manco  might 
throw  light  on  our  subject,  but  the  similarity  between  La- 
mech and  Capac,  in  view  of  the  difference  in  the  languages 
of  the  Chinese  and  of  the  Peruvians,  is  sufficient,  we  think, 
to  justify  us  in  the  conclusion  that  Lamech,  who  lived  and 
reigned,  and  was  dethroned  and  driven  from  his  empire  of 
China,  is  the  same  who  came  into  Peru  and  erected  it  into 
an  empire,  where  his  descendants  reigned  until  the  last  of 
the  long  line  of  kings  was  barbarously  murdered  by  that 
bloody  butcher,  Pizarro. 

The  difficulty  comes  up  here  :  Lamech,  who  was  a  Mon- 
golian, was  not  a  white  man  ;  but  the  man  who  made  his 
advent  into  Peru  was  white.  This  difficulty  is  only  appar- 
ent; for  a  Chinaman,  among  pure-blooded  Indians,  who  then 
inhabited  South  America,  is  of  so  much  fairer  complexion 
that  they  would  call  him  a  white  man.  Because  Lamech 
was  a  Mongolian,  therefore,  does  not  in  the  least  vitiate  our 
application  of  the  remarkable  tradition  of  the  Peruvians  to 
him. 

Cain  violated  the  order  of  nature  by  miscegenating  with 
a  race  different  and  inferior  to  his  own,  and  thereby  pre- 
cluded the  possibility  of  leaving  the  dominion  over  his 
father's  house  to  his  adulterated  children.  By  the  same 
circumstance  he  lost  all  prospects  of  leaving  the  inheritance 
to  the  lost  throne  of  Adam  to  his  family.  When  this  lat- 
ter fact  had  no  doubt  been  frequently  a  subject  of  conversa- 
tion and  controversy,  they  finally  refei-red  the  contested 
point  to  the  arbitrament  of  Heaven,  and  when  it  was  de- 


236  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

cided  in  favor  of  Abel,  then  Cain  was  wroth  and  his  coun- 
tenance fell  ;  and  notwithstanding  personal  dominion  was 
jDromised  to  him,  yet  he  slew  his  brother,  and  thereby  ren- 
dered it  imperative  for  him  to  flee  from  home  and  country, 
and  seek  his  fortune  in  a  foreign  land.  Still,  Cain  was  not 
only  pardoned,  but  he  was  permitted  to  propagate  and  per- 
petuate as  a  permanent  race  the  cross  between  himself  and 
the  inferior  woman  of  his  choice. 

Lamech  transgressed  the  law  of  order  and  happiness  by 
taking  to  himself  two  wives ;  and  although  he  suffered  the 
consequence  of  his  act  of  folly  by  the  entire  absence  of  do- 
mestic peace  and  quiet,  and  finally  in  being  driven  by  his  con- 
spiring children  from  his  thronfe  and  his  home,  yet  he  was 
guided  by  Providence  to  the  distant  land  of  Peru,  w'here  he 
established  an  empire,  and  left  to  the  children  of  his  one  faith- 
ful wife,  who  had  left  all  to  follow  him  in  his  wanderings, 
the  peaceable,  quiet,  and  legitimate  inheritance  of  his  throne. 

The  question  may  here  arise  in  the  minds  of  some,  if 
miscegenation  be  so  great  a  crime  in  the  sight  of  Heaven, 
that  it  cannot  be  looked  upon  with  the  least  approximation 
toward  approval,  why  was  not  Cain  cut  off  before  his  of- 
fence ripened  into  the  broad  proportions  which  it  attained 
before  it  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  a  permanent  race 
of  mixed  blood  ?  It  is  clear  that  ordinary  offences  against 
the  natural  laAvs  are  left  to  work  out  the  punishment  of  the 
ofiender  in  their  abnormal  and  always  unhappy  results. 
Cain's  experience  at  an  early  period  in  the  results  of  misce- 
genation were  of  a  wretched  character,  and  he  was  driven,  in 
a  fit  of  envy,  to  murder  his  brother,  and  then  to  flee  his  na- 
tive laud,  and  leave  the  more  elevated  race  from  which  he  was 
sprung  at  once  and  forever.  His  vagabond  life  was  spared, 
and  he  was  allowed  to  establish  the  Mongolian  race,  that 
the  question  might  be  forever  at  rest  of  the  possibility  of 
rearing  a  mixed  race  of  men  superior  or  even  equal  to  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  237 

standard  race  of  the  red  man,  much  less  to  that  of  the 
Adams.  The  Mongolians  being  a  cross  between  Cain  and  the 
first  and  therefore  the  most  perfect  specimen,  both  phys- 
ically and  intellectually,  of  the  race  of  Adam  and  the  old  or 
red  race — and  that  race  having  the  ability  only  to  retain 
the  civilization  which  was  ages  ago  delivered  to  them,  not 
to  improve  or  invent  anything  whatever  ;  hence  no  sickly, 
diseased,  degenerate  son  of  tie  Caucasian  race  need  ever  to 
expect  anything  but  inferiority  from  such  a  cross. 


CHAPTER  XXVL 


Ideas  Suggested  by  the  History  of  Lamech  — Evidences 
OF  Antediluvian  Civilization. 

HAVING  seen  that  the  miscegenation  of  Cain  was  per- 
mitted, to  show  that  if  something  of  intellectuality 
might  be  added  to  the  inferior  race,  much  more  is  lost  to 
the  superior  race,  and  that  Lamech  for  the  same  reason  was 
probably  permitted  to  go  out  from  the  Mongolian  and  rear 
and  leave  a  family  of  that  blood  among  the  pure  red  men 
of  Peru,  we  will  here  revert  to  a  state  of  things  then  in 
being  and  brought  to  view  in  the  history  of  Lamech,  which 
is  wholly  incompatible  with  the  vulgar  gloss  of  the  history 
of  Adam.  According  to  the  chronology  in  the  margin  of 
our  Bibles,  and  the  common  interpretation,  God  created  in 
a  few  hours  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  commanded  the 
light  into  existence,  formed  the  circumambient  atmosphere, 
compounded  the  water,  scooped  out  the  bed  of  the  ocean, 
and  gathered  the  waters  into  one  place,  and  made  the  dry 
land  appear.  He  commanded  the  earth  and  she  brought 
forth  the  grass,  the  herb,  and  the  tree.     He  brought  up  and 


238  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

marshalled  our  world  in  the  array  of  the  solar  system,  ay, 
more,  he  created  in  twenty-four  hours  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars.  He  made  in  the  like  space  of  time  the  fishes  also, 
and  great  whales,  and  all  the  birds  which  fly  in  the  air ; 
the  cattle,  the  four-footed  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing,  the 
man  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  who  was  created 
male  and  female.  He  made  Adam  out  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  he 
became  a  living  soul,  was  placed  in  the  garden  to  dress  it 
and  keep  it;  the  animals  all  passed  in  review  before  him, 
and  received  their  names ;  he  became  weary  of  his  loneli- 
ness, and  God  caused  him  to  sleep  while  one  of  his  ribs  was 
taken  out  and  formed  into  a  woman,  who  was  given  to  him 
for  a  companion  in  a  single  short  day.  They  lived  in  inno- 
cence, were  tempted,  overcome  ;  they  sinned,  and  fell  from 
their  eminence,  were  ashamed,  disgraced,  and  driven  out  of 
the  garden  into  a  cursed  world  ;  and  Cain  was  born  ;  and  all 
these  grand,  mighty,  and  wonderful  events  were  crowded  into 
one  of  our  little  years  !  Adam  and  Eve  were  parents  at  the 
age  of  one  year.  They  were  youthful,  and,  with  only  a  few 
months'  experience  of  life,  musthavebeen  very  badly  prepared 
for  taking  charge  of  the  rearing  and  education  of  a  family. 

The  wonderful,  incomprehensible,  miraculous  operation 
of  the  laws  of  mind  and  of  matter  do  not  stop  here  ;  for 
Moses,  according  to  these  same  chronological  authorities, 
tells  us  that  one  hundred  and  thirty  years  after  Adam  was 
expelled  from  the  garden  of  Eden,  "  Jabal  was  the  father  " 
or  leader  "  of  all  such  as  dwell  in  tents,  and  of  such  as  have 
cattle ; "  that  "  Jubal  was  the  father  "  or  chief  "  of  all  such 
as  handle  the  harp  and  the  organ;"  and  that  "Tubal-Cain 
was  an  instructor"  or  prince  "of  every  artificer  in  brass  and 
in  iron." 

These  facts,  as  we  conceive,  were  detailed  by  IMoses,  not 
only  for  the  purpose  of  showing  that  Lamech  was  dethroned 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  239 

by  his  children,  and  that  his  empire  was  divided  among 
them  in  the  lifetime  of  their  father,  and  that  in  this  division 
Tubal-Cain  was  considered  the  more  direct  successor  to  the 
throne  of  Cain,  but  also  to  make  known  to  us  the  fact  that 
there  was  a  civilization  among  this  mixed,  and  therefore 
inferior  people,  even  in  the  very  first  centuries  of  their  ex- 
istence. 

Savages  never  have  flocks  and  herds,  but  depend  wholly 
upon  the  spontaneous  productions  of  the  earth,  upon  the 
snare  and  the  chase,  for  the  meagre  supply  of  the  few  wants 
of  their  simple  habits ;  but  the  followers  of  Jabal  dwelt  in 
tents,  and  had  cattle ;  hence  they  were  semi-civilized,  their 
habits  and  customs  being  identical  with  those  of  the  Tartars 
of  the  present  time. 

To  handle  the  harp  and  the  organ  argues  no  mean  pro- 
ficiency in  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  in  artistic  skill ;  and 
much  more  are  we  assured  of  the  advanced  knowledge  of 
the  mechanic  arts  by  their  presupposed  ability  to  construct 
those  complicated  musical  instruments,  the  harp  and  the 
organ.  We  have  no  evidence  whatever  that  the  organs  of 
our  churches  are  an  improvement  on  those  upon  which  Jubal 
performed ;  and  the  splendid  pianos  of  our  parlors  are  no- 
thing but  that  antique  instrument,  the  harp,  placed  hori- 
zontally, and  provided  with  keys  with  which  to  strike  the 
strings,  instead  of  causing  the  vibrations  by  the  touch  of 
the  finger.  None  but  the  highly  civilized  have  ever  con- 
structed or  handled  such  complicated  musical  instruments 
as  the  harj)  and  the  organ. 

To  be  an  instructor  of  every  artificer  in  brass  and  in  iron 
indicates  a  degree  of  civilization,  equal  to  that,  at  least, 
which  prevails  in  China  at  this  day.  He  who  works  in  iron 
must  have  a  furnace,  bellows,  anvil,  tongs,  hammers,  vice, 
files,  and  grindstones.  The  construction  of  these  appurte- 
nances of  a  blacksmith-shop  requires  skill,  and  such  skill  as 


240  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

was  never  known  to  exist  among  any  people  who  did  not 
dwell  in  houses,  and  who  did  not  possess  the  arts  of  agricul- 
ture and  of  commerce.  Agriculture,  manufactures,  and  com- 
merce are  the  handmaids  of  the  most  elevated  civilization  ; 
and  the  first  two  of  these,  at  least,  as  we  are  assured  by- 
Moses,  were  possessed  by  those  people. 

Further,  they  were  sufficiently  advanced  in  the  arts  and 
sciences  to  be  able  to  form,  of  the  simples  found  in  nature, 
skilfully  artistic  compounds.  How  many  even  intelligent 
men,  in  Europe  and  America,  at  this  day,  would  be  puzzled 
to  extract  iron  from  the  ore,  and  then  cut,  weld,  and  form  it 
into  the  various  articles  in  use  in  agriculture  and  architec- 
ture? and  how  many  more  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the 
process  of  obtaining  copper  and  zinc  from  the  mines,  of  pu- 
rifying them,  and  then  of  compounding  them  into  brass? 
not  to  speak  of  the  difficulty  of  working  that  compound 
metal  into  the  various  articles  of  ornament  and  of  use  for 
which  it  has  always  been  employed. 

The  people  who  were  skilled  in  civilized  music,  and  those 
who  were  artificers  in  iron  and  in  brass,  without  controversy 
must  have  lived  in  houses ;  for,  ransack  history  as  we  may, 
no  instance  can  be  found  anywhere  of  a  people  possessing 
these  arts  who  have  not  possessed  houses  and  lands.  That 
the  peoples  over  whom  Jubal  and  Tubal-Cain  had  authority 
lived  in  houses,  is  settled  by  Moses  himself,  when  he  states 
the  fact  that  the  followers  of  Jabal  dwelt  in  tents.  The 
subjects  of  Jubal  and  of  Tubal-Cain  either  lived  in  houses,  or 
in  the  open  air,  like  the  beasts  of  the  field.  The  latter  hy- 
pothesis is  barred  by  the  facts  which  he  states  of  their  habits : 
therefore  they  lived  in  houses,  and  were  a  highly  civilized 
people. 

If  the  nationality  of  China  has  existed  for  sixty  thousand 
years,  as  they  claim,  it  is  clear  that  they  were  not  of  the 
family  of  Adam,  whose  expulsion  from  the  garden  of  Eden 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  241 

was  not  more  than  six  thousand  years  ago.  The  arts  and 
sciences  could  not  be  invented  by  the  ancient  race,  for  the 
unmixed  red  men  have  never  been  able  to  do  anything  of 
tlie  kind.  We  will  not  rely  on  this  fact,  however,  for  the 
Chinese  themselves  inform  us  that  their  civilization  was 
brought  to  them  by  a  philosopher  named  Confutse.  We 
have  not  the  means  of  ascertaining  correctly  at  what  time 
this  man  flourished,  but  if  it  could  be  shown  that  he  lived 
about  six  thousand  years  since,  then  might  we  trace  the 
probability  that  the  philosopher  Confutse  is  the  same  as  the 
vagabond  Cain.  We  may  possibly  have  something  more  to 
say  on  this  subject  in  another  place. 

We  will,  however,  add  in  this  place,  that  no  philosopher, 
in  an  ordinary  lifetime,  could  have  imparted  the  civilization 
of  China  to  Chinamen,  who,  though  they  had  the  intelli- 
gence to  receive,  and  have  in  a  wonderful  manner  retained 
the  learning,  the  arts,  and  the  sciences  once  delivered  to 
them,  yet  have  made  no  improvements,  no  progress,  no  inno- 
vations, but  are  to-day  what  their  fathers  were  thousands 
of  years  ago.  We  shall  continue,  then,  to  treat  the  subject 
upon  the  hypothesis  that  this  empire  was  founded  and  its 
civilization  was  established  by  the  labors  of  Cain,  through 
the  long  lifetime  enjoyed  by  the  antediluvian  descendants 
of  Adam.  We  might  as  well  in  this  place  observe  that 
tlie  chronology,  as  applied  to  the  history  of  Cain  and  his 
offspring,  is  of  no  value  whatever,  since  Moses,  the  only 
authority  on  the  subject,  gives  no  data  from  which  any 
calculation  can  be  made.  Cain  must  have  lived  and  reigned 
in  the  land  of  Nod  about  eight  hundred  years ;  but  after 
having  fully  established  his  authority,  we  may  rationally 
suppose  that  he  transferred  the  burdens  of  the  administra- 
tion to  his  son  Chanoch,  and  made  this  position  hereditary 
in  his  family. 

Cain  himself  probably  retained  the  supreme  power  in  his 
21 


242  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

own  hands,  wliile  Chanocli  and  his  successors  were  vice- 
roys or  prime  ministers  to  the  king.  Possibly,  the  division 
of  the  empire  among  the  children  of  Laraech,  and  the  expul- 
sion of  that  unwise  and  therefore  unfortunate  individual, 
was  the  work  of  Cain.  If  this  were  the  case,  if  Cain  imposed 
the  burdens  of  the  government  upon  his  short-lived  descend- 
ants, while  he  retained  in  his  own  hands  the  chief  authority, 
it  must  have  been  in  order  to  devote  himself  to  the  imparta- 
tion  of  knowledge  and  of  fixing  among  his  people  the  highest 
degree  of  civilization  of  which  their  capacity  would  admit. 

We  know  that  Cain  was  a  tiller  of  the  soil,  and  conse- 
quently he  must  have  been  acquainted  with  the  arts  neces- 
sary to  the  construction  of  the  implements  of  husbandry. 
To  slur  over  this  point  by  saying  that  he  cultivated  in  a 
rude  manner,  and  had  tools  of  the  simplest  and  most  imper- 
fect kind,  will  not  do,  because  his  descendant  Tubal-cain, 
while  Cain  was  still  a  comparatively  young  man,  was  an  in- 
structor of  every  artificer  in  brass  and  in  iron.  It  is  much 
more  rational  to  conclude  that  Cain's  husbandry,  which  was 
taught  him  by  Adam,  and  consequently  his  farming  imple- 
ments, were  of  the  most  perfect  character. 

During  Adam's  stay  in  Paradise,  where  he  reigned  in 
happiness  and  in  conformity  with  the  laws  of  his  being,  and 
which  may  have  continued  for  hundreds  or  even  for  thou- 
sands of  years,  what  could  have  been  a  more  appropriate 
employment  for  the  world's  great  sovereign  and  the  vice- 
gerent of  God  on  earth,  than  the  investigation  of  the  laws 
of  nature,  and  the  development  of  the  arts  and  sciences. 

Is  it  not  in  proof  that  he  was  made  to  be  the  chief  of  all 
the  earth,  not  only  to  rule  over  the  men  and  animals,  but 
also  to  govern  the  very  laws  of  nature ;  to  have  the  ground 
cultivated  in  the  easiest  and  most  efficient  manner ;  to  over- 
come the  difficulties ;  and  in  a  Avord,  to  bless  the  world,  the 
old  governing  or  red  man,  the  animal  or  black  man,  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  243 

all  tlie  inferior  aiiinuils,  by  reuderiug  the  earth  most  pro- 
ductive, and  all  things  most  convenient  and  agreeable  for 
all  animate  beings  ?  If  the  affirmative  of  these  questions 
have  been  made  to  appear,  let  us  inquire,  with  his  perfect 
intellect  and  unrestrained  intercourse  with  the  Infinite  In- 
telligence, and  the  vast  resources  of  nature  and  the  teeming 
millions  of  men  then  in  the  happy  and  richly  productive 
earth  at  his  command,  what  could  he  not  do ;  and  who  can 
fix  limits  to  what  he  actually  did  accomplish  ? 

.It  is  our  opinion,  that  if  the  present  mode  of  building  is 
best,  then  Adam  taught  his  people  to  build  as  we  do ;  if  our 
vehicles,  our  furniture,  our  implements  of  every  kind  are  in 
the  best  and  most  convenient  mode,  then  he  had  those  of  his 
people  similarly  constructed.  If  steam  be  the  best  agency 
for  transportation  and  locomotion,  then  we  should  feel  as- 
sured that  a  system  of  railroad  and  steamboat  communica- 
tion was  by  him  perfected. 

He  must  have  possessed  a  much  more  thorough  and  inti- 
mate knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature  than  any  philosopher 
has  ever  attained ;  and  therefore  he  knew  that  electricity 
is  the  sole  grand  motive-power,  is  the  agent  with  which  the 
Almighty  created  and  sustains  worlds  and  involved  systems 
in  all  their  complicated  and  sometimes  apparently  eccentric 
orbs.  Electricity  is  not  only  the  force  which  both  attracts 
and  repels  the  worlds,  but  causes  the  winds  to  blow,  the 
waters  to  flow ;  which  scoops  out  the  valleys  and  the  moun- 
tain gorges;  which  heaps  up  the  granite  hills  and  makes  the 
lofty  mountains  stand.  It  draws  rich  juices  and  subtle  gases 
from  earth  and  water  and  air,  and  forces  them  through  the 
delicate  ducts  of  vegetation ;  and,  under  the  name  of  the  odic 
fluid,  it  compels  the  blood  from  the  heart  by  the  arteries,  and 
back  to  it  by  the  veins ;  and  is  that  which  moves  the  hand 
or  foot,  and,  when  the  mind  wills,  puts  the  whole  body  in 
motion. 


244  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Adam  certainly  knew  all  this,  and  far  more  in  regard  to 
the  universal  agent  than  has  yet  been  discovered  by  the 
moderns;  and  he,  being  the  ruler  of  the  whole  earth,  how 
could  he  communicate  his  commands  from  pole  to  pole  and 
around  the  globe's  circumference  so  easily  and  so  expedi- 
tiously as  with  the  agency  electricity  ? 

From  all  the  surroundings,  from  the  facts  which  are  made 
known  to  us,  we  must  conclude  that  the  profound  philoso- 
pher and  great  king  not  only  understood  the  powerful  agency 
of  electricity,  but,  since  telegraphic  communication  was  more 
pressingly  necessary  then  than  now  or  in  any  of  the  past 
ages,  he  must  have  environed  the  world  in  a  network  of 
electric  conductors.  Further,  may  we  not  suppose,  since 
his  wisdom  was  so  great  and  his  power  was  without  limit, 
that  the  transportation  and  travel  of  the  universal  king  and 
his  subjects  were  accomplished  on  perfect  tracks,  belting  the 
whole  earth  in  its  longitude  and  latitude;  accommodated 
with  machinery  far  more  complete  than  has  entered  into  the 
minds  of  the  moderns  to  conceive ;  and  driven  by  electricity 
with  the  speed  of  thought  from  pole  to  happy  pole,  and  from 
the  broad  bright  rivers  to  the  rich  ends  of  the  earth? 

With  this  kind  of  locomotion,  the  great  king,  with  his 
glorious  retinue,  might  visit  and  make  actual  personal  obser- 
vation upon  every  portion  of  the  green  and  pleasant  earth. 

In  this  view  of  the  mastery  which  Adam  had  acquired 
over  the  laws  of  nature,  very  many  difficulties  of  the  anti- 
quarian may  be  removed.  Every  observer  of  the  pyramids 
and  obelisks  of  Egypt  and  other  wonders  of  the  Nile,  must 
be  forcibly  impressed  with  the  fact  that  the  artificers  of  those 
grand  old  works  must  have  been  in  possession  of  a  knowledge 
of  natural  forces,  and  the  skill  to  render  them  subservient 
to  the  will  of  men,  not  yet  known  to  us.  The  lost  art  of 
embalming  proves  that  their  skill  in  pharmacy  was  so  far 
in  advance  of  the  moderns,  that  no  living  man  can  scarcely 
hope  to  see  its  complete  restoration. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  245 

In  tlie  days  of  Abraham,  the  Emperor  of  China  ordered 
his  two  chief  astronomers  of  state  to  be  put  to  death,  because 
they  had  failed  to  calcukite  correctly  an  eclipse  of  the  sun. 
This,  we  must  remember,  was  only  some  four  or  five  hundred 
years  after  the  flood,  and  yet  it  proves,  positively,  that  sci- 
ence had  advanced  at  that  early  day,  in  China,  to  a  position 
not  attained  by  Europeans  until  many  ages  afterward ;  the 
imperfect  prognostication  of  Thales,  which  only  amounted 
to  the  foretelling  the  year  in  v^'hich  an  eclipse  would  occur, 
was  cjnly  about  five  hundred  years  before  Christ,  or  one 
thousand  years  after  a  slight  inaccuracy  in  the  calculation 
of  the  Chinese  astronomers  cost  them  their  lives. 

The  vast  populations  of  that  ancient  country  might  have 
been  equal  to  the  task  of  erecting  that  wonder  of  Asia,  the 
Chinese  Wall ;  but  would  the  design  have  been  formed  and 
the  enterprise  undertaken  by  an  ephemeral  prince,  like  one 
of  the  modern  emperors,  and  who  had  no  higher  knowledge 
of  the  natural  forces  and  their  artistic  application  than  the 
latter?  It  must  have  required  ages,  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  mechanic  forces  which  they  are  generally  supposed  to 
have  possessed,  for  them  to  have  accomplished  that  stupen- 
dous work.  It  is  said  to  have  been  built  to  prevent  the  irrup- 
tions of  the  Tartar  hordes  into  the  cultivated  fields  of  China. 
Is  it  not  clear  that  those  fierce  semi-barbarians  would  have 
interrupted  the  work  from  time  to  time,  and  protracted  its 
completion  almost  indefinitely,  or  finally  would  have  driven 
off  the  laborers,  and  prevented  the  finishing  of  the  wall? 

The  wall  was  1,500  miles  in  length,  30  feet  high,  and  30 
feet  thick:  could  such  a  structure  have  been  made  in  the 
presence  of  such  an  enemy  as  the  Tartars,  with  the  appli- 
ances which  are  usually  supposed  to  have  been  employed  ? 
The  largest  of  the  pyramids  is  four  hundred  and  eighty-one 
feet  high,  and  six  hundred  and  fifty-three  feet  on  the  sides ; 
its  base  covers  eleven  acres  of  ground.  The  stones  are  about 
21* 


246  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

sixty  feet  in  length,  and  nearly  two  feet  and  a  half  thick. 
It  is  supposed  to  have  been  built  about  four  thousand  yearg 
ago,  or  immediately  after  the  flood.  How  could  330,000,  or 
any  other  number  of  men,  without  vastly  superior  knowl- 
edge to  what  is  usually  assigned  to  them,  have  elevated  and 
placed  those  huge  rocks? 

It  would  appear  to  be  the  more  rational  view  to  suppose 
that,  when  the  great  wall  of  China  was  constructed,  the 
knowledge  of  the  mechanical  forces  was  so  far  retained  that 
that  vast  wall,  in  all  its  protracted  length,  and  in  its  aston- 
ishing width  and  height  and  strength,  was  completed  in  a 
very  short  time.  With  fabulous  expenditures  of  money,  and 
the  employment  of  the  most  powerful  steam-engines,  the 
enormous  stones  above  described  might  be  elevated  to  their 
places  in  the  pyramids,  but  by  no  other  known  means ;  then 
is  it  not  evident  that  the  Egyptians,  four  thousand  years 
ago,  instead  of  being  rude  barbarians,  were  equal,  if  not 
superior,  to  the  philosophers  of  the  present  age,  in  the 
knowledge  and  application  of  the  mechanical  forces? 

That  there  was  a  civilization  in  the  primitive  days  of  the 
Adamic  race,  which  has  been  lost  and  not  yet  fully  recov- 
ered, is  further  proven  by  the  few  intellectual  scintillations 
which  have  reached  us  from  the  ancient  secret  associations 
of  the  learned.  The  philosophers  of  China,  the  Brahmins 
of  India,  the  magi  of  Assyria,  the  priesthood  of  Egypt,  kept 
secret  from  the  people  of  their  own  time  the  wisdom  of  their 
orders,  by  the  most  terrible  obligations  imposed  upon  all 
who  were  admitted  into  the  mystic  wonders  of  the  learned. 
All  that  we  have  obtained  from  those  rich  depositories  has 
been  handed  down  to  us  by  the  Greek  philosophers. 

Who  knows  the  deep  extent  of  their  secret  lore  ?  Who 
can  tell  what  mathematical  revelations  were  made  by  the 
Chinese,  or  what  sublime  astronomical  observations  were  set 
down  in  the  hidden  records  of  the  magi  ?     Who,  even  at 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  247 

this  day,  would  dare  to  declare  the  breadth  and  height  and 
profound  depth  of  the  learning  of  the  priests  of  Isis,  of  Osiris, 
of  Orus,  of  Thoth  ?  Or  who  now  would  undertake  to  unfold 
the  unfathomable  riches  of  the  wisdom  of  the  ancient,  or 
even  of  the  modern  priesthood  of  the  Grand  Lama,  of  Tri- 
murti,  of  Brahma,  of  Vishnu  and  Siva,  of  Varuna  and 
Dhermarajah  ? 

Had  the  library  of  Alexandria  escaped  the  flames  of  the 
barbarous  Omar  Pasha,  or  had  the  secret  books  of  the  magi 
been  saved  from  the  cruel  ravages  of  revolutions  and  the  all- 
corroding  march  of  time,  and  had  they  been  handed  down 
to  us,  much,  evidently,  of  antediluvian  and  of  the  primeval 
learning  of  Adam,  would  be  iu  our  possession,  which  has  not 
been  transmitted  through  the  channel  of  the  Grecian  philos- 
ophy ;  and,  without  doubt,  many  wonders  of  ancient  lore 
would  now  be  unfolded  to  the  literati  of  Europe  and 
America,  by  free  access  to  the  archives  of  the  learned  of 
China  and  of  the  priesthood  of  India. 

The  wisest  and  most  renowned  sages  of  Greece  drank  from 
the  wells  of  the  learning  of  Egypt,  in  order  to  perfect  their 
philosophy.  Had  they  not  been  tied  down  by  obligations 
to  the  mystic  colleges  from  which  they  drew  much  of  their 
learning,  (or  if  they  were  not  bound  as  other  members  of 
those  orders,  it  was  because  the  penetralia  of  their  wisdom 
was  not  unveiled  to  them,)  how  much  more  would  have 
been  given  to  us  by  those  same  philosophers  than  we  have 
received  from  them! 

Moses,  the  saint,  sage,  and  philosopher,  the  leader  and 
lawgiver  of  his  people,  the  inspired  prophet  of  God,  was 
thoroughly  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians  ;  and 
yet  even  he,  in  view  of  the  awful  obligations  which  he  had 
taken  upon  himself,  revealed  the  deep  mysteries  of  nature 
aud  of  nature's  God  only  with  "  a  veil  over  his  face."  Had 
it  been  lawful  for  him  to  have  elaborated  fully  the  great 


248  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

tnitlis  which  he  reveals  in  the  first  part  of  the  book  of  Gen- 
esis, together  with  all  the  profound  philosophy  of  which  he 
was  perfect  master,  men,  wicked  and  self-sufficient  as  they 
then  were,  and  as  they  now  are,  scorning  the  humble  teach- 
ings of  religion,  and  rebelling  against  the  authority  of  the 
God  of  the  universe,  they  would,  in  their  own  strength,  have 
aspired  directly  to  the  perfectibility  of  our  nature,  in  con- 
travention of  the  curse  which  Adam  had  drawn  down  upon 
himself  and  his  race,  and  of  the  blessed  restoration  which  a 
merciful  God  had  designed  for  the  world. 

Then  for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  this  great  light  was 
withheld  from  our  fathers ;  "  for  until  this  day  remaineth 
the  same  veil  untaken  away  in  the  reading  of  the  old  testa- 
ment ;  which  veil  is  done  away  in  Christ.  But  even  unto 
this  day,  when  Moses  is  read,  the  veil  is  upon  their  heart. 
Nevertheless,  when  it  (the  heart)  shall  turn  to  the  Lord  the 
veil  shall  be  taken  away."  (2  Cor.  iii.) 

Have  we  not  shown  that  there  was  a  civilization  in  the 
primeval  days  of  our  race,  equal,  if  not  far  in  advance  of 
the  present  progress  ?  and  that  that  civilization  w^as  built  up  by 
Adam  while  in  innocence  he  reigned  in  Paradise  ?  If  these 
facts  have  been  made  sufficiently  apparent,  then  it  is  easy 
to  see  how  this  knowledge  of  the  arts  and  sciences  was 
handed  down  by  Adam  to  Cain,  and  by  him  to  all  the 
peoples  over  whom  the  sons  of  Lamech  presided.  By  Adam, 
also,  the  wisdom  which  he  had  acquired  before  the  fall  was 
imparted  to  Seth  and  his  other  sons  and  daughters ;  for  it  is 
in  proof  that  the  sons  and  grandsons  of  Noah  did  possess  the 
arts  of  architecture,  and  whatever  it  is  necessary  to  know 
to  build.  The  knowledge  by  which  the  ancient  cities  of 
Babylon  and  Nineveh,  Thebes  and  Memphis,  the  obelisks, 
the  Labyrinth,  and  the  Pyramids,  were  constructed,  must 
have  been  brought  down  from  beyond  the  flood  by  Noah. 

If  the  question  of  the  existence  of  a  high  state  of  civil- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  249 

ization  in  the  time  of  Adam,  and  that,  too,  immediately  after 
the  fall,  were  tested  by  the  rules  of  evidence  as  applied  to 
any  other  fact,  it  would  be  manifest  to  a  moral  certainty 
that  Adam  brought  through  the  fall  an  intimate  knowledge 
of  the  arts  and  sciences,  a  large  and  expanded  comprehen- 
sion of  the  character  and  attributes  of  the  Almighty  Ruler, 
and  of  the  laws  by  which  he  governs,  in  the  greatest  and  the 
most  minute ;  that  he  was  such  a  philosopher  as  the  world 
will  never  see  until  the  second  Adam  come  to  restore  all 
things  to  their  primitive  and  normal  condition. 

The  unprogressive  descendants  of  Cain,  the  Mongolian 
race,  have  presented  the  best  depository  of  the  ancient  learn- 
ing of  the  world,  and  we  would  therefore  expect  to  find  among 
the  learned  of  that  race  more  of  the  sciences  taught  by 
Adam  than  anywhere  else  outside  of  the  inspired  volume. 
Had  Cain  stayed  longer  with  his  father,  the  Mongolians 
would  have  been  taught  by  him  more  than  they  were.  Let 
the  records  of  the  Chinese  be  examined,  let  the  learning  of 
the  Brahmins  be  uncovered,  and  the  learned  world,  without 
doubt,  will  be  astonished  at  the  revelations  which  will  be 
made. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


"  The  Sons  of  God  saw  the  Daughters  of  Men  "  Explained 
—  Why  "  Noah  found  Grace  in  the  Sight  of  the  Lord." 

AND  it  came  to  pass,  when  men  began  to  multiply  on 
the  face  of  the  earth,  and  daughters  were  born  unto 
them,  that  the  sons  of  God  saw  the  daughters  of  men,  that 
they  were  fair,  and  they  took  them  wives  of  all  such  as  they 
chose.     And  the  Lord  said,  My  spirit  shall  not  always  strive 


250  THE    BIBLE    TRUE, 

with  man,  fur  tliat  he  also  is  flesh ;  yet  his  days  shall  be  an 
hundred  and  twenty  years.  There  were  giants  in  those  days; 
and  also  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God  came  in  unto  the 
daughters  of  men,  and  they  bare  children  unto  them ;  the 
same  became  mighty  men,  which  were  of  old  men  of  re- 
nown." 

Before  remarking  upon  the  above,  it  becomes  necessary 
for  us  to  revert  in  our  minds  to  what  has  been  said  in  the 
former  part  of  this  work  in  regard  to  the  pre-Adamic  con- 
dition of  the  world.  We  have  said,  and  Moses  has  said, 
that  the  waters  were  all  gathered  together  into  one  place, 
and  that  everywhere  else  the  dry  ground  appeared.  We 
have  said  that  the  whole  earth,  from  pole  to  pole,  and  all 
around  the  circle  of  the  globe,  was  more  densely  populated 
by  two  races  of  men,  and  by  all  of  the  present  and  many 
varieties  of  now  extinct  animals,  than  it  were  possible  for  it 
to  sustain  since  the  folly  and  fall  of  Adam.  If  the  reader 
has  been  impressed  with  the  rational  view  which  we  have 
taken,  in  the  light  held  out  to  us  by  Moses,  and  which  we 
have  endeavored  to  present  to  him,  and  if  he  will  keep  that 
view  before  his  mind,  then  will  he  be  in  a  position  to  com- 
prehend and  appreciate  the  exposition  of  the  meaning  which 
we  attach  to  the  above-quoted  revelation. 

In  it  two  distinct  and  different  characters  are  brought 
before  us — the  sons  of  God,  and  the  men  who  at  that  time 
began  to  multiply,  and  unto  whom  daughters  were  born. 
We  are  informed  by  the  commentators  that  the  righteous 
were  called  the  sous  of  God,  and  that  the  unrighteous  were 
those  styled  men.  But  will  this  gloss  bear  scrutiny?  A 
little  farther  on  it  is  said,  that  "  God  saw  that  the  wicked- 
ness of  man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagina- 
tion of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continually," 
and  he  declared  that  "It  repenteth  me  that  I  have  made 
man;"  and  he  determined  to  destroy  man  from  the  face  of 
the  earth. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  251 

Let  us  ask  where  were  the  righteous  called  the  sons  of 
God?  Ou  another  occasion,  "Abraham  said  to  the  Lord, 
"Wilt  thou  also  destroy  the  righteous  with  the  wicked?  That 
be  far  from  thee  to  do  after  this  manner — to  slay  the  right- 
eous with  the  wicked ;  and  that  the  righteous  should  be  as 
the  wicked,  that  be  far  from  thee  :  shall  not  the  Judge  of  all 
the  earth  do  right?"  "And  he  said,  I  will  not  destroy  it 
(Sodom)  for  ten's  sake."  Hence,  since  Noah  alone  "found 
grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,"  and  of  all  the  world  he  and 
his  sons  alone  were  saved,  they  must  have  been  the  only 
righteous  upon  the  earth  ;  and  it  follows  that  they  had  inter- 
married with  the  daughters  of  men  ;  and  that  God  destroyed 
every  living  creature  from  the  face  of  the  earth  for  the 
offence  committed  by  those  persons  alone  whom  he  saved 
from  destruction.  Will  any  seriously  contend  for  such  an 
interpretation?  "Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do 
right?" 

Others  again  will  tell  us  that  the  two  classes  referred  to 
were  the  descendants  of  Cain  and  of  Seth ;  but  upon  what 
grounds,  to  us  is  by  no  means  apparent.  If,  however,  this 
be  the  proper  view,  these  expositors  make  an  egregious  error 
in  claiming  that  the  children  of  Seth  were  those  called  the 
sons  of  God ;  because  it  is  the  wickedness  of  the  men  whose 
daughters  were  given  in  marriage  to  the  sons  of  God,  which 
was  great  in  the  earth,  and  the  imagination  of  the  thoughts 
of  whose  heart  was  evil  continually,  and  whom  God  there- 
fore determined  to  destroy.  From  among  them  Noah  was 
selected,  who  is  a  lineal  descendant  of  Seth  ;  therefore,  if 
the  children  of  Cain  and  Seth  are  the  two  characters 
brought  to  view  in  the  above-quoted  passage,  evidently 
those  of  Cain  are  called  the  sons  of  God.  It  is  the  task  of 
those  who  take  this  singular  view  of  the  subject  to  explain 
why  the  descendants  of  Cain  should  be  so  greatly  preferred 
to  those  of  Seth  that  the  former  are  called  the  sons  of  God, 
while  the  latter  are  designated  as  men. 


252  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

When  God  had  driven  Adam  and  Eve  from  the  hyper- 
borean garden  of  Paradise,  with  all  its  majestic  and  lovely 
scenes  ;  when,  by  the  sudden  destruction  of  the  perpendicu- 
larity of  the  axis  of  the  earth  to  the  plane  of  her  orbit,  the 
throne  of  the  world  was  guarded  by  circumambient  ice- 
bergs, then  was  destroyed,  "  at  one  fell  swoop,"  that  glorious 
system  of  internal  improvements  of  which  we  have  spoken 
in  another  chapter,  and  the  difficulties  of  time  and  space 
and  the  resistance  of  matter  were  as  great  to  Adam  as  to 
any  others ;  and  since  he  had  lost  his  authority,  and  there 
were  none  who  would  do  his  bidding,  and  since  he  had  be- 
come the  father  of  a  family  who  were  dependent  upon  him 
for  subsistence,  therefore  he  was  compelled  to  eat  bread  in 
the  sweat  of  his  face. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Adam  was  driven  out  of 
Paradise,  and  afterward  the  cherubim  and  the  flaming 
sword  were  placed  to  guard  its  entrance;  otherwise,  like  the 
Siberian  elephant,  he  too  might  have  been  caught  and  held 
to  this  day,  a  frozen  mummy,  in  the  adamantine  chains  of 
yet  unending  ice.  God,  however,  permitted  him  to  "  plod 
his  weary  way"  in  search  of  some  more  hospitable  home. 
But  still  he  remained  within  the  boundaries  of  the  land  of 
Eden  ;  for,  when  Cain  was  banished  from  the  home  of  his 
father  and  the  land  of  his  birth,  he  went  eastward  of  Eden, 
into  the  land  of  Nod. 

Adam  must  have  retained  his  knowledge  of  the  arts  and 
sciences  which  he  brought  with  him  from  Paradise ;  but, 
being  without  the  means  of  overcoming  the  increased  nat- 
ural obstacles  to  locomotion,  he  and  his  descendants  were 
perforce  compelled  to  remain  in  a  fixed  locality,  and  extend 
themselves  as  they  multiplied,  somewhat  like  the  white 
settlements  have  done  in  North  America. 

As  has  already  been  shown,  there  are  many  cogent  rea- 
sons for  supposing  that  part  of  Eden  inhabited  by  Adam 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  253 

aud  his  antediluvian  descendants  is  identical  with  the 
"Atlantis"  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  poets,  and  that  the 
angry  billows  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  now  ceaselessly  surge 
over  the  site  Avhere  their  sin  and  corruption  provoked  the 
destruction  wdiich  overwhelmed  them ;  and  it  is  also  ap- 
parent that  their  hyperborean  regions,  or  the  blissful  land 
"  beyond  where  the  north  wind  begins  to  blow,"  is  identical 
with  that  part  of  Eden  where  Moses  locates  the  garden  of 
Paradise.  With  these  ideas  recapitulated,  we  return  to  the 
subject  now  under  consideration. 

"  When  men  began  to  multiply,  the  so7is  of  God  saw  the 
daughters  of  men,  that  they  were  fair."  There  is  no  mys- 
tic meaning  or  figurative  language  here,  but  a  plain  state- 
ment of  facts.  We  have  already  seen  that  the  parties  here 
brought  to  view  are  not  the  righteous  and  the  wicked,  for 
"  all  flesh  was  corrupt ; "  nor  Avere  they  the  sons  of  Cain 
and  Seth,  because  that  view  would  make  those  of  the  former 
a  superior  race  to  that  of  Seth,  which  is  not  true  in  any 
respect  whatever,  and  we  suppose  no  one  will  seriously  con- 
tend for  this  conclusion,  although  the  commentators  lay 
down  the  premises  from  which  it  is  legitimately  deduced. 

Who,  then,  are  the  parties  of  whom  Moses  speaks  ?  When 
God  created  the  first  governing  man  in  his  own  image  and 
likeness,  "Male  and  female  created  he  them,  and  blessed 
them,  and  said  unto  them.  Be  fruitful,  multiply,  and  replen- 
ish the  earth  ; "  but  when  he  had  made  Adam,  he  placed  him 
in  the  garden  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it,  and  gave  him 
plenary  power  to  eat  of  the  trees  of  the  garden,  except  of 
the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  which  is  in  the 
midst  of  the  garden.  The  trees  of  the  garden,  we  have 
seen,  represent  the  passions  and  instincts  implanted  in 
Adam,  all  of  which  he  might  freely  indulge,  except  that  only 
which  leads  to  reproduction. 

The  men  of  the  old  governing  race  came  into  the  world 
22 


254  THE    BIBLE    TRUE, 

according  to  the  design  of  their  Creator,  and  are  therefore 
called  the  sons  of  God.  Adam,  through  ambition  to  be 
like  God  in  the  creation  of  a  race,  in  violation  of  a  positive 
prohibition,  chose  to  incur  the  penalty  of  the  law,  the  dis- 
pleasure of  his  Maker,  and  propagated  his  species ;  hence 
his  children  could  not,  with  any  degree  of  propriety,  be 
called  the  sons  of  God,  but  are  always  spoken  of  by  Moses 
as  "  men,"  or  the  Adams. 

It  was  not  the  sons  of  God  who  began  to  multiply  at 
the  time  spoken  of,  because  for  many  thousands  of  years 
they  had  multiplied  and  filled  the  earth.  The  language  is, 
"  And  it  came  to  pass  when  meii  began  to  multiply."  In 
the  original  the  word  Adam  simply  means  man.  When 
the  great  king  came  into  the  world,  he  was  so  far  superior 
to  all  others  that  by  way  of  expressing  his  eminent  dis- 
tinction, he  was  called  The  Man.  Napoleon  Bonaparte  was 
the  man  of  his  day. 

The  descendants  of  Adam,  being  like  him,  and  having 
been  ushered  into  the  world  contrary  to  the  express  com- 
mand of  the  Almighty,  were  properly  called  the  men ; 
therefore,  if  we  render  the  passage  without  translation,  as 
we  think  we  may  without  doing  it  violence,  all  doubt,  all 
obscurity,  immediately  disappears.  And  it  came  to  pass 
when  the  Adams  began  to  multiply,  and  daughters  were 
born  unto  them,  that  the  sons  of  God  (the  red  men)  saw 
the  daughters  of  the  Adams,  that  they  were  white  and 
beautiful,  (for  this  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  fair,)  and 
they  (the  red  men)  took  them  wives  of  all  which  they 
chose.  This  practice  of  miscegenation  and  corruption  of 
the  ways  of  God  had  become  so  wide-spread,  not  to  say 
universal,  that  he  said,  "  My  spirit  shall  not  always  strive 
with  Adam,  for  that  he  also  is  flesh ;  yet  his  days  shall  be 
an  hundred  and  twenty  years." 

The  days  of  the  red  man's  life  are  threescore  years  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  255 

ten,  and  if  the  Adams  will  indulge  in  the  reproductive  act 
as  much  as  they,  I  will  not  interfere  with  the  law  established 
for  all  reproducing  animals,  and  their  lives  must  be  greatly- 
shortened;  yet,  by  reason  of  their  superior  physical  structure, 
the  days  of  their  lives  shall  be  an  hundred  and  twenty  years. 
We  venture  here  to  assert  that  no  debauchee  in  any  age  of 
the  world  has  lived  out  even  this  limit,  because  the  law  of 
reproduction  is  the  law  of  death. 

Every  one  who  has  observed  the  effects  of  miscegenation 
is  aware  of  the  fact  that  both  in  the  animal  and  vegetable 
kingdoms,  where  the  circumstances  of  production  and  rear- 
ing are  favorable,  and  where  the  cross  is  between  proximate 
links  in  the  concatenation  of  being,  the  result  is  an  ofi'spring 
larger  and  more  powerful  than  either  of  the  parent  stocks. 
The  mule  is  always  larger  than  the  ass ;  and  in  Kentucky  and 
other  places  where  much  attention  is  paid  to  the  rearing,  he 
is  made  to  grow  larger  than  the  horse.  By  the  mixing  of 
doura  or  sorghum  with  common  broom-corn,  we  obtain  an 
article  far  more  gigantic  in  proportions  than  either  of  the 
parent  plants;  and  the  same  is  true  of  the  plant  obtained 
by  mixing  the  common  and  sea-island  cottons.  The  law  of 
hybridity,  which  is  so  unyielding  among  the  lower  animals, 
does  not  fully  obtain  among  the  vegetables ;  for  by  long  at- 
tention to  crossing,  new  standard  varieties  may  be  at  least 
partially  established. 

The  cross  between  inapproximate  links  in  the  chain  of  be- 
ing, however,  are  always  inferior  in  every  respect  to  the  parent 
stocks.  The  mulatto  is  far  inferior  physically  and  morally 
to  either  the  white  man  or  the  negro ;  but  we  are  not  pre- 
pared to  announce  the  same  result  from  a  first  cross,  in  re- 
gard to  the  offspring  of  the  Indian  and  the  Caucasian.  On 
the  contrary,  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  the  result, 
with  favorable  circumstances  for  breeding  and  rearing,  would 
be  consistent  with  the  general  law,  and  that  the  half-breed 


256  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

should  be  much  larger  and  more  powerful  than  either  of  the 
standard  races. 

What  was  the  consequence  of  the  intermarriage  between 
the  sons  of  God  and  the  daughters  of  men  ?  It  is  stated 
thus  by  Moses:  "There  were  giants  in  the  earth  in  those 
days;  and  also  after  that  when  the  sons  of  God  came  in  unto 
the  daughters  of  men,  and  they  bare  childrea  to  them,  the 
same  became  mighty  men,  which  were  of  old  men  of  renown." 
Can  Holy  Writ  or  human  language  make  it  more  clear  that 
the  miscegenation  of  two  races  is  the  act  which  destroyed 
the  order  and  so  corrupted  the  ways  of  God,  that  he  deter- 
mined to  destroy  the  man  whom  he  had  created  ?  No  such 
result  as  the  production  of  giants  could,  by  the  operation  of 
any  law  of  nature,  by  any  rational  possibility,  be  obtained 
by  the  crossing  of  the  wicked  with  the  righteous. 

It  is  objected  that  the  law  of  hybridity  did  not  intervene, 
and  that,  therefore,  the  sons  of  God  and  the  daughters  of 
men  could  not  be  of  different  species ;  but  we  have  seen  that 
it  is  not  applied  to  prevent  the  mixing  of  the  vegetables, 
deterioration  in  quality,  notwithstanding  its  greater  size, 
being  sufficient  to  prevent  men  from  destroying  to  any 
considerable  extent  the  order  of  nature  in  the  vegetable 
kingdom.  It  is  a  well-established  fact  that  the  mixed  races 
of  men  everywhere,  when  carried  on  for  many  generations, 
are  inferior  to  the  standard  races  ;  and  especially  when  the 
cross  is  between  the  inapproximate  white  and  black  races,  is 
physical  inferiority  most  apparent.  This,  together  with  the 
further  fact  that  man  is  an  intelligent  moral  agent,  capable 
of  receiving  and  appreciating  the  law,  "Thou  shalt  not  com- 
mit adultery,"  is  a  sufficient  reason  why  the  law  of  hybridity 
is  not  applied  to  men  as  to  the  lower  animals. 

"  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  the  Adam  was  great 
in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination  of  the  thoughts  of 
his  heart  was  only  evil  continually.  And  it  repented  the  Lord 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  257 

that  he  had  made  the  Adam  on  the  earth,  and  it  grieved 
him  at  his  heart.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy  the 
Adam  whom  I  have  created  from  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  both 
the  Adam,  and  the  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing,  and  the 
fowls  of  the  air,  for  it  repenteth  me  that  I  have  made  them." 
This  is  vigorous  language,  and  is  used  because  of  the  imper- 
fection of  our  understanding  and  of  our  vehicle  of  thought ; 
and  is  used  to  convey  the  most  emphatic  and  pointed  im- 
pression of  the  exceeding  wickedness  of  reproducing  contrary 
to  the  law  of  nature  ;  for  God  commanded  everything  in  the 
vegetable  as  well  as  in  the  animal  kingdom  to  reproduce 
after  his  kind. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  sons  of  God  were  not  among 
the  living  creatures  which  were  doomed  to  destruction  ;  then, 
"whoever  they  were,  the  sin  of  intermarriage  with  the  daugh- 
ters of  men  seems  not  to  have  been  visited  directly  upon 
them. 

It  would  appear  from  the  above  that  not  only  had  the 
sons  of  God  miscegenated  with  the  daughters  of  men,  but 
that  the  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing,  and  the  fowds  of  the 
air  had  by  the  devilish  machinations  of  man  destroyed  the 
order  in  reproduction  which  God  had  established  ;  for  Moses 
declares  that  "  God  looked  upon  the  earth,  and  behold  it 
was  corrupt ;  for  all  flesh  had  corrupted  his  way  upon  the 
earth."  Whenever  miscegenation  occurs  among  the  animals 
it  is  invariably  the  result  of  the  interference  of  man,  and 
that  too  directly  or  indirectly  by  the  agency  of  the  white 
man,  who  has  inherited  the  desire  to  create  new  orders  of 
being  from  our  first  parents. 

For  ages  the  many  species  of  deer  have  roamed,  in  promis- 
cuous herds,  the  plains  of  Africa  and  the  wilds  of  America, 
■where  the  negro  and  the  Indian  have  dwelt ;  but  no  act  of 
adulteration  was  ever  known  among  them,  while  all  sorts 
of  crosses  are  to  be  found  in  countries  where  the  white  man 
22* 


258  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

and  mixed  races  inhabit.  The  wild  cow  and  the  buffixlo 
mix  not,  neither  do  the  horse  and  the  ass,  unrestrained  by 
the  dominant  race  of  men,  "And  God  said.  The  end  of  all 
flesh  is  come  before  me ;  for  the  earth  is  filled  with  violence 
through  them ;  and  behold,  I  will  destroy  them  with  the 
earth." 

"But  Noah  found  grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,"  and 
why  ?  Because  he  "  was  a  just  man,"  that  is,  his  moral 
conduct  was  unexceptionable,  and  he  was  upright  in  all  his 
relations  with  his  fellow-men  ?  "  He  walked  with  God,"  or 
he  was  devoutly  pious  ;  and  thus  he  performed  his  whole 
duty  toward  God  and  toward  his  fellow  -  beings  ?  This 
might  apjDear  to  be  a  sufficient  reason  why  he  should  have 
been  chosen  out  of  the  whole  earth ;  yet  it  was  not  enough, 
for  the  crowning  reason  rendered  for  his  election  is  this, 
"  he  was  perfect  in  his  generations." 

This,  according  to  the  rendering  of  the  commentators,  is 
nought  but  a  redundancy,  a  mere  surplusage,  which  means 
nothing ;  for  uprightness,  the  meaning  given  to  the  expres- 
sion, is  contained  in  the  declaration  that  he  was  "  a  just 
man,  and  walked  with  God."  How  could  the  expression, 
"  he  was  perfect  in  his  generations,"  be  used  w'ith  any  de- 
gree of  propriety,  if  the  writer  only  intended  to  say  that  he 
was  upright?  Had  it  been  intended  for  us  to  understand 
it  according  to  the  vulgar  gloss,  it  should  have  been  writ- 
ten he  was  perfect  in  his  generation.  Even  with  that  read- 
ing we  confess  that  we  could  not  see  why  it  should  have 
been  deemed  necessary  to  have  added  it  to  a  description  of 
character,  as  vigorous  as  our  own  or  any  other  language 
could  render  it,  if  indeed  it  could  even  in  that  shape  be  ap- 
plied to  moral  conduct. 

As  we  find  it  written,  however,  it  is  exceedingly  strange 
that  any  one  should  ever  have  thought  of  the  explanation 
which  is  given  to  it,  and  stranger  still  that  the  Christian 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  259 

world  should  have  been  content  with  the  absurd  and  violent 
construction.  It  is  clear  that  "  the  veil  is  still  upon  their 
heart  when  Moses  is  read." 

The  writer  clearly  intended  to  render,  in  the  passage 
under  consideration,  the  physical,  as  he  gives  us  in  the  other 
clauses  of  the  description  the  moral,  reasons  for  the  election 
of  Noah.  If  a  man  were  reading  an  account  of  a  horse, 
and  came  to  the  words,  "  and  this  horse  is  perfect  in  his 
pedigree,"  what  would  the  world  think  of  the  man  were  he 
to  insist  that  the  meaning  of  that  description  was  that  the 
horse  in  question  was  a  gentle,  good-disposed  animal?  And 
yet  his  exposition  w^ould  be  as  rational ;  indeed,  it  would  be 
the  very  same  thing  which  the  commentators  do  in  regard 
to  Moses'  description  of  Noah. 

From  every  point  of  view  w^e  must  conclude  that  when 
the  inspired  author  asserts  that  Noah  was  perfect  in  his 
generation,  it  was  simply  intended  for  us  to  understand  that 
he  was  purely  descended  through  an  unadulterated  line 
from  Adam  and  Eve,  without  any  taint  of  inferior  blood  in 
his  veins. 

After  Noah  had  been  informed  of  the  fact  of  the  coming 
flood,  and  had  been  instructed  in  regard  to  the  construction 
of  the  ark  in  which  he  was  to  save  himself  and  his  family, 
God  commanded  him,  "And  of  every  living  thing  of  all 
flesh,  two  of  every  sort  shalt  thou  bring  into  the  ark  to 
keep  them  alive  with  thee ;  they  shall  be  male  and  female. 
Of  fowls  after  their  hind,  and  of  cattle  after  their  kind,  and 
of  every  creeping  thing  of  the  earth,  after  his  kind;  two  of 
every  sort  shall  come  unto  thee  to  keep  them  alive." 

It  will  be  observed  with  what  precision  and  point  the  de- 
scription "  after  his  kind  "  is  added  after  the  enumeration 
of  each  variety  of  living  thing.  Why  is  this,  or  why,  after 
stating  that  they  were  to  be  two  of  every  sort,  male  and  fe- 
male, was  it  judged  necessary  by  the  writer  to  add  the  fur- 


260  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ther  description  that  every  pair  should  be  after  his  ki)K 
unless  it  is  intended  for  us  to  understand  that  by  "  the  cor- 
ruption of  all  flesh  "  is  meant  the  general  habit  of  miscege- 
nation, which  the  Adams  had  introduced  among  the  animals? 
Physical  results  are  produced  by  physical  means  ;  and 
one  of  the  results  of  the  intermarriage  of  the  sons  of  God 
with  the  daughters  of  men  was  the  shortening  of  man's  life. 
This  was  certainly  a  physical  result.  Our  own  observation 
teaches  us  that  the  mixed  races  are  a  short-lived  people. 
Here  also  we  would  conclude  that  the  offence  which  so 
highly  incensed  the  Almighty  was  the  miscegenation  of  dif- 
ferent species  of  the  genus  homo.  Spiritual  causes  produce 
spiritual  effects ;  but  the  intermarriage  of  the  sons  of  God 
with  the  daughters  of  men  produced  giants.  This  was  not 
a  spiritual,  but  a  physical  result ;  therefore  we  again  con- 
clude, since  such  crosses  both  in  the  animal  and  vegetable 
kingdoms  produce  scions  of  gigantic  growth  now,  that  the 
offence  of  the  antediluvians  was  the  destruction  of  the  order 
of  nature  by  the  mixing  of  different  species  of  men  and  of 
animals.  We  also  conclude,  since  there  were  giants  in  the 
earth  prior  to  the  time  when  the  wickedness  of  man  became 
so  great,  that  the  first  descendants  of  Cain,  who  were  the 
children  of  miscegenation,  were  giants.  "  There  were  giants 
in  the  earth  in  those  days  ;  and  also  after  that,  when  the 
sons  of  God  came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  they 
bare  children  to  them." 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  261 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The  Flood  —  Moses  and   Geologists  —  Mr.   Hitchcock's 

FllOG. 

AND,  behold,  I,  even  I,  do  bring  a  flood  of  waters  upon 
the  earth,  to  destroy  all  flesh  wherein  is  the  breath 
of  life,  from  under  heaven ;  and  everything  that  is  in  the 
earth  shall  die."  The  laws  of  nature,  as  they  surely  and 
mightily  work  out  the  designs  of  their  Author,  are  here  viv- 
idly brought  to  view.  We  must  bear  in  mind  that  God  effects 
all  his  purposes  by  the  use  of  adequate  means;  spiritual 
effects  by  spiritual  causes,  and  physical  results  by  physical 
agencies.  Spiritual  causes  could  not  directly  bring  on  the 
flood,  which  was  certainly  the  mightiest  physical  result 
which  has  ever  been  wrought  in  our  world  since  its  crea- 
tion ;  therefore  it  was  produced  by  the  operation  of  the  most 
powerful  physical  causes. 

In  following  our  author  in  his  narrative,  we  may  be  led 
to  introduce  the  same  subject  in  different  connections,  but, 
as  already  stated  in  the  introduction  to  this  work,  we  are  in 
search  of  the  truth  ;  and  we  will,  whenever  our  investiga- 
tions require  us  to  do  so,  in  order  to  point  an  argument, 
recapitulate  or  introduce  subjects  already  discussed.  We 
hope,  however,  to  present  some  new  view  or  idea  on  all  such 
subjects  on  every  occasion  of  reintroduction.  Whether  the 
course  pursued  by  us  is  satisfactory  to  the  critics  or  not,  we 
care  not.  We  write  not  for  them,  but  for  those  who  would 
know  the  truth. 

We  have  represented  the  earth  as  symbolized  by  a  human 
body.  All  the  waters  then  were  gathered  into  her  huge 
heart,  whence  by  daily  pulsations,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  tides  at  this  day,  they  were  driven 


262  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

through  deep  internal  channels  or  arterial  ducts,  which  were 
divided  and  subdivided  in  their  outward  course  until  they 
were  lost  in  capillary  formations  at  the  surface,  when,  as 
now,  they  were  taken  up  by  the  roots  of  vegetation  and 
evaporated  through  the  superficial  pores  of  the  earth,  and 
then  returned  in  the  form  of  dew.  They  were  then  re-col- 
lected into  rills  and  rivulets,  which  united  into  creeks  and 
rivers  like  the  veins  of  the  human  body,  and  were  thus  dis- 
embogued into  the  great  heart  of  the  world  —  the  one  place 
where  the  waters  were  gathered  together. 

Thus  the  insensible  perspiration,  called  evaporation,  w^ent 
on  by  day,  and  returned  in  gentle  dews  by  night,  to  moisten 
and  invigorate  the  soil.  The  agency  which  causes  this  flux 
and  reflux,  as  well  as  the  disintegration  and  recombiniug 
of  the  elements  of  which  the  water  is  composed,  is,  no  doubt, 
the  same  active  principle  of  attraction  and  repulsion  which 
produces  the  circulation  of  the  blood  in  man.  This  agency, 
in  another  chapter,  we  have  endeavored  to  show  is  elec- 
tricity. 

That  the  world  is  not  what  she  always  has  been  is  abun- 
dantly shown  by  the  geological  researches  of  the  present  and 
last  centuries.  From  the  granite  and  old  red  sandstone,  up 
through  all  the  various  formations,  to  the  alluvial  and  di- 
luvial deposits  of  the  superficial  accumulations,  God  has 
written,  in  unmistakable  characters,  that  change  and  revo- 
lution have  wrought  sad  havoc  in  the  constitution  of  our  old 
world,  and  that  she,  like  man,  is  hurrying  on  to  another  and 
still  greater  change,  which  will  render  her  forever  young, 
perfect,  and  vigorous. 

The  prejudices,  the  absurd  intellectual  servitude,  and  in- 
explicable imbecility  of  Christian  geologists,  have  presented 
a  barrier  in  the  investigation  of  geological  truth,  which, 
having  been  removed,  we  might  now  be  basking  in  the  noon- 
tide splendor  of  the  wisdom  of  the  ages  of  the  past.     Is  it 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  263 

not  exceedingly  strange  that  the  learned  professors  of  this 
recently  discovered  but  noble  science,  should  labor  to  build 
up  and  place  it,  as  it  ought  to  be,  in  the  very  foremost  ranks 
of  the  high  branches  of  learning,  and  immediately  turn  round 
and  bend  all  their  energies  to  battering  down  the  fabric  which 
they  are  laboring  to  erect  on  a  solid  basis  ? 

The  science  teaches  that  the  rocks  are  formed  in  series, 
which  must  have  been  vast  ages  in  their  accretions,  and  that 
no  fossils  are  found  in  the  primary  proper,  or  hypozoic 
rocks.  "Life  begins  to  dawn  only  with  the  development  of 
the  clay-slate  group,  and  to  become  more  abundant  as  the  de- 
position of  the  graywacke  and  silurian  proceeds.  The  earliest 
forms  of  vitality  are  not  plants,  but  animals."  The  zoophytes, 
the  molusca,  and  the  Crustacea  are  the  forms  of  life  clearly 
defined  which  have  been  discovered  in  these  rocks.  We  have 
not  the  opportunity  for  consulting  authorities,  but  we  believe 
that  they  all  incline  to  the  opinion  that  animal  life  existed 
in  our  world  before  there  was  vegetation. 

It  is  astonishing  that  close  investigators,  such  as  the  geol- 
ogists must  be,  should  suffer  slight  appearances  to  betray 
them  into  so  violent  a  conclusion  as  that  just  mentioned. 
Allowing  that  zoophytes,  molusca,  and  Crustacea  are  found 
in  the  transition  rocks,  between  the  primary  and  secondary 
formations,  and  well-defined  vegetable  fossils  are  not  found 
until  we  pass  into  the  limestone  which  underlies  the  sec- 
ondary formations,  still,  ought  not  the  geologist  to  look  well 
into  the  subject  before  coming  to  a  conclusion  so  manifestly 
absurd  and  irrational  ? 

Is  it  possible,  now,  for  animal  life  to  be  sustained  without 
vegetation  ?  It  does  not  help  the  matter,  to  say  that  the 
carnivora  feed  not  upon  vegetation,  for  the  animate  beings 
upon  which  they  subsist  must  draw  their  support  from  vege- 
tation. The  same  laws  which  govern  now,  in  all  the  depart- 
ments of  nature,  must  have  existed  from  the  beginning.     It 


264  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

is  the  veriest  folly  to  say  that  animal  life  must,  at  this  day, 
be  supported  by  vegetation,  but  that  it  was  sustained  with- 
out vegetation,  in  some  age  of  the  world,  however  remote  in 
the  rolling  ages  of  antiquity.  The  Author  of  nature  is  un- 
changeable, and  equally  so  are  all  His  laws.  Hence  the 
low  orders  of  animate  being,  which  are  imbedded  in  the 
transition  rocks,  must  have  been  supported  by  vegetation. 

The  profound  philosopher  and  inspired  historian  informs 
us  that  the  earth  was  first  commanded  to  bring  forth  vege- 
tation, and  that,  too,  on  the  day  previous  to  her  introduction 
into  the  solar  system.  He  tells  us  that,  on  the  next  day 
after  this  latter  event,  the  waters  were  commanded  "  to  bring 
forth  every  living  thing  which  moveth  in  the  waters,  and  the 
birds  which  fly  in  the  air."  We  understand,  as  the  reader 
will  remember,  that  a  day  in  the  creative  week  indicates  a 
period  of  fifty  thousand  years ;  therefore  vegetation  must 
have  grown,  matured,  and  decayed  for  at  least  one  hundred 
and  twenty-five  thousand  years,  or  two  and  a  half  geological 
days,  before  animate  beings  proper  were  called  into  existence. 

In  the  concatenation  of  being,  the  zoophytes,  the  molusca, 
and  the  Crustacea  may,  with  equal  propriety,  be  classed  as 
vegetables  or  as  animate  beings,  or,  rather,  they  form  the 
connecting  link  between  the  vegetable  and  animal  kingdoms. 
Hence,  if  these  kinds  of  fossils  were  found  in  rocks  older,  by 
a  hundred  thousand  years,  than  those  which  contain  the 
earliest  remains  of  marsupials  and  mammals,  the  fact  would 
not  conflict  with,  but  corroborate,  the  account  of  the  crea- 
tion given  by  Moses.  The  vegetable  animals,  whose  remains 
are  found  imbedded  in  the  transition  rocks,  presuppose  the 
prior  existence  of  vegetation.  Vegetation  itself  must  be 
subsisted  on  vegetation ;  hence  the  fungous  growths  must 
have  sprung  up  and  decayed  through  vast  ages,  before  a  soil 
could  have  been  formed  in  which  might  grow  even  the  poorer 
grasses. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  265 

The  fossils  in  question  are  nothing  more  than  the  ad- 
vanced orders  of  this  genus  —  are  the  higher  links  in  the 
fungous  chain  of  being.  Let  no  geologist  conclude,  there- 
fore, that  animal  life  could,  by  any  possibility,  have  existed 
prior  to  the  existence  of  vegetation.  If  the  vegetation  of 
the  epoch  under  consideration  is  not  impressed  upon  the 
rocks,  it  is  because  it  was  of  too  unsubstantial  a  character. 

The  very  next  rocks  above  those,  or  the  lowest  in  the 
secondary  formation,  ought  to  have  prevented  geologists 
from  falling  into  so  gross  and  palpable  an  error ;  for  these 
are  the  carboniferous  rocks,  which  proves  that  vegetation 
then  grew,  and  for  ages  had  grown,  in  extraordinary  profu- 
sion. Christian  geologists  teach  us  that  animal  life  existed 
in  our  world  before  vegetation,  contrary  to  reason  and  con- 
trary to  the  cosmogony  of  Moses.  Then  why  should  they 
stultify  themselves,  and  retard  the  progress  of  the  grand 
science  of  geology,  by  insisting  that  it  affords  no  proofs  of 
the  existence  of  man  prior  to  the  recent  formations,  or 
within  the  last  six  thousand  years,  merely  because  they 
fancy  Moses  to  have  said  that  Adam  was  the  first  man 
created  in  the  world  ? 

If  Moses  be  authority  to  them  on  one  point,  since  these 
Christian  geologists  acknowledge  the  fact  of  his  inspiration, 
he  ought  to  be  on  all.  If  they  will  not  investigate,  nor 
suffer  investigation  into  the  antiquity  of  human  fossils,  be- 
cause they  vainly  imagine  the  inspired  writer  as  having 
stated  that  man  has  been  on  this  stage  of  action  only  about 
six  thousand  years,  they  certainly  ought  to  be  careful  how 
they  overturn  his  authority,  and  do  violence  to  common 
sense  by  teaching  that  animal  life  existed  in  the  world 
many  ages  before  vegetation  grew. 

Had  it  not  been  for  the  pitiable  prejudices  of  these  same 
geologists  and  would-be  defenders  of  the  faith,  long  since 
might  they  have  removed  the  veil  from  the  writings  of 
23 


266  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Moses,  which  is  still  upon  their  hearts  when  they  read  his 
account  of  the  creation  and  the  fall. 

At  the  island  of  Guadaloupe  the  petrifactions  of  perfect 
human  bodies  have  been  exhumed  from  solid  limestone, 
said  to  be  of  the  Devonian  series,  or  of  the  old  red  sand- 
stone group,  which  belongs  to  the  primary,  or,  more  prop- 
erly, the  transition  rocks.  In  the  new  red  sandstone  of 
the  valley  of  the  Connecticut  River,  which  is  a  rock  of  the 
middle  of  the  secondary  formations,  have  been  found  fair 
impressions  of  human  feet  twenty  inches  in  length.  On 
rocks  of  equal  antiquity  in  Ohio,  among  many  footprints 
of  animals  of  now  living  and  extinct  varieties,  it  is  written, 
by  the  finger  of  God  upon  these  same  tables  of  stone,  that 
the  lords  of  creation  were  then  and  there  subduing  and 
having  "  dominion  over  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowls  of  the 
air,  and  over  every  living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth;"  for,  there  too,  when  those  old  rocks  were 
soft  and  plastic  earth,  the  distinct  footprints  of  man  were 
made  among  those  of  the  wild  beasts.  In  the  deep  caverns 
and  internal  ducts  of  the  earth,  in  occult  fissures,  and  im- 
bedded in  the, solid  old  rocks  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  but 
more  particularly  examined  in  the  south  of  France,  pro- 
miscuously commingled  with  the  fossil  remains  of  extinct 
and  living  species  of  animals,  are  found  the  bones  of  rude 
earthen  vessels  from  which  he  ate  and  drank. 

Instead  of  leading  us  to  admire  and  adore  the  power  and 
munificence  of  the  unchangeable  Author  and  Preserver  in 
the  past  as  well  as  at  the  present  time,  the  wisdom  of  the 
ages  written  on  the  rocks  has  driven  the  modern  philoso- 
phers into  the  folly  of  infidelity  on  this  and  on  that  hand. 
The  same  God  who  impressed  the  ten  commandments  upon 
the  two  tables  of  stone  amid  the  smoke  and  fire  and  hoarse 
thunders  of  Sinai,  has  written  upon  the  rocks  and  the  moun- 
tains —  in  the  deeply-imbedded  fields  of  coal,  the  treasures 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  267 

of  silver  aud  gold,  the  heaped-up  fossils  of  extinct  and  of 
living  species  of  animals — that  this  world  is  immensely- 
old,  has  been  subjected  to  vast  revolutions,  and  that  far 
back  in  the  retroceding  cycles  of  time,  when  the  colossal 
mastodon  quietly  browsed  upon  the  tender  buds  of  the 
elegant  acacia,  leisurely  ruminated  beneath  the  shade  of  the 
towering  palm,  growing  then  in  the  luxuriant  plains,  where 
now  unending  winter  shrouds  all  nature  in  a  winding-sheet 
of  snow,  man  was  then  and  there  subduing  and  having  the 
dominion  over  the  fish,  the  fowl,  and  the  beasts.  To  the  same 
effect  we  understand  Moses  to  have  written  in  the  volume 
of  inspiration. 

Why,  then,  the  almost  universal  attempt  to  put  the  God 
of  nature  in  antagonism  with  the  God  of  revelation  ?  Why 
is  the  scientific  lover  of  truth  driven  into  the  rejection  of 
the  book  of  inspiration  as  a  cunningly  devised  work  of 
man  ?  And  why  is  the  unconditional  believer  in  Holy  Writ 
driven  into  absurd  and  foolish  blundering  in  the  sciences, 
and  into  silly,  not  to  say  dishonest,  apologies  for  the  truth, 
which  God  in  mercy  has  revealed  to  his  creature  man  ? 

The  difficulty  all  arises  from  the  false  gloss  of  the  sacred 
writings  imposed  by  the  wicked  priesthood  in  those  dark 
ages,  "  which  God  winked  at,"  and  the  unaccountable  im- 
becility of  the  Christian  intellect  in  sufi'ering  itself,  even 
in  this  time  of  general  illumination,  still  to  be  led  blindly 
by  the  traditions  of  the  fathers,  into  the  dark  mysticism  of 
the  past,  to  "  wrest  the  Scriptures  to  their  own  destruction." 

Where  do  men  obtain  their  authority  for  asserting  that 
in  the  sixth  chapter  of  Genesis  "the  sons  of  God"  means 
the  children  of  Seth,  and  that  "the  daughters  of  men"  are 
the  offspring  of  Cain  ?  We  are  bold  to  assert  that  such  an 
interpretation  is  not  suggested  or  even  justified  by  anything 
in  the  Bible.  Would  any  man,  enjoying  the  scientific  light 
of  the  present  day,  who  had  never  seen  or  heard  of  the 


268  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

writings  of  Moses,  on  a  first  reading  believe  that  the  author 
intends  for  us  to  understand  the  days  mentioned  in  the  first 
and  second  chapters  of  Genesis  to  mean  twenty-four  hours 
of  time,  and  that  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  cre- 
ative week,  iuchiding  the  grand  Sabbath  of  Divine  rest,  was 
only  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight  of  our  small  hours  ?  Or, 
yet  again,  that  the  offence  of  Adam  against  high  heaven 
was  literally  and  simply  only  the  eating  of  an  apple  ? 

It  is  humiliating  in  the  extreme  to  see  to  what  miserable 
subterfuges  Christian  philosophers  of  the  present  day  are 
driven  by  the  traditional  authority  of  the  priesthood  of  the 
past.  Mr.  Hitchcock,  an  old  Christian  minister  and  learned 
author,  in  the  31st  edition  of  his  deservedly  popular  work, 
in  attempting  to  reconcile  the  grand  teachings  of  geology 
with  the  account  given  of  the  creation  by  Moses,  winds  up 
his  defence  of  Christianity  by  boldly  declaring  to  the  world 
that  the  man  who  was  "  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
Egyptians,"  and  who  wrote  the  sublime  book  of  Genesis, 
under  the  direct  inspiration  of  the  God  of  nature,  w'as  igno- 
rant of  the  things  of  which  he  wrote. 

This  is  a  serious  charge,  look  at  it  as  we  will.  If  yve 
profess  to  communicate  facts  to  an  individual,  but  inten- 
tionally keep  the  understanding  of  them  from  him,  we  are 
guilty  of  deep  duplicity,  and  all  men  will  pronounce  us 
dishonest.  The  charge  of  ignorance  upon  Moses  is  an  in- 
direct charge  of  duplicity  upon  Him  who  revealed  those 
facts  to  Moses.  It  will  not  do  to  say  that  God  did  not  un- 
derstand his  own  laws  or  the  mysteries  of  nature  as  brought 
to  light  by  modern  philosophers ;  therefore  let  the  good 
man  beware,  lest  the  traditions  of  the  ancient  priesthood 
drive  him  unintentionally  to  utter  words  of  blasphemy. 

Again  :  the  Christian  philosopher  should  be  exceedingly 
cautious  how  he  makes  bungling  attempts  to  homologate  the 
truths  of  science  with  the  traditional  interpretations  of  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  269 

Fathers,  lest  he  should,  haply,  be  found  to  fight  against  the 
truth  of  God ;  for  how  many  an  honest  man,  comparing  the 
traditions  of  the  Fathers  with  the  sublime  truths  of  nature, 
has  been  driven  to  the  rejection  of  the  grand  truths  of  the 
Bible ! 

If,  in  our  geological  researches,  we  are  led  to  conclude  that 
rocks  are  old,  because  we  find  in  them  the  fossil  remains  of 
long  since  extinct  species  of  animals  and  of  vegetables,  let 
us  not  stultify  ourselves  and  the  science  of  geology  by  miser- 
able attempts  to  account  for  a  recent  deposit  of  human 
remains  in  the  same  ancient  formation.  If  the  peculiar 
waters  about  Guadaloupe  will  cause  the  formation  of  lime- 
stone, which  may  be  mistaken  by  adepts  in  the  science  of 
geology  for  that  belonging  to  the  Devonian  system,  in  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years,  why  may  not  the  same  rocks  be 
formed  elsewhere  by  the  same  cause  in  equally  as  short  a 
time  ? 

In  the  secondary  rocks  are  found  the  fossils  of  extinct 
pachydermata,  ruminata,  and  carnivora  ;  and  many  revolv- 
ing ages  have  evidently  supervened  since  their  deposition. 
Vast  cycles  of  ages  had  consolidated  those  rocks  prior  to  the 
expulsion  of  Adam  from  Paradise.  The  traditionary  inter- 
pretation of  the  account  of  the  creation  by  Moses  teaches 
that  Adam  was  the  first  human  being  upon  the  earth,  and 
only  about  six  thousand  years  ago  was  he  created.  The 
Devonian  rocks,  or  even  the  limestones  of  the  secondary 
series,  must  be  many  ten  times  six  thousand  years  old. 

Yet,  wonder  of  wonders,  two  perfect  specimens  of  human 
bodies,  one  of  which  is  now  in  London  and  the  other  in 
Paris,  are  exhumed  from  limestone  of  the  transition,  or, 
possibly,  of  the  secondary  formation.  A  great  commotion 
is  thereby  produced  among  learned  geologists.  Two  parties 
are  arrayed  against  each  other.  The  one,  with  the  devilish 
triumph  of  infidelity,  asserts  that  this  fact  proves  beyond  a 
23* 


270  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

doubt  the  Bible  is  false ;  while  the  other  goes  deliberately  to 
work  to  overturn  or  to  hide  from  view  the  truth  of  God  as 
written  on  the  rocks.  What  say  these  same  geologists  in 
regard  to  the  footprints  in  the  new  red  sandstone  of  the 
valley  of  the  Connecticut  ? 

Mr.  Hitchcock  informs  us  that  they  are  not  human  foot- 
prints at  all,  but  that  when  the  old  red  sandstone  was  grow- 
ing, and  the  new  red  sandstone  was  plastic  earth,  deep  in 
the  unfathomable  cycles  of  the  past,  there  was  a  huge  frog, 
which,  by  doubling  up  in  some  unaccountable  way,  brought 
his  hind  feet  immediately  in  front  of  his  fore  feet,  so  as  to 
make  the  impressions  in  question,  twenty  inches  in  length, 
and  so  exactly  resembling  the  footprints  of  a  giant  in  walking, 
both  in  appearance  and  in  position. 

According  to  your  understanding,  at  least  the  popular 
belief,  Moses  has  said  that  the  animals  and  Adam  were  made 
within  the  same  twenty-four  hours  of  time ;  that  if  the  frog 
be  classed  among  the  living  creatures  which  the  waters 
brought  forth  on  the  third  day — yet  it  could  not  have  been 
made  more  than  seventy-two  hours  before  Adam  was  made  — 
then  of  what  utility  is  this  singular,  not  to  say  ludicrous,  frog 
theory  of  those  old  footprints,  in  defence  of  the  truth  of  the 
Mosaic  account  of  the  creation  ?  If  we  ought  to  believe 
Moses  when  he  speaks  of  the  creation  of  Adam,  he  certainly 
is  worthy  of  our  confidence  in  regard  to  the  animals  ;  there- 
fore, Mr.  Hitchcock's  frog  could  have  performed  his  myste- 
rious doublings  but  a  few  hours  sooner  than  Adam  could 
have  walked  through  the  valley  of  the  Connecticut.  Such 
paltering  with  the  credulity  of  the  populace  might  have 
done  very  well  with  the  ancient  priesthood  of  Egypt,  but 
certainly  it  is  not  becoming  in  the  Christian  philosopher  of 
the  nineteenth  century. 

This  author,  or  some  other  of  his  class,  in  speaking  of  the 
footprints  of  animals  found  on  the  secondary  or  tertiary  for— 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  271 

mations  near  Cincinnati,  in  Ohio,  discourses  learnedly  to 
prove  therefrom,  in  the  remote  period  of  the  earth's  phxs- 
ticity,  the  existence  of  the  mammoth,  the  megatherium,  and 
many  other  mammals  now  extinct ;  but,  wonderful  to  tell, 
intermixed  with  the  others  are  human  footprints,  so  distinct, 
so  perfect,  that  even  geological  audacity  dare  not  assign  them 
to  a  frog.  The  author's  ingenuity,  however,  readily  informs 
him  that  the  Indians  who  formerly  inhabited  that  locality 
were  fond  of  cutting  impressions  in  the  rock,  and  to  them, 
he  has  no  doubt,  we  are  indebted  for'the  human  footprints. 
Why  build  a  house  and  immediately  tear  it  down  ?  If  the 
tracks  of  unknown  beasts  upon  those  rocks  prove  the  former 
existence  of  species  long  since  extinct,  human  footprints  on 
the  same  rocks  must  prove  the  coeval  existence  of  man.  If 
the  Indians  cut  the  impressions  of  human  feet,  who  will 
doubt  that  they,  likewise,  cut  the  concomitant  footprints  of 
the  supposed  extinct  animals  ? 

Mr.  Hitchcock  says  :  "  Sometimes  ossiferous  caverns  have 
been  used  by  man  as  a  place  of  habitation,  or,  more  fre- 
quently, as  a  place  of  sepulture ;  and  hence  his  bones,  as 
well  as  fragments  of  pottery,  and  other  relics  of  a  rude 
people,  are  found  so  mixed  with  the  remains  of  extinct 
animals  as  to  lead  to  the  inference  that  they  were  deposited 
during  the  same  pex'iod.  Indeed,  in  some  of  these  caverns, 
in  the  south  of  France,  it  is  still  believed  by  some  geologists 
that  the  remains  of  men  were  of  contemporaneous  deposition 
with  those  of  the  extinct  mammalia." 

It  is  strange,  beyond  our  conception,  that  any  people  should 
have  been  so  rude  as  to  have  selected  as  a  place  of  habita- 
tion the  charnel-house  of  extinct  animals ;  it  is  stranger 
still  that  they  should  have  been  permitted  to  remain  where 
they  died,  in  their  place  of  habitation  ;  and  not  less  strange, 
that  any  people  should  have  searched  for  those  caverns,  filled 
with  the  bones  of  extinct  monsters  and  ravenous  beasts  of 


272  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  forest,  as  a  most  suitable  place  for  the  deposition  of  the 
remains  of  their  loved  lost  friends. 

Were  it  not  for  the  traditional  belief  that  Moses  has  said 
that  men  have  existed  on  the  earth  but  six  thousand  years, 
who  would  not  conclude  that  those  remains  of  men  were  of 
contemporaneous  deposition  with  those  of  the  extinct  mam- 
mals with  which  they  are  interspersed  ?  If  geologists  will 
lay  aside  this  damaging  gloss;  will  honestly  read  and  under- 
stand Moses  as  was  intended ;  will  allow  that  the  day  of  the 
creative  week  indicates  a  geological  period  of  fifty  thousand 
years ;  that  the  man  who  was  made  in  the  image  and  likeness 
of  God,  who  was  created  on  the  evening  of  the  sixth  day, 
male  and  female,  and  commanded  to  multiply  and  replenish 
the  earth,  for  many  ages  had  multiplied,  lived,  and  died, 
and  given  place  to  their  more  vigorous  offspring ;  that  not 
until  the  earth  had  become  burdened  with  the  teeming  mil- 
lions of  her  ancient  populations,  when  many  species  of  ani- 
mals were  being  exterminated  by  them,  when  the  necessities 
of  the  world  required  a  superior  intelligence  to  rule  over 
them  ;  that  then  God  formed  Adam  out  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and 
he  became  a  living  soul,  —  if  geologists  will  take  this  rational 
view  of  the  subject  and  honestly  investigate  it,  in  a  short 
time  they  will  satisfy  themselves  and  show  the  world  that 
the  remains  of  the  first  governing  man  are  found  in  rocks, 
at  least  in  tertiary  formations,  while  those  of  the  animal 
man  or  Ethiopian  will  be  found  as  old  as  the  mammalia  of 
the  secondary  period. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  273 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  Flood  —  The  Means  used  in  Producing  it  —  Effects 
—  Extent, 

AND,  behold,  I,  even  I,  do  bring  a  flood  of  waters  upon 
the  earth,  to  destroy  all  flesh  wherein  is  the  breath  of 
life  from  under  heaven ;  and  everything  that  is  in  the  earth 
shall  die." 

In  all  the  ages  which  had  supervened  from  "the  begin- 
ning" to  the  time  when  Adam  made  his  advent  into  the 
world,  it  had  not  rained,  but  a  mist  went  up  and  watered 
the  whole  ftice  of  the  ground.  If  Adam  came  only  six  thou- 
sand years  ago,  every  geologist  will  bear  us  out  in  the  asser- 
tion that  the  world  had  teemed  with  animal  life  long  anterior 
to  that  era,  and  that  it  flourished  far  more  perfectly  when 
there  was  no  rain  than  it  does  at  the  present  time. 

Astronomers  inform  us  that  no  clouds  are  ever  discovered 
floating  in  the  atmosphere  of  those  planets  of  the  solar  sys- 
tem whose  axes  have  little  or  no  inclination  to  the  plane  of 
their  orbits.  The  conclusion  is  irresistible,  that  the  face  of 
the  ground  in  those  worlds  is  watered  by  the  mist  which 
goes  up  for  that  purpose.  The  laws  of  nature  are  uniform, 
and  what  is  true  now,  here  or  elsewhere  under  similar  cir- 
cumstances, has  been  true  at  all  times  and  everywhere. 
Since  there  was  no  rain  upon  the  earth  in  all  its  primitive 
ages,  therefore  there  could  have  been  no  inclination  of  its 
axis  to  the  plane  of  its  orbit ;  hence  there  were  no  extremes 
of  heat  and  cold,  of  flood  and  drought,  but  one  unending 
spring  from  pole  to  pole,  and  a  rich,  exuberant  soil  from 
the  river's  banks  to  the  mountain's  top,  and  bounteous  plenty 
all  around  the  circle  of  the  globe. 

When  the  supreme  governor  of  the  world,  who  repre- 


274  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

sented  on  earth  the  majesty  of  the  heavens,  had  fallen 
froQi  his  high  e&tate,  and  by  reason  of  the  intimate  connec- 
tion between  the  spiritual  and  physical  laws,  and  as  both 
were  now  without  an  executive  officer,  the  perpendicular 
polarity  of  the  earth  was  violently  destroyed ;  and  then  for 
the  first  time  the  voice  of  an  angry  God  was  uttered  in 
hoarse,  reverberating  thunder.  While  the  vivid  lightning, 
in  lurid  sheets,  fiercely  flashed  athwart  the  hitherto  serene 
skies,  a  black  cloud  spread  from  pole  to  pole,  and  the  rain, 
descending  in  a  deluge,  washed  off  the  loose  primitive  soil 
from  mountain-top  and  steep  hill-side  into  the  valleys  and 
plains,  the  poor  culprits,  driven  out  from  the  delightful 
haunts  of  Paradise,  like  timorous  deer  startled  from  their 
cover,  fled  on  through  the  pitiless  pelting  of  the  raging 
storm,  drenched  through  their  goat-skin  coats  and  their 
blood  chilled  almost  to  curdling  in  their  veins  by  the  wintry 
blasts.  On  and  still  on  they  fled  in  search  of  some  more 
hospitable  locality. 

This  is  no  fancy  sketch,  but  is  fully  justified  by  the  ac- 
count of  the  inspired  historian  of  the  events  which  succeeded 
the  fall.  He  makes  known  to  us,  by  the  figure  of  a  flaming 
sword  which  turns  every  way  to  guard  the  passage,  and  by 
the  cherubim  which  represent  the  fierce  winds  of  the  north, 
that  the  hyperborean  garden  was  suddenly  surrounded  by  a 
circumambient  wall  of  ice.  We  have  seen  in  another  place 
that  this  result  could  be  brought  about  only  by  the  sudden 
destruction  of  the  perpendicular  polarity  of  the  earth. 

The  curse  imposed  upon  the  earth  for  Adam's  sake  was 
that  "  Thorns  also  and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee." 
It  is  evident  to  every  observer  that  thorns  and  thistles  flour- 
ish most  on  alluvial  soils;  therefore  we  must  understand 
this  curse  to  mean  that  the  washing  rains  which  were  about 
to  descend,  would  bear  the  rich  soil  from  elevated  to  infe- 
rior localities,  which,  being  submerged  and  soaked  by  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.      .  275 

superabundant  water,  would  become  hard  and  impracticable 
for  cultivation,  and  then,  as  now,  would  bring  forth  thorns 
and  thistles. 

This  is  the  only  natural  means  for  producing  the  result 
named  ;  and  since  the  laws  of  nature  are  unchangeable,  and 
since  physical  causes  only  produce  physical  results,  there- 
fore washing  rains  were  threatened  in  the  curse.  "Thorns 
also  and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee."  These  nox- 
ious growths  flourish  in  a  troublesome  way,  on  alluvial  soils. 
The  sudden  and  violent  destruction  of  the  perpendicular 
polarity  of  the  axis  of  the  earth  to  the  plane  of  her  orbit, 
produced  such  a  commotion  in  our  atmosphere,  introduced 
such  an  abnormal  state  of  things,  that  all  nature  was  at  war 
with  itself,  and  the  hitherto  uniform  evaporations  by  day, 
which  were  every  night  returned  to  the  earth  in  the  form  of 
gentle  dews,  could  no  longer  be  governed  by  the  certain  and 
harmonious  working  of  the  normal  laws ;  but  being  partial 
and  irregular,  were  now  and  then  gathered  into  thick  clouds 
and  descended  in  furious  torrents  of  rain,  destroying  the 
beauty  and  productiveness  of  the  mountains  and  hills,  and 
causing  an  unnatural  growth  of  noxious  vegetation  in  the 
valleys  and  the  plains.  "  Thorns  also  and  thistles  shall  it 
bring  forth  to  thee." 

When  the  earth  was  in  its  upright  posture  the  water 
flowed  without  obstruction  through  its  internal  channels 
from  the  sea  to  the  surface,  where  it  was  evaporated,  leav- 
ing the  minerals  which  it  had  held  in  solution  in  the  soil 
for  the  support  of  vegetation ;  and  being  reformed,  it  de- 
scended at  night  in  the  form  of  dew  to  moisten  the  ground, 
when  it  was  taken  up  by  capillary  tubes,  and  flowing  on, 
was  formed  into  springs,  creeks,  and  rivers,  and  was  returned 
to  the  great  reservoir  of  water,  to  be  again  propelled  through 
the  same  channels,  like  the  circulation  of  the  blood  in  man. 

The  water  which  flowed  through  the  internal  ducts  kept 


276  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

them  always  washed  out,  for  there  were  no  accumulations 
of  loose  material  or  of  alluvial  matter  then,  and  the  salts, 
alkalies,  and  other  minerals  were  held  in  solution  until  they 
were  borne  to  the  surface  and  deposited  in  the  soil.  When, 
however,  the  government  of  the  world  passed  into  the  hands 
of  "  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,"  and  she  was  vio- 
lently lurched  into  a  reclining  position,  the  atmosphere 
and  all  the  surroundings  of  our  world  were  thereby  thrown 
into  confusion.  The  water  was  still  evaporated,  but  not 
being  regularly  returned  to  the  earth  as  dew,  the  firmament 
was  soon  surcharged  with  vapory  particles,  or,  more  prop- 
erly, with  the  constituent  gases  of  water.  The  electrical 
condition  by  which  the  water  had  been  evaporated,  or,  rather, 
decomposed,  being  removed,  these  gases  first  rushed  together 
into  thick  clouds,  and  then  descended  in  torrents  of  rain. 

The  soil  was  washed  off,  and  was  borne  along,  with  up- 
rooted trees  and  dislocated  rocks,  by  the  turbid  rivers  into 
the  ocean  ;  by  the  tidal  throbbings  of  which  this  loose  ma- 
terial was  forced  into  the  internal  ducts,  and  was  necessarily 
deposited  at  the  short  turns  and  outgoing  branches  of  the 
earth's  arteries.  For  near  two  thousand  years  those  alluvial 
deposits  were  accumulated  in  the  internal  channels,  so  that 
when  "  the  corruption  of  all  flesh  had  ripened  the  world  for 
destruction,  those  channels  were  stopped  up,  and  the  surging 
waters  finding  no  outward  vent,  the  earth's  crust  was  rent 
into  fragments,  the  valleys  were  upheaved,  the  hills  were 
blown  into  atoms,  the  mountains  were  upthrown,  toppled 
down,  and  crushed,  and  the  old  surface  of  the  earth  was 
utterly  destroyed.  "  All  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep 
were  broken  up,  and  the  windows  of  heaven  were  opened.  And 
the  rain  was  upon  the  earth  forty  days  and  forty  nights." 

When  the  internal  waters  gushed  out  at  the  rents  and  fis- 
sures made  by  the  mighty  throes  of  nature,  they  rushed  over 
the  face  of  the  ground,  so  that  an  immense  surface  was  ex- 


THE    BIBLE    TEUE.  277 

posed  to  evajioration  or  decomposition  by  the  sun's  electrici- 
ty ;  therefore  a  vast  accumulation  of  the  constituent  gases 
was  gathered  up  into  the  atmosphere,  and  when  they  were 
released,  they  rushed  together,  and  a  dense  cloud,  from  pole 
to  pole  and  from  zenith  to  nadir,  spread  all  around  the 
globe ;  and  at  the  command  of  God,  the  waters  came  down 
in  floods  upon  the  earth.  "And  the  rain  was  upon  the 
earth  forty  days  and  forty  nights." 

"And  the  waters  prevailed  exceedingly  upon  the  earth, 
and  all  the  high  hills  that  were  under  the  whole  heavens 
were  covered." 

This  tremendous  physical  result  must  have  been  produced 
immediately  by  a  corresponding  or  adequate  physical  cause ; 
though,  indirectly,  the  moral  action  of  the  world's  great  rep- 
resentative was  the  baleful  power  which  put  this  cause  in 
operation.  That  the  cause  which  finally  wrought  out  the 
cataclysm  was  in  operation  from  the  time  of  the  fall,  in  no 
way  vitiates  the  truth  of  the  declaration  that  the  world  was 
destroyed  by  water  on  account  of  the  corruption  of  the  gen- 
eration then  upon  the  earth  ;  for  God,  being  omniscient,  had 
prepared  this  destruction  for  a  day  and  an  hour  when  "  the 
corruption  of  all  flesh"  should  make  the  world  ripe  for 
destruction. 

It  has  been  thought  by  some  that  the  rain  which  fell  at 
the  time  of  the  flood  was  the  first  which  had  ever  fallen  on 
the  earth,  because  it  is  the  first  mentioned,  and  because  then 
the  rainbow  made  its  first  appearance.  We  conclude  this 
idea  to  be  incorrect,  on  the  first  ground,  for  the  reason  that 
the  production  of  alluvial  soil  is  as  clearly  evidence  of  the 
fall  of  rain  as  any  declaration  could  make  it.  "  Thorns 
also  and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee." 

This  announcement  renders  it  morally  certain  that  rain 
began  to  fall  immediately  after  Adam's  expulsion  from 
the  garden  of  Eden.  The  additional  curse  pronounced  upon 
24 


278  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Cain  for  murdering  his  brother,  shows  that  he  should  fly  to  a 
country  whose  hills  and  mountains  had  been  denuded  of 
their  soil  by  washing  rains,  and  whose  valleys  and  plains, 
submerged  in  the  superabundance  of  the  waters  which  had 
fallen  upon  them,  and  had  been  poured  down  upon  them  from 
the  surrounding  uplands,  had  been  converted  into  swamps 
and  marshes,  and  therefore,  even  with  much  labor,  incapa- 
ble of  yielding  large  crops.  "  When  thou  tillest  the  ground, 
it  shall  not  henceforth  yield  unto  thee  her  strength." 

The  second  ground  upon  which  the  speculators  conclude 
that  the  rains  at  the  flood  were  the  first  upon  the  earth,  viz., 
that  the  rainbow  then  appeared  for  the  first  time,  is  by  no 
means  conclusive ;  for  the  rainbow  did  not  appear  during 
the  forty  days'  rain,  nor  for  at  least  twelve  months  there- 
after. After  the  flood  had  subsided,  and  after  Noah  had 
come  down  from  the  ark,  had  built  an  altar,  and  oflfered 
thereon  burnt-ofierings,  then  "  God  said,  I  do  set  my  bow  in 
the  cloud,  and  it  shall  be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between 
me  and  the  earth." 

Since  the  rainbow  did  not  appear  for  some  time  after  the 
flood,  which  was  brought  on  partially  by  the  rain  of  forty 
consecutive  days,  therefore  the  appearance  of  the  rainbow 
is  no  evidence  that  the  first  rain  which  fell  upon  the  earth 
was  at  the  time  of  the  flood.  It  proves,  however,  another, 
and  very  important  fact,  namely,  until  after  the  flood  there 
had  been  no  partial  showers,  or  sunshine  and  rain  at  the 
same  time. 

We  have  seen  in  the  last  chapter  by  what  instrumentality 
the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  and  that  by 
this  means  the  flood  was  brought  about.  It  now  remains 
for  us  to  inquire  to  what  extent  the  waters  did  actually  pre- 
vail. We  are  told  that  there  is  no  question  here,  for  the 
declaration  that  they  prevailed  fifteen  cubits,  or  nearly  thirty 
feet  above  the  highest  mountains,  and  covered  the  face  of 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  279 

the  whole  earth,  is  too  broad  and  emphatic  to  leave  any 
room  to  doubt  its  meaning. 

In  construing  any  writing  we  must  give  it  the  meaning 
which  renders  it  intelligible,  consistent  with  itself,  and  with 
well-ascertained  extraneous  facts ;  and  this  rule  is  applied 
in  the  construction  of  all  mere  human  writings.  If  one  part 
of  a  legal  document  state  clearly  and  emphatically  that 
certain  real  estate,  with  all  the  rights  and  appurtenances 
thereunto  belonging,  is  conveyed  to  a  party,  and  afterward, 
in  the  same  deed,  it  is  stated  that  a  certain  mill-site  on  said 
premises  is  reserved  to  the  grantor,  will  any  court  of  justice 
give  the  mill-site  to  the  party  to  whom  the  general  estate  has 
been  conveyed  ?  Or,  if  a  third  party  has  had  a  right  of 
way  or  of  water,  on  the  transferred  property, "  so  longtime  that 
the  memory  of  man  runneth  not  to  the  contrary,"  though 
no  mention  is  thereof  made  in  the  deed  of  conveyance,  yet 
the  courts  will  so  construe  the  unlimited  language  that  these 
vested  rights  of  others  are  not  intended  to  be  conveyed. 
Even  oral  testimony  sometimes  may  be  admitted,  to  show 
that  the  language  of  a  written  document,  which  appears  to 
be  general  in  its  application,  has,  in  fact,  a  limited  signifi- 
cation. 

Why  is  this  rational,  notto  say  liberal  mode  of  construc- 
tion extended  to  all  other  writings,  and  ignored,  violently 
rejected,  in  the  reading  of  the  Bible?  It  does  appear  that 
none  but  professed  enemies  and  disbelievers  in  its  authen- 
ticity would  contend  for  the  absurd  interpetrations  which 
unlearned  and  bigoted  would-be  defenders  of  the  faith  so 
strenuously,  if  not  impiously  contend  for  in  regard  to  the 
books  of  inspiration. 

If  the  language  used  by  Moses  is  capable  of  two  modes 
of  construction,  the  one  brings  him  in  continual  conflict 
with  himself,  with  common  sense,  and  with  facts  clearly 
established  in  nature ;  but  the  other  mode  of  interpretation 


280  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

shows  him  to  be  consistent  with  himself,  consistent  with 
common  sense,  consistent  with  the  revelations  of  science  — 
in  a  word,  which  presents  him  as  perfect  master  of  the  sub- 
jects of  which  he  treats,  and  makes  his  the  grandest  and  most 
glorious  system  of  moral,  physical,  and  intellectual  learning 
ever  presented  for  the  admiration  of  man,  —  it  is  but  just 
that  his  pretended  friends  should  adopt  the  latter  mode,  and 
cease  to  stultify  themselves  by  pretending  to  be  believers  in 
the  truth  of  the  writings  of  the  great  lawgiver,  yet  stabbing 
him  in  the  very  house  of  his  friends,  and  doing  all  that  their 
weak  intellects  and  vast  presumption  will  enable  them  to  do 
towards  rendering  the  great  philosopher  and  prophet  odious 
and  contemptible? 

This  is  the  rule  of  construction  which  we  have  adopted, 
by  which,  at  least  in  our  judgment,  the  discrepancies  dis- 
covered by  many  in  the  writings  of  Moses  do  not  appear,  or 
are  easily  reconciled.  If,  for  instance,  the  man  made  at  the 
close  of  the  sixth  day,  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God, 
who  is  spoken  of  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  be  taken 
for  Adam,  who  was  not  made  until  after  the  grand  sabbath 
had  passed,  or,  at  the  earliest,  in  the  eighth  geological 
period,  if  the  second  be  a  recapitulation  of  the  first  chapter, 
then  to  understand  the  subject,  and  to  reconcile  the  appa- 
rent discrepancies  between  the  same  event,  is  an  extremely 
difficult  task;  and  with  the  traditional  interpretation  the 
same  is  true  of  many  other  passages  in  Holy  Writ, 

Without  further  remark,  however,  we  announce  our  view 
of  the  subject  in  hand  to  be  that  the  entire  surface  of  the 
earth  has  not  at  any  one  time  been  submerged  by  water,  and 
it  is  unfair  to  so  interpret  our  author.  Moses  indeed  says 
that  the  waters  covered  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  which 
might  seem  to  justify  a  universal  application,  and  for  the 
purposes  of  the  history  which  he  was  writing,  is  literally 
true ;  but,  in  order  to  ascertain  whether  we  are  to  under- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  281 

stand  him  as  saying  that  the  waters  covered  the  earth  from 
pole  to  pole  and  all  around  its  circumference,  we  must  in- 
quire into  the  moral  cause  and  the  physical  agencies  by 
which  this  grand  result  was  produced.  We  do  not  intend 
to  be  understood  to  say,  with  the  infidel,  that  Moses  stated 
what  was  not  true  ;  nor  with  Mr.  Hitchcock,  and  other  tra- 
dition-fettered Christians,  that  the  profound  philosopher  and 
inspired  historian  did  not  understand  what  he  was  writing. 

What  would  be  thought  of  the  honesty  of  the  man  who 
would  insist  on  construing  the  whole  of  the  Bible  as  the 
commentators  do  the  passage  before  us  ?  For  example,  it  is 
positively  declared  that  all  flesh  was  corrupt ;  yet  Noah 
was  found  to  be  a  just  man,  who  walked  with  God ;  and, 
although  it  is  said  that  God  had  determined  to  destroy  all 
flesh,  and  afterward  that  every  living  creature  wherein  is 
the  breath  of  life  was  actually  destroyed,  yet  the  same 
author  tells  us,  and  in  the  very  same  account,  that  Noah 
and  his  family  —  being  eight  souls,  and  two  of  every  living 
creature  upon  the  face  of  the  earth — were  saved;  but  who 
would  contend,  therefore,  that  Moses  has  convicted  himself 
of  falsehood  ? 

In  another  place  he  says  that  Adam  called  the  woman 
Eve  because  she  was  the  mother  of  all  living.  Will  any 
one  insist  that  Moses  intended  to  represent  Eve  as  the 
mother  of  the  monkey,  or  of  any  other  animal  except  of 
the  Adamic  race,  whose  history  he  was  then  writing  ?  No 
more  are  we  to  understand  him  as  meaning  to  convey  the 
idea  of  a  universal  deluge  by  the  statement,  "And  the 
waters  prevailed  exceedingly  upon  the  earth ;  and  all  the 
high  hills  that  were  under  the  whole  heaven  were  covered  ; " 
and  common  honesty  and  fairness  would  compel  us,  before 
coming  to  such  a  conclusion,  to  examine  the  subject  thor- 
oughly, both  by  its  internal  facts  and  external  surroundings. 

The  internal  circumstances  are  these:  —  All  flesh  had 
24* 


282  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

corrupted  the  ways  of  the  Ahnighty,  wliich  the  author 
specifically  states  was  brought  about  through  the  crime  of 
miscegenation,  or  by  the  sons  of  God  intermarrying  with  the 
daughters  of  men,  and  immediately  afterward  that  all  flesh 
had  corrupted  His  ways.  By  any  fair  rule  of  construction, 
all  flesh,  or  the  lower  animals,  had  corrupted  the  ways  of 
God,  as  man  had  done,  by  miscegenation.  He  had  com- 
manded all  the  animals  to  reproduce  after  their  kind,  and 
the  general  practice  of  unnatural  crosses  had  subverted  the 
order  which  He  had  established  ;  therefore  the  destruction 
of  the  mixed  races  of  men  and  of  animals  was  necessary, 
or  the  designs  of  the  Omnipotent  would  have  been  thwarted, 
and  Adam,  not  God,  would  have  been  the  creator  of  every 
living  animal.  But  since  the  Adamic  race  had  been  in  the 
world  less  than  two  thousand  years,  notwithstanding  their 
remarkable  longevity  and  fecundity,  yet  by  no  possibility 
could  they  have  filled  or  spread  over  the  entire  surface  of 
the  globe,  especially  as  the  three-fourths  thereof,  now  under 
water,  was  then  dry  land,  and  all  of  it  vastly  more  fertile 
than  now ;  nor  could  the  crime  of  miscegenation  have  ex- 
tended beyond  the  limits  of  the  region  occupied  by  the 
Adams. 

The  design  for  bringing  on  the  flood  being  the  destruction 
of  that  corruption,  would  be  fully  accomplished,  if  the 
flood  should  cover  those  countries  inhabited  by  the  mis- 
cegenating  men  and  animals  ;  hence,  to  submerge  the  entire 
surface  of  the  earth  was  unnecessary.  God  never  performs  a 
supei-fluous  work,  therefore  Moses  intends  us  to  understand 
him  to  say  that  the  waters  prevailed  sufficiently  to  de- 
stroy the  corruption  of  blood  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 

Again :  we  have  seen  that  the  flood  was  brought  on  by 
the  power  of  God  in  the  operation  of  the  instrumentalities 
called  the  laws  of  nature.  But  the  waters  could,  by  no 
natural  possibility,  prevail  over  the  whole  earth,  so  as  to 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  283 

reach  a  height  of  fifteen  cubits,  or  near  thirty  feet  above 
the  highest  mountains,  unless,  probably,  by  the  complete 
expulsion  of  all  the  waters  from  the  body  of  the  earth.  If 
all  the  blood  in  the  human  body  were  expelled  therefrom, 
and  retained  upon  its  surface,  it  might  possibly  be  covered 
to  a  depth  proportionate  to  the  distance  of  three  miles — the 
height  to  which  the  waters  arose  in  the  flood ;  but  to  what 
end  would  this  have  been  done,  and  would  the  God  of 
nature  have  exercised  unnatural  power  without  a  purpose? 
The  Adamic  and  mixed  races  could  not  have  extended  over 
more  than  a  comparatively  small  area  of  country,  and  since 
the  design  of  the  Almighty  was  the  destruction  of  that  cor- 
ruption, therefore  a  universal  deluge  was  unnecessary,  and 
hence,  we  may  fairly  infer,  was  not  sent  upon  the  world. 

That  the  mixed  races,  who  were  descended  from  Seth, 
and  the  mixed  animals,  which  were  about  them,  were  sub- 
merged and  destroyed  by  the  flood,  is  abundantly  apparent, 
both  from  internal  and  external  evidences.  Moses  has  de- 
clared the  fact  in  the  spirit  of  revelation,  and  geology 
proves  that  about  the  time  to  which  he  alludes  the  world 
was  subjected  to  a  wide-spread,  watery  revolution.  The 
theory  of  some  geologists,  of  continuous  upheaval  and 
subsidence  of  the  islands  and  continents,  will  not  satis- 
factorily account  for  the  grand  revolution  in  the  earth's 
crust  almost  everywhere  visible ;  and  Moses  alone  gives  us 
a  rational  solution  of  the  mighty  problem :  "  All  the 
fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up." 

If  the  design  of  the  Almighty  could  be  accomplished 
without  the  absolute  inundation  of  the  entire  surface  of  the 
earth,  and  if  the  universal  form  of  expression  used  by  Moses 
on  this  occasion,  be  employed  by  him,  in  conformity  with 
the  hyperbolical  idiom  of  the  Eastern  languages,  in  regard 
to  this  and  other  facts,  to  express  energetically  general  but 
not  universal  ideas,  then  may  we  not,  without  fear  of  the 


284  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

charge  of  infidelity,  proceed  directly  to  the  investigation  of 
the  extraneous  facts,  which  prove  that  the  flood,  though 
general,  was  by  no  means  universal ;  though  mighty  in 
its  operations  and  grand  in  its  results,  yet  that  the  entire 
surface  of  the  earth  was  not  submerged  beneath  its  turbid 


wavet 


If  the  whole  earth  were  covered  with  water  at  the  time 
mentioned,  to  the  depth  of  thirty  feet  above  the  highest 
mountains,  or  three  miles  above  the  plains,  how  were  the 
islands  and  the  Western  continent  peopled  ?  "We  are  told 
that  the  aborigines  of  America  might  have  reached  it  in 
canoes  by  crossing  Behring's  Strait,  and  thence  they  could 
have  spread  out  over  all  the  continent ;  but  is  this  conjec- 
ture at  all  probable  ? 

In  the  first  place,  the  traditions  of  all  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians  make  their  fathers  to  have  come  from  the  north- 
east, and  not  from  the  north-west.  Again,  there  is  no  such 
people  as  the  American  Indian  in  Asia,  in  Africa,  or  in 
Europe ;  and  it  is  difiicult  to  imagine  how  immigration 
could  produce  a  new  race  of  men,  especially  as  no  such  re- 
sult has  followed  from  its  settlement  by  Europeans  since  its 
discovery  by  Columbus.  Like  begets  like  in  the  Western 
as  well  as  in  the  Eastern  continent ;  but  the  aborigines  of 
America  are  different  from  all  the  people  of  the  East  in 
tastes,  in  pursuits,  in  personal  appearance,  in  everything 
which  marks  animals  to  be  of  the  same  species. 

If  the  canoe  conjecture  satisfactorily  accounts  for  the 
original  peopling  of  the  Western  continent,  will  it  answer 
to  explain  how  the  red  man  came  to  be  upon  the  isles  of  the 
sea  ?  In  the  West  India  Islands,  in  the  Caribbean  Sea,  in 
the  Atlantic,  in  the  Indian,  in  the  Pacific  Oceans,  in  the 
South  Sea  Islands,  in  the  northern  zone,  wherever  there  is 
land,  there  the  red  man  is  found,  except  only  in  the  Eastern 
continent  and  the  adjacent  islands ;   and   yet  the  superior 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  285 

■white  man,  never,  until  within  the  last  few  years,  has  gone 
beyond  the  limits  of  his  native  continent. 

The  canoe  solution  will  not  explain  why  the  Indians,  and 
they  alone,  came  to  be  dispersed  over  so  large  a  portion  of 
the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  we  must  look  for  some  more 
rational  and  satisfactory  explanation.  It  will  not  do  to  sup- 
pose that  the  art  of  navigation  since  the  flood,  or  in  the  his- 
toric ages,  could  have  been  carried  to  such  an  extent  as  to 
enable  navigators  to  have  reached  and  populated  the  West- 
ern continent  and  the  distant  islands  of  every  sea,  unless  it 
should  have  been  done  by  the  Phoenicians.  Who  would  se- 
riously conjecture  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  Sandwich  and 
Fejee  Islands,  or  the  Esquimaux  of  the  north,  are  descended 
from  the  Phoenicians,  within  the  last  two  or  three  thousand 
years  ?  But  if  such  a  proposition  might  be  entertained,  the 
difficulties  are  by  no  means  removed ;  and  the  question  still 
recurs,  how  were  the  islands  supplied  with  animal  life. 

We  are  still  told  that  all  the  people  of  the  whole  earth 
spread  out  from  Mount  Ararat,  and  that  the  islands  and 
the  Western  continent  have  been  populated  by  means  of 
boats  and  canoes.  If  this  solution  satisfactorily  accounts 
for  the  presence  of  men  all  over  the  world,  how  came  the 
animals  in  those  localities  ?  The  wolf,  the  bear,  the  panther, 
the  llama,  the  buffalo,  the  mammoth,  the  vast  varieties  of 
beasts  which  roam  over  the  forests  of  America,  many  of 
which  are  unknown  in  the  Old  World ;  the  air  thronged 
with  immense  flocks  of  birds  and  wild  fowl,  while  a  thou- 
sand varieties  of  insects  and  of  reptiles  swarm  and  creep 
through  every  thicket,  swamp,  and  glen  all  over  the  con- 
tinent and  the  islands  of  the  seas.  And  how,  we  ask,  has 
all  this  teeming  animal  life  been  brought  to  the  Western 
continent  and  the  widely  dispersed  islands  ?  If  it  were  the 
work  of  man,  what  was  his  design  for  importing,  not  only 
to  him  useless,  but  vicious  animals,— the  ravenous  beasts, 


286  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

annoying  insects  and  venomous  reptiles  ?  To  state  the  hy- 
pothesis, it  would  seem,  is  sufficient  to  show  its  absurdity. 

If  immigrants  from  Asia  had  imported  the  animals  into 
America  and  the  islands  in  canoes,  we  should  certainly  ex- 
pect to  find  none  here  except  the  smaller  and  more  useful 
kinds,  instead  of  the  extinct  mammoth  and  megatherium 
and  now  existent  species,  the  moose,  the  sloth,  the  buffalo, 
the  skunk,  the  wolf,  the  bear,  the  panther ;  enormous  birds 
of  prey,  and  the  mightiest  and  most  deadly  serpents  known 
in  all  the  earth.  Can  we  imagine  an  Indian  with  his  family 
navigating  the  watery  waste  of  the  Pacific,  or  ploughing 
the  boisterous  waves  of  the  Atlantic  in  his  frail  canoe, 
freighted  '^vith  such  a  menagerie  as  might  be  collected  upon 
the  continent  of  America,  or  in  any  of  the  islands?  No 
useful  animals  for  domestic  purposes  are  found  in  any  of 
these  localities,  but  only  wild  and  ravenous  beasts  and  such 
animals  as  may  be  made  useful  to  man  by  the  labors  and 
wiles  of  the  chase. 

The  canoe  or  even  ship  navigation  conjecture,  will  not 
give  a  rational  solution  to  the  problem  before  us ;  wherefore 
we  must  search  for  the  truth  in  some  other  direction.  With 
the  traditional  exposition  of  the  Mosaic  account  of  the 
flood  before  them,  many  honest  inquirers  after  truth  have 
right  here  been  driven  into  quasi,  if  not  into  downriglit 
infidelity ;  for  the  question,  unbidden,  will  continue  to 
present  itself,  How"  came  men  and  animals  to  be  on  the 
continent  of  America,  and  on  the  islands  of  every  sea,  when 
first  visited  by  Europeans  ? 

The  account  which  Moses  gives  of  the  creation  and  the 
flood  is  therefore  flatly  denied,  or  wholly  ignored  by  some, 
and  meanly  evaded  by  others ;  so  that  none,  no,  not  one 
man  with  common  sense  or  a  particle  of  rational  reflection, 
gives  it,  or  can  give  to  that  history  (so  replete  in  itself  with 
glorious  truth,  yet   so  absurd  and  inconsistent  with  itself 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  287 

and  stubborn  facts,  as  it  is  explained  by  the  commentators) 
his  hearty  confidence,  his  firm  and  unwavering  faith. 
Hence,  men  who  think  have  been  driven  to  adopt  the  theory 
that  the  work  of  creation  is  not  limited  to  time  or  locality, 
but  that  animal  being,  which  evidently  springs  from  the 
earth,  is  produced  whenever  and  wherever  the  circumstances 
are  favorable  to  such  production. 

From  this  stand-point.  Dr.  Nott  and  others  have  concluded 
that  the  races  of  men  are  some  forty-five  or  fifty  in  number, 
and  that  as  many  pairs  at  different  times  and  in  different 
places  have  sprung  into  existence  in  the  localities  in  which 
they  are  found — the  Indian  in  America,  the  Sandwich 
Islander  on  his  island,  the  Australian  in  Australia,  and  the 
Esquimaux  in  the  frozen  regions  of  the  North — and  that 
the  animals  got  to  the  various  places  of  their  habitations  in 
the  same  way. 

Although  this  theory  is  in  opposition  to  revelation,  and 
therefore  cannot  be  true,  and  although  it  will  not  bear 
thorough  scrutiny  in  the  light  of  reason,  and  hence  must  be 
false,  yet  all  candid  men  must  admit  that  it  is  a  much 
more  rational  view  of  the  subject  under  consideration  than 
the  canoe  importation  theory  of  the  theologians. 

If  the  account  which  Moses  gives  of  the  creation  and  the 
flood  be  tested  by  the  common-sense  rule  of  construction 
which  is  applied  to  every  other  writing,  the  subject  of 
filling  the  Western  continent  and  the  distant  islands  with 
living  beings  will  be  relieved  of  very  many  of  the  diffi- 
culties which  have  been  thro^vn  around  it  by  the  traditions 
of  the  fathers.  "By  your  traditions  ye  have  made  the 
writings  of  Moses  of  none  effect." 

We  have  shown  the  folly  of  attempting  to  explain  the 
question,  How  came  men  and  animals  in  America  and  the 
islands,  by  the  canoe  importation  conjecture ;  and  the  infidel 
theory  of  their   spontaneous   production   by  the   ordinary 


288  THEBIBLETRUE. 

energies  of  the  earth  in  its  present  condition,  is  fully  and 
satisfactorily  answered,  and  ought  to  be  forever  put  to  rest 
by  the  simple  fact  that,  in  all  the  historic  ages,  not  a  single 
animal  being  has  been  so  produced. 

If  ignorance  and  bigotry,  if  infidelity  and  presumption 
could  be  hushed  for  awhile,  if  the  veil  could  be  removed 
from  their  hearts  when  Moses  is  read,  and  if  that  great 
philosopher  and  inspired  historian  might  be  allowed  to 
speak  for  himself,  and  to  explain  his  own  meaning,  much 
might  be  known  by  us  which  is  now  considered  by  the 
learned  to  be  "  hidden  mysteries."  In  this  rational  view  of 
the  inspired  writings,  and  an  independent  consideration  of 
the  facts  in  nature,  we  hope  to  throw  some  light  upon  the 
question.  How  came  men  and  animals  in  America  and  the 
islands  ?  or,  at  least,  to  give  imj)etus  to  thought  in  the  right 
direction.  All  finite  subjects  are  comprehensible  by  the 
finite  mind,  and  we  are  confident  that  whenever  honest 
investigation  is  directed  to  the  facts  contained  in  the  philo- 
sophic and  historic  writings  of  Moses,  they  will  be  clearly 
understood,  for  to  this  end  was  he  inspired  to  write  them. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


How  THE  WeSTEEN  CONTINENT  AND   ISLANDS  WERE  PEOPLED 

—  Description  of  the  Ark — The  Dove  bringing  in  an 
Olive  Leaf. 

HOW  were  the  Western  continent  and  isles  of  the  ocean 
supplied  with  animal  life? 
Since  canoe  transportation  and  new  creations  will  not  sat- 
isfactorily answer  this  question,  we  must  look  for  some  more 
rational  solution.     The  world,  according  to  our  theory,  and, 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  289 

as  we  think,  according  to  the  teaching  of  Moses,  although  a 
great  globe,  was  aptly  represented  by  the  human  body. 
The  waters  were  gathered  into  one  place,  and  the  dry  ground 
everywhere  else  appeared.  The  sea,  then,  could  not  have 
covered  a  space  of  more  than  six  thousand  miles  in  circum- 
ference, or  some  two  thousand  miles  in  diameter,  if,  as  we 
have  supposed,  it  bore  the  proportion  to  the  size  of  the  earth 
which  the  heart  does  to  the  body. 

No  part  of  the  earth  was  then  locked  up  in  ice,  and  there 
were  no  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  no  2:)itiless  storms  to  drive 
back  animal  life  from  spreading  out  from  pole  to  pole,  and  all 
around  the  globe ;  so  that  when  Adam  came,  as  we  have  before 
advanced,  the  world  must  have  contained  many  more  men  and 
animals  than  it  has  had  the  capacity  of  supporting  since  his  fall. 

The  dry  ground  was  crossed  only  by  rivulets  and  rivers, 
as  the  surface  of  the  human  body  is  checkered  by  external 
veins.  These  furnished  abundant  supplies  of  water  every- 
where, but  offered  no  serious  obstruction  to  the  diffusion  of 
men  and  of  animals.  They  had,  doubtlessly,  spread  all  over 
the  earth,  and,  for  vast  ages  before  Adam  came,  had  fed 
upon  the  luxuriant  herbage  and  luscious  fruits,  slaked  their 
rising  thirst  in  the  limpid  waters  of  the  sparkling  brooks, 
lolled  beneath  the  glorious  shade  of  the  majestic  groves,  and 
basked  in  the  genial  sunshine  of  the  happy,  rectangular 
world. 

The  whole  earth  was  therefore  teeming  with  men  and  ani- 
mals when  the  flood  came  —  when,  by  the  extraordinary 
surging  of  "  the  seas,"  the  waters  were  forced  vehemently 
into  the  world's  arteries,  which  had  become  externally  closed, 
and  their  granite  walls  and  the  adamantine  hills  were  forced 
upward,  and  the  waters  rushed  over  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
"Were  the  outer  extremities  of  the  arteries  in  a  man  shut  up, 
and  were  the  blood  expelled  from  the  heart  into  them  with 
sufficient  force  to  burst  them,  and  tear  open  the  overlying 
25 


290  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

flesh,  sucli  a  body  would  present  a  mangled  mass  which 
would  resemble  the  map  of  the  world  in  its  present  con- 
dition. 

Notwithstanduig  the  blood  would  gush  out  over  such  a 
body,  and  notwithstanding  the  regions  of  the  heart  would 
be  overwhelmed,  yet  the  extremities,  the  head,  the  arms,  the 
legs,  would  not  be  submerged.  Neither  was  the  entire  sur- 
face of  the  earth  inundated  when  "all  the  fountains  of  the  great 
deep  were  broken  up,"  and  the  men  and  animals  on  the 
points  left  dry  were  not  destroyed.  In  this  way  we  see  no 
difficulty  in  accounting  for  the  presence  of  men  and  animals 
in  America,  and  in  all  the  islands  of  the  most  distant  seas. 
If  there  be  no  other  rational  view  of  this  subject,  then  this 
must  be  correct. 

Many  beasts  and  birds  are  in  the  Eastern  which  are  not  in 
the  Western  world,  and  many  others  are  in  the  West  which 
are  not  in  the  East.  These  facts  prove  that  all  the  animals 
of  the  whole  earth  were  not  in  that  country  called  by  Moses 
" Eden,"  and  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans  "Atlantis."  The 
more  useful  animals  are  all  found  in  the  East,  while  many 
varieties  of  beasts  and  of  birds  and  of  reptiles  unknown 
there  are  discovered  in  the  forests  of  America. 

The  ancient  land  of  Eden  must  have  extended  over  the 
head  and  heart  of  the  pristine  earth ;  and  when  Adam  was 
driven  out  of  the  garden  at  the  head,  and  his  return  was 
cut  off  from  thence  by  icebergs,  the  body  of  the  earth  was 
still  left  open  to  him,  and,  guided  by  his  superior  intelli- 
gence, he  was  led  to  locate  near  the  sea,  or  the  heart  of  the 
world.  That  was  evidently  the  best,  the  most  fertile,  and 
most  pleasant  region  left  to  him  in  the  cursed  earth. 

In  that  yet  comparatively  happy  land,  his  descendants, 
except  Cain  and  his  family,  who  were  driven  far  to  the  east, 
into  the  land  of  Nod,  lived  and  multiplied  and  carried  on 
the  crime  of  miscegenation,  and  of  producing  the  crosses  of 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  291 

the  inferior  animals,  until  "the  corruption  of  the  ways  of 
God"  cried  to  heaven  for  redress. 

When  the  arteries  of  the  world  were  bursted,  the  waters 
rushed  out  and  prevailed  in  the  regions  of  the  heart,  so  that 
they  arose  to  the  height  of  about  thirty  feet  above  the 
highest  mountains  in  the  land  of  Eden  or  of  Atlantis ;  and 
every  living  thing  there,  except  what  was  in  the  ark  with 
Noah,  was  destroyed.  The  ark,  however,  was  triumphantly 
borne  aloft  upon  the  angry  crest  of  the  furiously  rushing 
waters  of  the  flood. 

The  grand  aorta  of  the  world  probably  arose  between 
where  Ireland  and  the  island  of  Great  Britain  are,  descended 
through  the  British  Channel  and  into  the  straits  of  Gibraltar, 
through  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  then  deeper  into  the 
earth,  as  it  does  at  this  day.  When  the  upper  crust  was 
upheaved  and  torn  into  fragments  by  the  mighty  surging  of 
the  pent-up  waters,  the  staunch  vessel  prepared  by  Noah, 
without  sail  or  rudder,  and  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  winds 
and  the  waves,  was  borne  on  by  the  now  exposed  current  of 
the  grand  aorta,  amid  the  debris  of  the  crushed  and  ruined 
world.  On,  and  still  on,  the  noble  bark  rode  the  turbid 
waves  in  safety,  though  nought  else  could  withstand  their 
rage.  It  passed  unscathed  the  frowning  pillars  of  Hercules, 
over  the  seething  billows  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  by  a  huge 
wave  was  lifted  far  into  the  interior  of  Asia,  and,  at  the  end 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  days,  settled  quietly  down  upon 
the  mountains  of  Ararat. 

Had  there  not  been  a  vast  accumulation  of  the  waters  in 
the  region  where  the  ark  was  driven  and  tossed,  and  had 
there  been  no  depression  elsewhere,  how  could  a  strong  east 
wind  have  assuaged  them  ?  and  why  was  this  stated  by  Moses 
to  be  the  means  employed  for  their  reduction,  unless  he  in- 
tended for  us  to  understand  him  according  to  the  rational 
view  here  taken  of  the  subject  ?     The  design  of  the  flood 


292  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

was  the  destruction  of  the  miscegenated  men  and  animals 
in  Eden,  therefore  the  submergence  of  the  entire  surface  of 
the  globe  was  unnecessary,  and  hence  it  was  not  accom- 
plished. 

The  mixed  race  of  men  sprung  from  Cain  and  his  Indian 
wives  are  not  included  among  those  who  were  doomed  to 
destruction,  for  they  were  neither  the  sons  of  God  or  a  pure 
race,  nor  were  theirs  the  daughters  of  men  or  of  the  Adams. 
"When  he  declared  his  punishment  to  be  greater  than  he 
could  bear,  although  no  mitigation  thereof  was  granted 
him,  yet  the  promise  was  given  of  exemption  from  personal 
violence,  which,  we  have  seen,  extended  to  his  mixed  off- 
spring, was  so  understood  by  him,  and  was  still  in  full  force. 
"  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  kill  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be 
taken  upon  him  seven-fold." 

Since  the  miscegenated  race  of  Cain  had  been  expressly 
permitted  by  the  Almighty,  and  that  too  for  nearly  two 
thousand  years,  and  since  no  allusion  whatever  is  made  to 
Cain  or  his  descendants  in  the  description  of  the  moral 
cause  of  the  flood,  therefore  they  cannot  be  included,  except 
by  implication,  among  those  who  were  devoted  to  destruc- 
tion. The  presumption  would  be  violent,  and  cannot  be 
indulged,  unless  something  can  be  found  in  the  writings  of 
Moses,  our  only  authority  on  the  subject,  upon  which  it  may 
be  rationally  based ;  hence  we  confidently  conclude  that  the 
descendants  of  Cain  were  not  involved  in  the  wide-spread 
destruction  of  the  flood. 

One  great  object  of  the  advent  of  Adam,  a  fundamental 
principle  for  the  government  of  the  world,  was  that  he 
should  prevent  the  extermination  of  the  various  orders  of 
being  which  God  had  established.  If  all  the  animals  were 
not  in  the  country  were  Noah  was,  and  if  a  pair  of  every 
species  upon  the  whole  earth  were  not  taken  into  the  ark  — 
■which  is  rendered  utterly  impossible  by  the  dimensions — • 


THE     B  I  B  I>  E    TRUE.  293 

tlieu  God,  being  uncliangeahle,  whose  purposes  are  the  same 
yesterday,  to  day,  and  forever,  would  not  send  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  flood  upon  numberless  species  and  whole  genera 
of  the  unoffending  creatures  which  he  had  made. 

The  intermarriage  of  the  sons  of  God  or  the  red  men 
with  the  daughters  of  men  was  the  crying  sin  of  the  world ; 
hence,  clearly,  the  former  would  not  be  taken  by  Noah  into 
the  ark.  Yet  since  they  were  spread  all  over  the  earth, 
since  their  mission  was  not  accomplished,  or  the  fact  would 
have  been  alluded  to  by  Moses ;  since  they  had  bruised  the 
heel  of  the  seed  of  the  woman  by  their  agency  in  bringing 
on  the  flood,  and  the  subsequent  ills  to  the  sons  of  Adam 
which  have  grown  out  of  that  event ;  and  since  the  seed  of 
the  woman  must  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent  or  of  the  red 
race,  therefore  the  latter  could  not  then  be  destroyed.  For 
all  these,  and  many  other  strong  reasons,  we  conclude  again 
that  the  flood,  though  general,  was  not  universal. 

From  a  rational  point  of  view  all  of  Asia  could  not  have 
been  submerged,  because  the  Mongolian  race  or  the  descend- 
ants of  Cain,  whose  authoritative  history  extends  far  beyond 
the  flood,  are  still  there.  All  of  America  was  not  under 
the  waters,  because  the  pure-blooded  red  man — not  one  speci- 
men of  whom  can  be  found  in  the  Eastern  continent  —  has 
always  been  here  ;  nor  were  the  islands  overwhelmed,  because 
the  Indians  could  never  have  reached  them  in  their  canoes, 
with  the  wild  beasts  and  venomous  reptiles  which  are  now 
upon  them. 

The  Pacific  Ocean  has  never  been  subject  to  that  tremen- 
dous commotion  which  so  pi-evails  in  the  Atlantic.  This 
shows  that  however  the  heart  of  the  sick  man  may  contract 
and  wildly  surge,  as  in  the  Atlantic,  yet  tlie  weakened  throb- 
bings  of  arterial  circulation  only  are  exhibited  in  the  Pa- 
cific. This  of  itself,  were  there  no  other  existent  facts, 
would  lead  us  to  the  conclusion  that  the  eastern  portion  of 
25* 


294  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Asia  and  the  western  part  of  America,  and  possibly  the 
whole  intervening  space,  were  not  under  the  water  at  the 
time  when  Noah  went  into  the  ark. 

It  is  probable  that  while  Eden,  Atlantis,  or  that  part  of 
the  globe  lying  between  the  western  coasts  of  Europe  and 
Africa  and  eastern  shore  of  America,  possibly  including 
much  of  both  continents,  were  covered  by  the  waters  of  the 
flood,  the  opposite  hemisphere  was  dry  land  ;  and  that 
when  by  the  strong  east  wind  the  accumulated  waters  were 
driven  out  of  the  Atlantic,  they  spread  out  to  the  west,  and 
then,  and  not  until  then,  was  the  Pacific  formed. 

The  presence  of  the  negro  in  Africa  is  a  strong  reason  in 
favor  of  the  supposition  that  all  of  that  country  was  not 
submerged  ;  yet  since  he  is  treated  in  every  other  connec- 
tion as  an  animal,  just  as  the  orang-outang  and  gorilla 
are,  so  may  he  have  been  treated  in  this  place.  There  are, 
however,  stronger  reasons  for  concluding  that  all  of  Africa, 
as  well  as  of  Asia  and  America,  Avas  not  under  the  waters 
at  that  time ;  as  the  presence  there  of  enormous  wild  beasts, 
carnivora,  and  herbivora,  and  mighty  and  venomous  serpents. 

The  ark  was  five  hundred  and  fifty  feet  long,  nearly 
ninety-two  feet  wide,  and  three  stories  high.  The  upper 
story,  we  may  suppose,  was  used  as  the  storehouse,  and  for 
the  accommodation  of  Noah  and  his  family ;  the  second 
was  assigned  to  the  graminivora,  and  the  third  to  the  car- 
nivora  and  the  reptiles.  This  floor  was,  no  doubt,  divided 
into  compartments,  so  as  to  keep  the  animals  from  destroy- 
ing each  other.  The  same  must  have  also  been  true  of  the 
second,  or  the  smaller  and  weaker  species  of  the  graminiv- 
orous animals,  during  the  five  months  in  which  the  ark  was 
tossed  by  the  boisterous  waves  of  the  flood,  would  certainly 
liave  been  trampled  to  death  by  the  larger  and  stronger 
kinds. 

In  the  upper  story  might  have  been  stored  immense  quan- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  295 

titles  of  grain  and  hay  for  the  support  of  the  animals 
which  lived  on  that  kind  of  food  ;  but  upon  what  were  the 
carnivora  supported  for  the  twelve  months  which  they  spent 
in  the  ark?  Had  the  largest  varieties  of  the  graminivorous 
animals  been  in  the  ark,  even  the  vast  stores  of  vegetable 
matter,  which  was  no  doubt  gathered  in  the  ark  by  Noah, 
might  have  been  exhausted,  and  famine  and  death  would 
have  made  the  ark  a  terrible  charnel-house. 

If  it  be  rational  to  conclude  that  sufficient  stores  might 
have  been  placed  in  the  ark  for  a  twelvemonth's  supply 
for  all  the  animals  which  live  on  vegetable  matter,  yet  how 
could  the  carnivora  have  been  supported  ?  It  will  not  do  to 
say  that  they  were  miraculously  sustained  ;  for  natural, 
physical  means  were  employed  to  save  them  from  destruc- 
tion by  the  flood,  and  ample  provisions  were  made  for  the 
support  of  Noah  and  his  family.  "Of  every  clean  beast 
thou  shalt  take  to  thee  by  sevens." 

The  offal  of  these  clean  beasts,  or  those  of  them  which 
were  used  by  Noah,  might  be  sufficient  to  support  some  of 
the  smaller  carnivora,  but  would  by  no  means  be  enough  to 
feed  them  all.  The  fowls  of  the  air  were  taken  by  sevens, 
yet  their  superfluous  numbers  would  have  failed  to  satiate 
the  ravenous  appetites  of  all  the  carnivora.  The  food  which 
Noah  was  commanded  to  store  in  the  ark  for  himself,  and 
for  the  animals,  must  have  meant  vegetable  supplies  ;  there- 
fore the  larger  and  more  destructive  carnivora  could  not 
have  been  in  the  ark  ;  and,  hence,  all  of  Africa  was  not  cov- 
ered by  the  water. 

The  larger  kind  of  animals,  as  the  elephant  and  the  rhi- 
noceros, the  lion  and  the  tiger,  the  anaconda  and  the  boa- 
constrictor,  have  never  been  found  in  Europe,  or  any  part 
of  the  world  inhabited  by  the  Caucasian  race ;  except 
possibly  along  the  borders,  where  they  have  approached 
those  countries  occupied  by  Mongolians  and  Africans.     If 


296  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

those  animals  were  in  the  ark,  is  it  not  a  little  singular  that 
they  have  never  been  found  in  countries  which  appear  evi- 
dently to  have  been  submerged,  and  where  history  clearly 
proves  the  descendants  of  Noah  to  have  inhabited  ?  Every- 
thing goes  to  show  that  all  of  the  earth  has  not  been  under 
water  at  the  same  time  since  the  creation  of  animate  beings 
upon  its  surface. 

It  is  just  as  evident  that  there  w^as,  about  the  time  of 
Noah,  a  wide-spread,  a  general,  an  universal  watery  revolu- 
tion ;  and  since  no  human  beings  like  them  have  ever  been 
met  with,  therefore  he  and  his  family  were  the  only  individ- 
uals of  that  race  who  were  saved  from  the  flood.  Every 
living  thing  in  all  the  land  of  Eden  or  Atlantis,  where  the 
race  of  Adam  inhabited,  except  what  was  in  the  ark,  was 
destroyed ;  for  the  waters  prevailed  one  hundred  and  fifty 
days  before  they  began  to  assuage,  and  Noah  did  not  ven- 
ture from  his  place  of  safety,  neither  let  out  the  animals 
which  were  with  him,  until  a  whole  year  and  nine  days  had 
passed.  It  is  equally  clear  that,  notwithstanding  the  gen- 
eral language  employed  by  Moses,  yet  the  entire  surface 
of  the  earth  was  not  all  this  time  under  water.  "  But  even 
unto  this  day,  when  Moses  is  read,  the  veil  is  upon  their  heart." 

We  need  not  make  too  much  allowance  for  the  idiom  of 
the  language  in  which  Moses  wrote,  nor  yet  for  the  peculi- 
arity of  the  people  for  whom  he  wrote;  because,  if  one  of  our 
own  people  lived  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  that 
river  overflow  his  banks,  the  man  thus  surrounded  and  shut 
in  from  the  world,  in  afterwards  describing  his  situation, 
would  use  the  expression,  "  The  whole  face  of  the  earth  was 
covered  with  water."  In  any  part  of  the  country,  when 
a  very  hea\^  rain  is  described,  we  hear  it  said  continually 
that  "  the  whole  face  of  tbe  earth  was  covered  with  water." 
This  mode  of  expression,  we  presume,  is  used  by  us  as  simi- 
lar language  was  used  by  Moses  to  convey  the  idea  of  an 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  297 

extraordinary  amount  of  superficial  water ;  and  therefore 
we  need  not  puzzle  ourselves  on  that  score,  or  stultify  the  ac- 
count of  the  flood,  by  attaching  an  extreme  meaning  to  a 
form  of  expression  so  generally  employed  by  ourselves  to 
convey  a  general  but  not  a  universal  idea. 

Had  the  entire  surface  of  the  earth  been  submerged  for 
a  whole  year  under  salt  water,  all  the  vegetation  of  the 
whole  earth  would  certainly  have  been  destroyed,  and  a  new 
creation  of  grass,  of  herbs,  and  of  trees  would  have  been 
absolutely  necessary.  Had  this  been  the  case,  would  not 
Moses  have  mentioned  the  fact?  No  difficulty  whatever  is 
raised  by  him  on  this  subject,  and  we  presume  that  none 
existed.  It  will  not  do  to  say  that  vegetation  was  miracu- 
lously preserved  under  the  water,  for  it  would  have  been  just 
as  easy  for  Omnipotence  to  have  preserved  animal  life  in  the 
same  way ;  but  since  the  latter  was  cared  for  by  the  use  of 
adequate  means,  therefore  all  vegetation  which  remained  so 
long  a  time  under  water  was  then,  as  it  would  be  now, 
utterly  destroyed. 

Too  much  water  is  as  certain  death  to  vegetation  as  is  too 
much  heat.  We  are  told,  however,  that  the  occasion  of  which 
we  are  speaking  was  an  extraordinary  one,  and  the  necessi- 
ties of  the  case  absolutely  demanded  the  miraculous  preserva- 
tion of  vegetation  under  the  waters.  In  every  other  instance, 
when  Moses  wishes  us  to  understand  that  a  miracle  is  wrought, 
or  when  something  is  done  contrary  to  the  ordinary  working 
of  the  laws  of  nature,  he  not  only  tells  the  facts,  but  minutely 
describes  all  the  attendant  circumstances.  In  this  instance, 
however,  where  it  is  supposed  that  a  most  stupendous  mir- 
acle is  wrought,  our  author  makes  no  mention  of  it,  not  even 
the  slightest  allusion  to  it ;  hence  no  miracle  of  the  kind  was 
wrought. 

Preparation  was  for  years  going  on  for  the  preservation 
of  animal  life,  and  Noah  took  his  family,  and  the  animals, 


298  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

and  a  sufficient  amount  of  food  for  a  year's  supply,  into  the 
ark,  and  in  this  way  escaped  a  watery  death.  Vegetation 
is  as  surely  destroyed  by  water  as  is  animal  life ;  and  yet  no 
mention  is  made  by  Moses  of  any  effort  by  Noah  to  preserve 
the  seeds  even  of  the  most  useful  grains,  much  less  of  the 
trees  of  the  forest. 

At  the  termination  of  the  flood,  we  find  that,  instead  of 
vegetation  being  preserved  by  Noah  in  the  ark,  the  dove 
found  the  trees  growing,  and  brought  to  Noah  an  olive  leaf, 
not  dead  nor  fallen  off,  but  plucked  from  the  tree ;  therefore 
the  trees  were  kept  alive  and  growing  through  the  flood ;  but 
since  they  could  not  live  so  long  as  twelve  months  under 
water,  therefore  the  flood  could  not  have  been  all  this  while 
upon  the  surface  of  the  earth. 

After  the  tempestuous  waters  of  the  flood  had  driven  and 
tossed  the  ark  for  five  months,  the  mightiest  wave  of  the 
lacerated  heart  of  the  world  lifted  it,  with  its  living  freight, 
far  into  the  interior  of  Asia,  and,  retroceding,  left  her  upon 
the  mountains  of  Ararat.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  conceive 
how  the  idea  has  become  so  wide-spread  in  Christendom,  that 
the  ark  was  floating  above  those  mountains,  and  that,  the 
waters  abating,  she  settled  down  upon  them. 

Moses  says  that  "  the  waters  prevailed  upon  the  earth  an 
hundred  and  fifty  days,  and  after  the  hundred  and  fifty  days 
the  waters  were  abated ;  and  the  ark  rested  in  the  seventh 
month,  on  the  seventeenth  day  of  the  month,  upon  the 
mountains  of  Ararat."  The  flood  came  on  the  seventeenth 
day  of  the  second  month,  just  five  months  previous  to  the  time 
when  the  ark  was  stranded  in  Western  Asia.  Five  months, 
of  thirty  days  each,  are  one  hundred  and  fifty  days;  there- 
fore, when  the  ark  rested  on  the  mountains  of  Ararat,  the 
waters  were  at  their  highest,  for  not  until  after  that  were 
the  waters  abated. 

There  is  nothing  whatever  in  the  text  requiring  us  to 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  299 

understand  that  the  ark  rested  on  the  top  of  the  mountains. 
We  speak  of  a  man  living  in  the  mountains,  and  correctly, 
too,  although  we  know  that  he  lives  in  a  beautiful  little 
valley  on  some  mountain  stream,  while  the  mountains  rise 
on  every  side  to  an  immense  height  above  his  residence.  A 
man  tells  you  that  he  killed  a  grizzly  bear  on  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  but,  in  detailing  the  circumstances  of  the  event, 
he  informs  you  that  the  killing  was  actually  accomplished 
in  one  of  the  deepest  gorges  of  the  range.  Shall  we  do 
violence  to  the  language  of  Moses,  if  we  conclude  that  the 
ark  was  driven  up  to,  and  into,  a  valley  on  some  stream 
running  through  the  mountains  of  Ararat? 

No  mention  is  made  of  Noah  and  his  family,  and  of  the 
animals  which  were  with  them  in  the  ark,  coming  down 
from  a  high  mountain  after  they  had  left  the  ark ;  but,  by 
every  fair  rule  of  construction,  we  must  understand  that, 
where  the  ark  rested,  there  Noah  built  the  altar,  and  there 
the  promise  was  given  that  the  world  should  no  more  be 
destroyed  by  a  watery  revolution.  The  mountains  of  Ararat, 
the  Ural,  and  the  Himalayan  chains,  it  would  seem,  were 
that  boundary  where  Omnipotence  had  said  to  the  rushing 
flood,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  come,  and  here  thy  proud  waves 
shalt  be  stayed;"  and  on  the  crest  of  the  mightiest  billow 
the  ark  was  borne  up  and  rested  among  or  on  the  high 
grounds  near  the  mountains  of  Ararat. 

For  five  long  months,  or  one  hundred  and  fifty  days, 
Noah,  shut  up  in  the  ark,  was  driven  and  tossed  by  the 
furious  waves  of  the  Atlantic  and  the  Mediterranean,  not  yet 
brought  within  their  bounds,  or  relieved  of  the  overcharge 
of  waters,  which  afterwards  flowed  ofl"  to  fill  up  recent  de- 
pressions and  newly  excavated  beds,  where  are  now  the 
oceans,  gulfs,  and  seas.  It  is  not  strange  that  his  mind  had 
been  so  exercised  by  his  terrible  voyage,  and  by  the  grand 
revolution  then  going  on  in  the  earth,  that,  for  at  least  two 


300  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

niontlis  after  the  ark  "  rested  upon  tl'e  mountains  of 
Ararat,"  he  did  not  dare  even  to  open  the  window  of  the 
ark. 

When,  finally,  he  did  so,  and  looked  out,  the  tops  of  the 
mountains  were  seen.  We  must  not  conclude,  from  this, 
that  the  waters  were  still  surrounding  and  covering  all  of 
the  mountains  except  their  tops,  but  just  what  Moses  says, 
that  those  within  the  ark  saw  the  tops  of  the  mountains. 
We  cannot  conceive  how  the  waters,  which  had  been  abating 
for  some  two  months,  had  gone  down  only  a  few  feet,  and 
that  in  forty  days  thereafter  Noah  should  have  expected 
them  to  have  been  entirely  removed,  as  he  certainly  did,  or 
he  would  not  have  sent  out  for  the  purjwse  of  ascertaining 
the  fact. 

The  window  was  a  small  aperture,  and,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  was  placed  as  high  in  the  wall  of  the  ark,  or  as  far 
from  the  water  as  might  be,  and  when  it  was  opened,  those 
within  could  not  see  through  the  thick  wall  except  straight 
before  them.  All  that  is  proven  by  the  tops  of  the  moun- 
tains being  seen  is  that  the  ark  was  in  their  neighborhood, 
and  when  Noah  opened  the  window  and  looked  up  through 
it,  he  could  see  only  the  tops  of  the  mountains.  "A  window 
shalt  thou  make  to  the  ark,  and  in  a  cubit  shalt  thou  finish 
it  above."  This  would  seem  to  indicate  that  the  window 
was  either  in  the  top,  or  near  the  top  of  the  ark,  and  that  it 
was  only  two  feet  square. 

The  dash  of  the  waters,  which  bore  the  ark  out  to  the 
mountains  of  Ararat,  did  not  remain  long  there,  or  did  not 
extend  far  beyond  where  the  ark  rested  ;  because  the  raven 
which  was  sent  out  by  Noah  evidently  went  into  or  beyond 
the  mountains,  and  there  remained  until  its  mate  was  re- 
leased from  confinement.  From  this  time  until  the  animals 
were  all  released  was  several,  certainly  more  than  two, 
weeks,  during  which  time  the   raven   would  undoubtedly 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  301 

have  perished,  had  it  not  found  dry  ground  and  grain  or 
fruit  for  its  support. 

You  say  that  the  dove  which  was  at  first  sent  out  about 
the  same  time  with  the  raven,  found  not  where  to  rest  its 
feet,  and  therefore  came  back  to  Noah,  and  was  taken  in  by 
him.  We  suppose  that  the  dove,  on  this  first  tour  of  dis- 
covery, flew  w^estward  over  the  wide  watery  waste,  where 
lately  the  ark  had  been  driven  in  its  trackless  career,  and 
consequently  found  nothing  upon  which  to  rest,  and,  when 
worn  out  in  the  fruitless  search  for  such  an  object,  it  natu- 
rally enough  returned  to  the  ark. 

Had  it  flown  eastward,  it  might  surely  have  found  a 
resting-place,  for  the  tops  of  the  mountains  had  been  seen 
for  several  days  at  least  previous  to  this  fruitless  search 
for  a  resting-place.  Seven  days  later  it  went  out,  and  not 
only  found  dry  ground,  but  an  olive-tree  Avith  leaves  grow- 
ing upon  it.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  the  dove  did  not  go 
in  the  same  direction,  when  it  went  out  the  second  time,  that 
it  had  gone  the  first. 

These  facts  prove  unmistakably  that,  even  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  ark,  the  flood  had  not  remained  on  the  land 
all  the  time  that  Noah  was  in  the  ark ;  indeed,  that  the  water 
could  not  have  continued  for  any  considerable  length  of  time 
over  the  country  about  that  locality.  But  since  a  part  of  the 
earth  was  not  under  the  water  during  the  whole  time  of 
Noah's  stay  in  the  ark,  therefore  the  entire  surlUce  of  the 
earth  need  not  necessarily  be  submerged  at  all.  If  all  of 
the  earth  were  not  covered,  then  the  animals  and  the  men 
in  the  localities  which  were  exempt  w^ould  not  be  destroyed. 
The  descendants  of  Noah  certainly  have  occupied  the  west- 
ern part  of  Asia,  the  northern  part  of  Africa,  and  all  of 
Europe;  but  it  cannot  be  proven  from  history  that  they 
were  ever  in  any  other  part  of  the  world  until  within  a  very 
recent  period. 
26 


302  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Very  different  races  of  men  have  always  inhabited  Asia, 
Africa,  and  America  from  those  who  have  dwelt  in  Europe. 
Many  animals  are  found  in  the  former  places  which  were 
never  known  in  the  latter;  therefore  these  diverse  races 
were  not  descended  from  Noah  —  all  the  animals  were  not  in 
the  ark;  hence  the  whole  face  of  the  earth  Vfas  not  covered 
by  the  waters  of  the  flood  ;  but  the  men  and  animals  in 
America  and  the  islands,  as  well  as  in  Asia  and  Africa,  re- 
mained in  those  localities  through  the  flood,  and  their  off- 
spring have  remained  on  them  up  to  the  present  time. 

It  remains  for  us  now  to  inquire  into  the  geological 
effects  produced  in  the  earth's  crust  by  this  grand  watery 
revolution,  and  to  show  the  erroneous  views  of  geologists  in 
regard  to  the  handwriting  of  God  upon  the  rocks,  or,  rather, 
that  there  is  no  difficulty  in  reconciling  the  Mosaic  cos- 
mogony with  geological  learning. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


The  Cosmogony  of  Moses  Compared  with  the  Facts  of 
Geology  —  The  Earth  when  a  Crust  —  Formation  op 
EocKS  —  The  Three  Stages  in  the  life  of  Man  Com- 
pared WITH  THE  Three  Eevolutions  in  the  Earth. 

IN  the  development  of  the  sciences,  it  has  ever  been  the 
case  that  men  have  formed  parties ;  one  of  which  have 
insisted  that  the  discovered  truths  of  science  prove  the 
Bible  to  be  false,  and  the  other  that  the  sciences  are  con- 
trary to  the  Bible,  and  therefore  they  are  untrue.  Time 
and  further  investigation  have  shown  the  blind  wickedness 
of  the  one,  and  the  stupid  folly  of  the  other,  so  far  that  in 
all  of  the  sciences   there  has   been  a   homologation,  how 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  303 

bungling  soever  it  may  have  been,  except  only  in  the  grand 
science  of  geology ;  and  in  regard  to  this  we  believe  that 
the  truth  of  God  in  science,  and  in  revelation,  is  destined 
to  a  more  lucid  vindication  than  in  any  which  have 
preceded. 

Already  the  folly  of  construing  Moses  as  having  asserted 
that  the  works  of  creation  began  only  six  thousand  years 
ago  has  been  seen,  acknowledged,  and  abandoned  by  all 
persons  of  respectable  intelligence,  though  the  authority  of 
Moses  may  suffer  never  so  much.  The  voice  of  astronomy 
was  not  understood,  or  not  heeded  by  the  Caucasian  race 
until  within  a  very  recent  period  ;  but  now  its  teachings  are 
received  by  all.  No  question  is  now  raised  between  it  and 
the  Bible ;  but  it  is  considered  as  powerfully  illustrative  of 
the  beauty  and  glory  of  the  works  of  nature,  and  of  revela- 
tion. So  all  the  sciences,  except  geology,  are  now  found  to 
be  the  handmaidens  of  religion,  and  exponents  of  the 
natural,  as  well  as  of  the  revealed  laws  of  God.  It  is 
know'n  that  geology  contains  truth,  and  in  its  further  pro- 
gress it  certainly  will  be  found  more  powerfully  to  corrobo- 
rate and  illustrate  revelation  than  anything  that  has  gone 
before. 

The  friends  as  well  as  the  enemies  of  the  Bible  have 
agreed  in  the  reading  of  the  handwriting  of  God  upon  the 
rocks,  to  arrange  them,  according  to  age,  into  primary,  sec- 
ondary, and  tertiary  formations,  and  the  alluvial  and  dilu- 
vial, or  recent  accumulations.  It  is  most  generally  thought 
by  geologists  that  the  granitic  and  other  hypozoic  rocks,  or, 
as  they  are  denominated  by  some,  the  plutonic  rocks,  are  of 
igneous  formation  ;  hence,  all  conclude  that  in  the  first  ages 
of  the  world  neither  vegetation  nor  animal  life  could  have 
existed  in  our  earth.  Moses  has  told  us  that  for  the  first 
two  days  and  a  part  of  the  third  the  world  was  in  a  forma- 
tive state,  and  that  towards  the  close  of  the  third  day,  or 


304  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

geological  period,  vegetation  began  to  grow.  According  to 
our  view,  one  of  those  days  indicates  a  geological  period  of 
fifty*  thousand  years,  which  would  give  over  a  hundred  thou- 
sand years  for  the  formation  of  plutonic  rocks,  or  two  hun- 
dred thousand  for  the  formation  of  all  the  rocks  beneath  tlie 
series  in  which  are  found  the  remains  of  the  vertebrated 
fishes  and  fowls ;  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  years 
before  we  meet  with  the  evidence  of  mammalia,  and  three 
hundred  thousand  years  until  the  highest  order  of  men  is 
met  with  which  were  upon  the  earth  before  Adam  came. 

The  plutonic  rocks  form  the  base  upon  which  rest  all  the 
others,  and  are  the  foundation  of  the  earth's  crust.  The 
geologists  therefore  conclude  that  our  world  was  once  in  an 
incandescent  state  —  a  conclusion  to  which,  if  w^e  subscribe,  it 
must  be  with  the  express  reservation  that  we  do  not  admit  the 
truth  of  their  corollary  to  the  proposition  that  the  interior  of 
the  earth  is  and  has  always  been  a  molten  mass  of  liquid  fire. 
It  will  be  remembered  that,  according  to  our  views,  there  is  no 
natural  heat  in  the  matter  of  which  this  or  any  other  world 
is  composed  ;  that  heat  as  well  as  light  is  the  result  of  elec- 
trical action  ;  that  the  sun  is  the  great  source  of  electricity 
to  the  solar  system;  and  that  the  Almighty  Builder, having 
established  conduction  between  that  centre  and  outside 
matter,  by  this  means  formed  the  worlds,  drew  them  into 
orbits,  and  holds  them  there,  to  do  his  bidding  and  accom- 
plish his  designs. 

It  is  only  when  a  current  of  electricity  meets  with  oj^po- 
sition,  or  with  matter  which  does  not  permit  its  free  passage, 
that  it  gives  off"  heat  and  light.  The  longer  matter  is  sub- 
jected to  the  action  of  electricity  the  more  perfectly  will  it 
admit  of  conduction ;  therefore,  we  may  rationally  conclude 
that,  when  a  section  of  chaotic  matter  is  first  bisected,  it  will 
oflTer  less  facility  to  electrical  conduction  than  the  matter 
which  has  been  organized  into  a  world :  and  hence  the  heat 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  305 

and  light  must  be  much  more  intense  in  the  world  while 
forming  than  after  it  has  become  organized. 

In  this  view,  since  the  comets  are  worlds  in  process  of 
formation,  and  are  composed  of  matter  recently  brought 
under  the  influence  of  the  solar  electricity,  we  would  expect 
the  solar  light  and  heat  to  be  far  more  intense  at  the  comets 
than  at  any  of  the  organized  worlds,  however  near  the  sun ; 
and  we  should  therefore  expect  them  to  become  incandes- 
cent, which  the  observations  of  astronomers  lead  them  to 
believe  is  actually  the  case.  Since  our  world,  like  all  others, 
must  have  passed  through  the  comet  state,  and  while  the 
matter  of  which  it  is  composed  was  very  much  diffused,  and 
yet  offered  much  more  resistance  to  the  free  passage  of  the 
electric  current  than  now,  then  the  heat  must  have  been  pro- 
portionally great ;  and  although  it  may  have  been  at  an  im- 
mense distance  from  the  source  of  light  and  heat,  yet  we 
would  expect  the  heat  in  the  formative  world  to  have  been 
extremely  intense ;  and  the  geologists  inform  us  that  the 
primitive,  or  plutonic  rocks  give  unmistakable  evidence  of 
igneous  origin. 

Now,  for  our  world  to  have  been  so  heated  as  indicated  by 
those  rocks,  in  its  present  position  in  the  solar  system,  and 
with  its  present  surroundings,  and  then  to  have  been  cooled 
down  so  as  to  have  formed  a  crust  upon  which  vegetable  and 
animal  life  might  exist — aye,  so  that  its  poles  should  become 
locked  up  in  unending  icebergs— when  viewed  in  the  calm  light 
of  reason,  seems  to  us  to  be  a  wild  chimera,  utterly  unworthy 
of  serious  consideration,  much  more  of  earnest  confidence 
as  a  philosophical  theory.  That  our  world  has  been  in  an 
incandescent  state  is  perfectly  evident  to  the  most  super- 
ficial scholar ;  then  the  question  forces  itself  upon  the  in- 
quirer after  the  truth,  How  was  the  earth  brought  into  the 
condition  of  a  molten  mass?  and.  How  was  it  cooled  down 
to  its  present  temperature? 
20* 


S06  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Since  the  laws  of  nature  are  as  unchangeable  as  their 
Author,  had  the  earth,  in  its  present  position  and  relation- 
ship, ever  been  so  highly  heated,  how  could  it  possibly  have 
cooled  down  ?  If  the  solar  rays,  through  a  series  of  years  or 
of  ages,  had  continued  to  increase  the  heat  of  the  earth,  not- 
Avithstauding  its  free  radiation,  until  it  became  a  molten 
mass,  then  it  would  be  incomprehensible  how  the  heat  could 
ever  have  been  decreased,  or  why  it  should  not  have  con- 
tinued to  increase  so  long  as  the  earth  remained  in  the  same 
relationship  to  the  sun. 

It  is  indisputably  true  that  the  earth  has  been  vastly 
hotter  than  it  is  now,  even  to  incandescence ;  therefore  it 
would  appear  that  her  relationship  to  the  source  of  heat  has 
undergone  some  very  great,  if  not  radical,  revolution.  Is 
not  the  account  of  this  change  given  by  Moses  satisfactory 
— incomparably  more  so  than  any  other  explanation  which 
has  ever  been  suggested  ?  He  informs  us  that  our  world 
was  at  first  created  as  a  part  of  the  great  chaotic  mass  of  the 
material  universe ;  that  from  that  mass  Omniscience  de- 
signed the  formation  of  worlds  and  vast  systems  of  worlds  ; 
that  the  first  act  in  their  organization  was  to  cause  the  uni- 
versal agent  to  circulate  or  move,  and  electric  light  flashed 
into  the  dark  abysm ;  that  by  the  same  agency  matter  was 
bisected  and  caused  to  revolve  upon  axes,  so  as  to  divide  the 
light  from  darkness ;  that  for  ages  they  flew  through  space, 
alternately  attracted  to  and  repelled  from  various  points, 
until  the  magnetic  condition  was  established  in  the  different 
worlds,  when  they  were  introduced  into  their  respective 
systems,  and  thus  the  times  and  the  seasons  were  fixed  for 
tliem,  and  thus  were  they  prepared  to  sustain  the  vegetable 
and  animate  beings  for  which  they  were  designed. 

The  plutonic  rocks,  forming  the  basis  of  our  world's 
crust,  and  apparently  composing  her  entire  internal  struc- 
ture, proves  beyond  doubt  her  former  incandescence.     This 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  307 

fact  has  not  yet  been  satisfactorily  accounted  for,  nor  can 
any  rational  solution  to  the  grand  problem  be  given,  except 
that  contained  in  the  account  of  the  creation,  by  Moses. 
From  this  we  understand  that  our  world  and,  by  conse- 
quence, all  others  pass  through  the  comet  or  incandescent 
state  before  being  introduced  into  their  respective  positions 
in  the  systems  of  the  worlds  to  which  each  belongs. 

According  to  the  arrangement  of  the  inspired  philosopher, 
the  first  geological  cycle  would  extend  through  the  geologi- 
cal periods,  denominated  by  him  the  first,  second,  and  third 
days  of  the  creative  week.  The  formations  of  those  ages 
are  called  by  modern  geologists  primary  rocks.  On  the 
third  day  of  the  creative  week  the  earth  was  commanded  to 
bring  forth  all  manner  of  vegetation,  which  continued  to 
be  the  only  kind  of  life  upon  the  globe  until  the  fifth  day 
of  the  creative  week,  when  the  waters  were  commanded  to 
bring  forth  abundantly  the  fishes  of  the  sea  a^nd  the  fowls 
of  the  air.  On  the  sixth  day  the  earth  was  commanded  to 
bring  forth  every  living  creature  which  moveth  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth  ;  and  at  last,  towards  the  close  of  the 
period,  God  created  the  man  in  his  image  and  likeness,  and 
rested  through  a  geological  period  of  fifty  thousand  years  ; 
and  after  this,  how  long  we  are  not  informed,  he  created 
Adam. 

Geologists  have  adopted  the  same  order  in  their  classifi- 
cation of  the  rocks  and  their  arrangement  of  geological 
periods,  without  any  reference  whatever  to  the  learning  of  the 
profound  philosopher  and  inspired  writer  of  the  history  of 
the  creation.  The  primary  rocks  were  formed  on  the  first 
and  second  days ;  those  of  the  transition  on  the  third  ;  those 
of  the  secondary  formation  on  the  fourth  and  fifth  —  the  car- 
boniferous depositions  having  been  made  when  the  earth 
was  introduced  into  the  solar  system.  The  rocks  of  the  ter- 
tiary formation  were    consolidated  on  the   sixth  and  the 


308  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

seventh  days,  and  all  the  intervening  time  up  to  the  fall  of 
Adam ;  and  from  the  fall  to  the  present  time  have  been  de- 
posited the  recent  accumulations. 

We  should  expect  the  evidences  of  the  action  of  heat  to 
diminish  as  the  transition  series  rise,  and  we  should  expect 
also  some  traces  of  the  existence  of  vegetation, — in  the  sec- 
ondary formations  the  carboniferous  depositions  and  the 
fossil  remains  of  fish  and  fowl,  and  in  the  tertiary  the  re- 
mains of  all  kind  of  animals,  including  man.  These  occult 
truths,  promulgated  by  Moses  more  than  three  thousand 
years  ago,  are  proven  to  be  wonderfully  correct,  and  are 
made  manifest  by  the  researches  of  modern  geologists. 
That  the  earlier  vegetable  fossils  are  confined  principally  to 
ferns  and  plants  of  aquatic  origin,  and  the  scarcity  of  the 
fossils  of  birds,  and  indeed  of  all  the  animals  in  all  the  for- 
mations until  we  come  to  the  recent  accumulations,  is  owing 
to  the  quiet- which  then  prevailed  in  the  earth;  "for  the 
Lord  God  had  not  caused  it  to  rain  upon  the  earth,  and 
there  was  not  a  man  to  till  the  ground."  The  earth  was 
cursed  for  Adam's  sake,  and  that  curse  is  described  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  show  us  that  a  great  geological  revolution 
then  occurred  ;  and  we  actually  perceive  a  wonderful  in- 
crease of  fossils  in  the  latter  part  of  the  tertiary  and 
through  the  recent  formations. 

In  the  peaceful  periods  of  the  world  there  are  compara- 
tively but  few  fossiliferous  remains  either  of  vegetables  or 
of  animals  ;  because  then  there  were  no  violent  geological 
agencies  acting  upon  the  earth's  crust.  There  was  no  rain 
then  to  sweep  timber  and  animals  from  mountains  and  from 
hills  into  the  valleys  and  the  plains,  and  to  cover  them  with 
alluvial  earth  —  to  be  preserved  as  fossil  evidences  of  their 
former  existence  ;  and  consequently  in  the  early  rocks  we 
find  only  the  fossils  of  fishes  and  vegetation,  which,  however, 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  309 

proves  accurately  that  the  order  of  creation  was  understood 
and  described  by  Moses. 

Before  proceeding  further,  we  must,  in  a  work  like  this, 
cope  with  another  question  wdiich  legitimately  comes  up  in 
this  connection,  that  is  by  what  agency  are  the  rocks 
formed  ?  In  answering  this  question  we  beg  the  reader  to 
remember  our  postulate,  laid  down  in  a  previous  part  of  this 
work,  that  in  all  nature  there  are  no  two  causes  which  will 
produce  the  same  result ;  and  therefore,  when  we  ascertain 
that  a  certain  cause  will  work  out  a  certain  result,  we  may 
rest  satisfied  that  similar  results  are  always  produced  by  the 
same  cause. 

We  have  attempted  to  prove  that  electricity  is  the  only 
agency  by  which  mind  acts  upon  matter ;  and  the  formation 
of  the  rocks  is  no  exception  to  the  rule.  If  it  can  be  shown 
that  one  rock  is  or  may  be  formed  by  electricity,  then  all 
rocks  are  formed  by  the  same  means. 

"The  recent  experiments  of  Mr.  Robert  Weare  Fox,  of 
Great  Britain,  show  that  clay  subjected  to  a  long  voltaic  ac- 
tion becomes  laminated,  so  as  to  resemble  clay -slate  in  its  struc- 
ture. Very  probably  an  electric  agency  is  essential  in  those 
cases  where  heat  and  water  seem  to  produce  the  effect,  and 
that  these  causes  operate  chiefly  by  exalting  the  electrici- 
ties and  giving  mobility  to  the  particles."  (Hitchcock's 
Geo.,  25th  ed.,  291.) 

We  see  here  that  the  geologists  are  convinced  from  actual 
experiment  that  clay-slate,  at  least,  is  formed  by  the  action 
of  electricity  ;  and  we  believe  they  all  admit  that  the  forma- 
tion of  the  crystaline  rocks  is  the  result  of  galvanic  action. 
The  conglomerate  rocks  and  the  sandstones  are  said  to  be 
held  together  by  the  chemical  affinity  between  their  parti- 
cles;  but  we  have  seen  that  all  attraction  and  repulsion 
among  the  particles  of  matter  everywhere  are  effected  by 


310  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

electricity  ;  therefore  those  rocks  also  are  formed  by  elec- 
trical agency. 

If  there  be  any  exception  to  the  proposition  that  the 
rocks  are  formed  by  the  action  of  electricity,  it  must  be  in 
the  case  of  the  igneous  rocks.  We  have  seen,  however,  that 
heat  is  the  result  of  electricity  ;  therefore  we  confidently  con- 
clude that  all  the  rocks  are  formed  by  electrical  agency. 

It  is  pretty  well  agreed  among  scholars  that  in  all  cases 
of  petrifications  electricity  is  the  principal,  if  not  the  only 
agency.  M.  Alcide  D'Orbigny  says,  (vol.  1,  p.  56,)  "  In 
many  instances  galvanism  and  electro-magnetism  are  con- 
cerned in  petrification  ;  especially  where  the  organic  sub- 
stance is  converted  into  crystaline  matter.  The  juxtaposi- 
tion of  mineral  matters  forms  galvanic  combination,  which 
produce  the  requisite  currents."  This  view  is  now  enter- 
tained by  most  if  not  all  writers  on  the  subject. 

We  must  look  still  further  into  the  geological  views, 
brought  out  by  the  sacred  historian,  before  dismissing  this 
branch  of  our  subject.  In  the  last  chapter  we  have  seen 
that  this  writer  brings  to  view  the  same  order  in  the  classifi- 
cation of  the  geological  formations  as  that  adopted  and  fol- 
lowed by  modern  geologists,  that  is,  the  primary,  secondary, 
and  tertiary  formations,  and  alluvial  or  recent  accumu- 
lations. 

These  rocks,  it  would  seem,  should  always  be  found  in 
this  order  :  the  alluvial  deposits  on  the  surface,  the  tertiary 
rocks  just  beneath,  the  secondary  below  these,  and  the  pri- 
mary underlying  all  and  resting  upon  their  granite  base  or 
foundation  of  the  earth's  crust.  This,  however,  is  not 
always  the  case,  for  sometimes  we  find  granite  and  other 
plutonic  rocks  at  the  surface,  and,  in  many  instances,  the 
order  of  the  rocks  entirely  reversed,  or  in  utter  confusion 
and  disorderly  juxtaposition. 

Geologists  have  concluded  from  these  circumstances,  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  311 

from  the  deposition  of  animal  remains  in  different  forma- 
tions, that  there  have  been  various  geological  revolutions  in 
the  earth's  crust.  Mr.  Hitchcock,  who  believes  that  "  death 
was  introduced  into  the  world  as  a  prospective  result  of 
man's  apostasy,"  thinks  that  there  have  been  four,  possibly 
five,  geological  revolutions  in  our  earth. 

He  says  "  dykes  and  veins  frequently  cross  one  another ; 
and  in  such  cases  the  one  that  is  cut  off  is  regarded  as  the 
oldest.  By  this  rule  it  may  be  shown  that  granite  has  been 
erupted  at  no  less  than  four  different  epochs."  Again,  "  If 
we  take  only  the  larger  groups  of  animals  and  plants, 
whose  almost  entire  distinctness  from  one  another  has  been 
established  beyond  all  doubt,  we  shall  still,  at  least,  have 
five  nearly  complete  organic  revolutions  on  the  globe,  viz. : 
1st.  The  existing  species  ;  2d.  Those  in  the  tertiary  strata  ; 
3d.  Those  in  the  cretaceous  and  oolitic  systems ;  4th.  Those 
in  the  upper  red  sandstone  group  ;  and,  5th.  Those  below 
the  new  red  sandstone.  Comparative  anatomy  teaches 
us  that  animals  and  plants  in  these  different  groups 
would  not  have  lived  in  the  same  physical  circumstances. 
Geology  shows  that  some  of  the  less  perfect  organisms  are 
found  in  the  newer  formations."  "M.  Alcide  D'Orbigny 
corroborates  Hugh  Miller  in  the  declaration  that  the  pro- 
gress of  the  race,"  that  is,  of  fishes,  "  as  a  whole,  though 
it  still  retains  not  a  few  of  the  higher  forms,  has  been  a  pro- 
gress, not  of  development,  but  of  degradation,"  and  they 
assert  that  the  same  is  true  of  the  mollusk. 

We  have  made  these  references  to  distinguished  geolo- 
gists, in  the  first  place,  to  show  that  the  evidences  of  geo- 
logical epochs  are  too  palpable  to  escape  the  observation  of 
any ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  that  the  order  of  the  strata 
is  so  frequently  reversed  and  in  confusion  as  to  lead  these, 
as  well  as  other  geologists,  to  the  conclusion  that  there  have 
been  four  or  five  different  grand  geological  revolutions  or 


312  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

fundamental  upheavals  at  the  beginning  of  as  many  epochs  ; 
and,  finally,  we  have  made  these  extracts  from  Mr.  Hitch- 
cock to  show  how  foolishly  inconsistent,  not  to  say  inex- 
cusably absurd,  he,  a  profound  investigator  of  nature,  and 
all  that  class  of  writers  are  in  the  fruitless  effort  to  prove 
that  they  understand  the  science  of  geology,  and  that  its 
teachings  are  not  contrary  to  the  traditional  interpretation 
of  the  Mosaic  account  of  the  creation.  This  author,  as 
noticed  in  another  place,  blunders  so  far  as  to  inform  us  that 
Moses  did  not  understand  the  subjects  upon  which  he  wrote. 

Nevertheless,  there  have  been  different  geological  epochs, 
each  embracing  vast  cycles  of  ages;  and  in  the  last  chapter, 
we  have  endeavored  to  show  that  our  author  not  only  under- 
stood these  truths,  but  that  when  the  science  of  geology  has 
been  perfectly  developed,  then  the  veil  will  be  removed  from 
their  hearts  when  Moses  is  read,  when  it  must  be  apparent 
how  unnecessary  have  been,  we  will  not  say  the  dishonest,  but 
puny  and  ridiculous  defences  of  his  cosmogony.  "  He  was 
learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,"  and  was  there- 
fore so  rich  in  the  knowledge  which  had  come  down  from 
beyond  the  flood,  that  he  was  above  comparison,  the  supe- 
rior to  those  of  our  time  who  beg  for  him  the  indulgence 
of  the  Christian  public,  and  who  excuse  his  supposed  blun- 
dering in  the  sciences  on  the  score  of  his  pitiable  ignorance, 
and  that,  too,  after  he  had  been  inspired  by  Omniscience  to 
write  about  them. 

Man,  whose  body  represents  the  world,  has  his  three 
periods  of  life.  The  infant  grows  up  into  youth ;  he  then 
acquires  the  strength  and  vigor  of  manhood,  which  rapidly 
passes  away,  and  the  man  is  in  his  third  stage  of  life  or  old 
age,  which  will  be  soon  croAvned  by  weakness  and  decay,  and 
the  man  departs  from  the  stage  of  action.  The  three  geo- 
logical periods  of  the  world  answer  to  these  stages  in  the 
life  of  man  ;  and  as  he  passes  almost  imperceptibly  from  one 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  313 

to  another,  so  it  appears  that  the  world  has  glided  from 
one  geological  period  into  another. 

As  in  infancy  man  is  weak  and  helpless,  so  we  have  seen 
that  the  Avorld  was  in  the  beginning  Avithout  soil  or  produc- 
tiveness ;  and  this  was  the  time  of  the  growth  of  her  bones 
"or  of  the  formation  of  the  hypozoic  rocks.  As  in  manhood 
we  are  strong  and  vigorous,  so  in  the  medieval  ages  the 
world  was  covered  with  a  rich  and  exuberant  soil,  and  was 
gloriously  clad  in  luxuriant  crops  of  grass,  and  herbs,  and 
vast  forests  of  noble  timber.  This  was  the  time  of  the 
formation  of  the  transition  and  secondary  rocks  or  the  vege- 
table epoch. 

In  the  glory  and  vigor  of  vegetable  growth,  when  possibly 
it  covered  the  earth  more  richly  than  it  has  done  since,  and 
as  the  youth,  when  rejoicing  in  the  very  zenith  of  young 
vitality,  passes  the  age  of  puberty,  so  the  earth,  when  robed 
with  the  immense,  to  us  incomprehensible,  comet  growth  of 
vegetation,  was  introduced  into  the  solar  system. 

Then  the  earth  underwent  that  grand  geological  revolu- 
tion which  forms  the  base  of  the  secondary  formations. 
The  change  of  temperature  and  surroundings  of  the  comet 
and  the  world  in  its  fixed  orbit  around  the  sun,  was  so  pow- 
erful that  vegetation  was  almost  if  not  entirely  killed,  and 
being  thrown  down,  was  formed  into  the  immeasurable 
fields  of  anthracite  and  bituminous  coal.  After  this  revo- 
lution had  been  wrought,  vegetation,  from  the  seeds  upon 
the  earth,  began  to  grow  again,  and  from  the  now  rich  soil 
soon  she  was  covered  with  luxuriant  swards  of  vegetation, 
and  with  the  majestic  forests  of  the  secondary  or  animal 
period.  Vegetation,  removed  suddenly  from  the  hot-house 
and  exposed  to  the  vicissitudes  of  the  open  air  and  the  un- 
mitigated rays  of  the  sun,  will  die ;  a  sudden  removal  from 
regular  sunlight  to  shade  is  equally  fatal  to  vegetable  life. 
The  change  from  the  comet  to  the  orderly  world-state  must 
27 


314  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

have  been  as  great  as  the  instances  here  mentioned,  there- 
•fore  the  comet  vegetation  must  have  died,  and  hence  the 
deposition  of  the  coal  measures  of  the  carboniferous  ages. 

As  in  old  age  a  dim  ej^e,  gray  and  falling  hair,  a  dry  and 
shrivelled  skin,  sapless  joints,  and  diminished  body,  with 
accumulated  diseases,  bowing  in  decay,  indicate  speedy  dis- 
solution, so  the  confused  commingling  of  the  geological 
strata,  deeply  imbedded  forests,  the  waters  wide-spread  over 
much  the  largest  portion  of  the  earth's  surface,  heavy  rains 
sweeping  the  soil  from  the  mountain  sides  and  hilly  slopes, 
cutting  deep  gulches  and  broad  ravines,  and  miserably 
scarring  the  whole  surface  of  the  globe ;  parching  drouths 
wilting,  withering,  destroying  vegetation  on  the  deflowered, 
impoverished  soil ;  the  angry  flashes  of  lightning,  with 
hoarsely  muttering  thunders ;  the  volcano  heaving  up  mighty 
masses  of  liquid  fire,  and  the  earthquake  causing  the  earth 
to  reel  to  and  fro  like  one  affected  with  the  palsy  of  old  age; 
all  nature  warring  Avith  itself,  indicate  that  the  cataclysm 
is  passed  and  the  ecpyrosis  is  now  at  hand ;  that  the  close 
of  the  last  geological  period  is  upon  us,  and  that  a  new  series 
of  ages  must  now  begin.  What  though  the  world  may  con- 
tinue for  a  thousand  years,  it  is  but  as  one  day  in  geologv, 
which  in  the  peaceful  and  quiet  ages  of  the  world  would 
scarcely  leave  its  impress  on  the  rocks. 

Moses  and  the  prophets  knew  better  than  we  the  vast  ex- 
tent of  time  which  God  employs  to  work  out  his  mighty 
designs ;  and  in  view  of  the  imperfection  of  our  judgment 
and  the  weakness  of  our  comprehension,  and  to  aid  us,  in 
these  last  times,  in  the  development  of  the  truth  in  the  light 
of  science,  we  are  assured,  by  more  than  one  inspired  writer, 
that  "A  thousand  years  is  as  one  day  with  the  Lord." 

It  is  a  strange  fact  that  none  but  the  Cliristian  and  the 
Jew,  who  alone  have  the  true  philosophy  of  the  creation, 
should  be  the  only  people  anywhere,  or  at  any  time,  who 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  315 

hold  to  the  absurdity  that  the  workl,  now  evidently  decay- 
ing and  hurrying  on  to  speedy  dissolution,  is  of  such  ephem- 
eral existence  as  to  have  continued  but  for  six  thousand 
years,  or  six  lives  of  such  perverse  creatures  as  was  Adam 
after  the  fall,  and  his  descendants ;  for  the  antediluvians 
lived  near  a  thousand  years ;  but  "  the  veil  is  upon  their 
heart,  even  unto  this  day,  when  Moses  is  read."  ^All  other 
people,  except  these  guardians  of  revealed  truth,  contem- 
plate the  world  as  having  existed  through  countless  ages  of 
hoary  antiquity. 

In  Syncellus'  account  of  an  old  Egyptian  Chronographan, 
after  assigning  an  eternity  of  existence  to  Vulcan,  it  claims 
a  period  of  time  for  the  reign  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  from 
Sol  the  son  of  Vulcan  to  the  thirtieth  Tanite  dynasty,  of 
about  forty-two  thousand  years.  The  Chinese  claim  that 
their  nationality  has  stood  for  sixty  thousand  years.  The 
Etruscans  and  the  Persians  considered  the  world  vastly  old ; 
they  numbered  the  years  in  the  epochs  of  the  past  by  hun- 
dreds of  thousands.  The  Chaldeans,  according  to  their  own 
record,  had  been  observing  the  stars  for  473,000  years,  when 
Alexander  the  Great  was  in  Asia. 

Moses  is  not  singular  in  assigning  different  epochs  to  the 
world,  which  he  calls  days,  for  all  the  ancient  philosophers 
did  the  same  thing.  He  did  not  tell  us,  in  round  numbers, 
the  years  embraced  in  an  epoch,  yet  we  think  that  he  has 
])laced  the  key  to  that  number  in  our  hands,  if  we  will  search 
for  it  in  the  code  of  laws  and  ceremonies  which  he  gave  to 
the  Jews. 

The  Arabians,  Pythagoras,  Strabo,  and  other  ancient  phi- 
losophers, variously  estimated  the  periods,  or  full  cycles  of 
time,  at  from  120,000  to  360,000  years;  and  according  to 
the  deduction  which  we  have  heretofore  made,  the  astro- 
nomical day  is  50,000  years,  and  therefore  the  creative  week 
is  350,000  years,  that  being  a  complete  cycle  of  time ;  and 


316  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

yet  the  year  in  prophetic  time  being  360  days,  therefore  the 
true  time  should  be  360,000  years. 

The  history  of  nations,  the  learning  of  the  philosophers, 
the  handwriting  of  God  upon  the  rocks,  all,  all  proclaim  the 
gigantic  folly  of  the  Christian  theory  that  the  world  is  but 
six  thousand  years  old.  This  theory,  it  is  contended,  is  the 
theory  of  Moses ;  but,  if  we  have  done  only  partial  justice  to 
this  subject  in  our  former  discussion,  it  is  evident  to  the 
reader  that  there  is  not  .a  word  in  the  writings  of  the  in- 
spired philosopher  to  found  or  even  to  justify  such  a  theory, 
and  that  it  rests  entirely  upon  the  traditional  exposition  of 
that  author  for  its  support. 

Had  Moses  said  that  the  ending  of  one  and  the  beginning 
of  another  were  the  first  period,  instead  of  saying  that  the 
evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day,  no  one  would 
ever  have  thought  of  the  six  thousand  years'  theory.  We 
hope  that  we  have  made  it  clear  that  a  day  of  twenty-four 
hours  could  not,  by  any  possibility,  have  been  meant  by  him 
in  the  account  of  the  creation  ;  for  upon  this  mistaken  view 
rests  the  mistaken  theory.  "  But  the  veil  is  upon  their 
hearts,  even  unto  this  day,  when  Moses  is  read." 

Having  shown,  as  we  hope,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  un- 
prejudiced reader,  that  our  author  was  learned  in  the  wisdom 
of  the  ages ;  having  exhibited  the  points  of  agreement  between 
him  and  other  ancient  philosophers  in  regard  to  the  periods 
of  time,  and  that  there  is  no  material  issue  in  respect  to  the 
duration  of  those  periods ;  and  having  also  brought  to  view 
the  points  upon  which  he  and  modern  geologists  coincide  in 
opinion,  it  still  remains  for  us  to  examine  the  subject  of  geo- 
logical revolution  a  little  further  in  the  light  of  reason  and 
revelation. 

"  In  the  same  day  were  all  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep 
broken  up."  We  must  keep  before  us  the  fact  of  the  inter- 
nal circulation  of  the  waters  through  all  the  body  of  the 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  317 

earth,  like  the  circulation  of  the  hlood  in  the  body  of  a  man ; 
and  that  the  arteries  had  been  stopped  up  by  the  material 
which  the  heavy  rains  had  washed  from  the  surface,  and 
which  had  been  borne  by  the  rivers  or  veins  into  the  sea  or 
heart  for  nearly  two  thousand  years,  or  from  the  time  of  the 
fall  to  the  flood.  During  all  this  time  stratified  rocks  were 
being  formed  within  the  interior  channels,  and  in  the  valleys 
and  beds  of  rivers,  creeks,  and  low  places  on  the  surface  of 
the  earth,  by  the  deposition  of  clay,  lime,  sand,  and  vege- 
table matter ;  and  we  might  therefore  expect  to  find  strati- 
fied rocks,  cretaceous  formations  of  the  metals,  veins,  and 
vegetable  matter  through  the  earth'^s  crust,  above,  below, 
and  in  the  rocks  of  the  most  ancient  formation. 

When  all  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up, 
the  earth's  crust  was  upheaved  and  torn  to  fragments,  as 
the  human  body  would  be  were  all  its  arteries  suddenly  and 
violently  burst  open.  In  that  grand  geological  revolution 
of  the  earth's  crust  all  around  the  world's  great  heart,  the 
One'place  into  which  the  waters  had  been  gathered,  and  from 
\/whence  they  pulsated  to  the  extremities  of  the  earth,  must 
have  been  entirely  crushed  and  hurled  up  with  as  much 
force  and  violence  as  would  have  followed  had  a  mighty 
magazine  of  powder  been  laid  in  the  interior  channels,  and 
exploded  by  a  spark  of  electricity. 

In  such  an  explosion  it  is  evident  that  most  of  the  earth's 
crust  would  be  confusedly  upheaved ;  that  the  hills  would 
be  turned  out  of  their  jjlace;  the  mountains  would  be  torn 
open ;  deep  fissures  Avould  be  made;  grand  precipices  would 
be  formed;  the  waters  would  rush  out,  and,  covering  all  the 
low  places,  prevail  in  all  the  regions  near  the  sea,  to  the 
depth  of  thirty  feet  above  the  highest  mountains.  Removed 
from  this  locality  and  towards  the  extremities,  the  upheaval 
would  not  be  so  violent  nor  general,  and  many  high  points 
would  not  be  submerged ;  and  we  actually  find  Asia  and 
27  * 


318  THE     BIBLE    TEUE. 

Africa  inhabited  by  men  and  animals  which  could  not  have 
been  in  the  ark ;  and  America  and  the  islands,  which  could 
not  possibly  have  had  any  previous  communication  with  the 
Eastern  continent,  were  inhabited  by  men  and  animals  when 
first  visited  by  navigators  from  Europe,  the  stage  of  action 
upon  which  was  discharged  the  living  freight  of  Noah's  ark. 

In  this  general  upheaval  and  crushing  of  the  earth's  crust, 
the  plutonic  rocks  were  thrown  to  the  surface ;  the  second- 
ary and  tertiary  rocks  were  hurled  up  and  tumbled  down 
among  those  older  formations ;  and  animal  and  vegetable 
remains  falling  into  the  apertures  made  by  the  bursting  of 
the  internal  channels,  when  the  waters  subsided,  or  rather 
were  reduced  to  their  present  order,  the  geological  formations 
were  left  in  that  state  of  reversion  and  confusion  in  which 
we  now  find  them — plutonic  rocks  at  the  surface,  tertiary 
rocks  on  the  granitic  base ;  and  again  secondary  formations 
underlie  all ;  and  yet  again  the  rocks  of  all  ages  commingled 
in  utter  and  inexplicable  confusion. 

The  vast  forests,  labyrinthine  jungles,  and  heavy  swards 
of  rich  vegetation  of  the  antediluvial  world  were  confusedly 
hurled  into  the  apertures  and  low  places,  and  thus  were 
formed  those  coal  measures  called  lignite,  and  thus  the  con- 
fusion was  produced  in  the  older  formations  of  anthracite 
and  bitumen. 

Many  of  the  stratifications  of  the  rocks,  especially  those 
of  the  cretaceous  and  oolitic  systems,  are  evidently  deposi- 
tions from  water.  "We  have  intimated  that  all  deposits, 
through  all  the  pristine  ages  of  the  world,  were  made  at  the 
surface  or  at  the  termination  of  the  internal  channels.  We 
may  rationally  conclude  that  large  deposits  were  made,  and 
all  kinds  of  stratified  rocks  were  formed  in  the  internal 
channels  during  the  disturbed  era  from  the  fall  to  the  flood. 

At  the  time  of  the  general  upheaval,  when  all  the  foun- 
tains of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  these  formations 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  319 

were  upheaved,  thrown  down,  and  left  in  their  present  posi- 
tion. The  course  and  position  of  drift  show  how  tremen- 
dous must  have  been  the  upheaval  towards  the  head  or  north 
pole,  and  what  a  mighty  external  current  must  have  set  in 
from  that  direction  towards  the  region  of  the  heart.  Al- 
though, after  this  general  wreck  of  the  earth's  crust,  we 
would  expect,  as  is  actually  the  case,  that  the  waters  would 
flow  down  and  submerge  most  of  the  southern  hemisphere, 
especially  towards  that  pole,  yet  we  ought  not  to  look  for 
the  evidences  there,  of  the  violent  geological  revolution, 
which  are  everywhere  so  abundant  in  the  north. 

Since  the  free  and  uninterrupted  flow  of  electricity  around 
the  earth  has  been  destroyed  by  the  obliquity  of  the  earth's 
axis,  many  subsidiary  and  local  circuits  have  been  established, 
as  proven  by  magnetic  beds  and  magnetic  mountains.  When 
these  currents  are  interfered  with,  or  the  chain  of  conduction 
is  slightly  fractured,  the  most  intense  heat  known  in  art  or 
in  nature  results ;  and  by  this  means  coal  measures  deeply 
imbedded  in  the  ruptured  ducts,  where  once  flowed  the  in- 
ternal waters,  are  set  on  fire,  and  the  wonderful  phenomena 
of  the  earthquake  are  produced,  or,  finding  vent  through  the 
vipper  crust,  all  the  grand  and  majestic  scenes  of  the  volcano 
are  exhibited. 

If  there  be  no  external  aperture,  and  if  the  raging  fires 
within  can  effect  none,  the  molten  rocks  must  be  forced  off" 
through  the  earth's  arteries  still  left  open,  and  into  crevasses 
and  fissures  which  were  not  closed  up  at  the  time  of  the 
general  unheaval,  and  present  to  the  geologist  the  appear- 
ance of  dykes  and  veins  of  metals  and  of  granite  and 
hypozoic  rocks  through  the  secondary  and  tertiary  forma- 
tions. By  the  flowing  of  the  waters  through  the  world's 
artei-ies — into  which  all  kinds  of  substances  were  forced  by 
the  palpitation  of  the  sea  and  deposited  in  them,  and  in 
the  grand  upheaval  at  the  time  of  the  flood  sections  of 


320  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

til  em  being  cut  off  and  not  filled  with  other  matter  —  was 
formed  the  caverns  of  the  earth,  in  some  of  which  are 
found  the  remains  of  men  and  animals. 

Most  of  these  animals,  as  well  as  the  lignite  depositions 
of  vegetable  matter,  were  no  doubt  made  at  the  time  of  the 
mighty  geological  revolution,  when  men  and  animals  and 
rocks  and  trees  were  upheaved  and  plunged  down  into  the 
very  bowels  of  the  earth.  Many  more  of  those  collections 
were  also  made  during  the  unquiet  ages,  from  the  fall  to 
the  flood,  in  the  way  which  we  have  suggested.  But  let 
not  the  geologist  therefore  conclude  that  no  depositions  of 
human  remains  were  made  in  the  peaceful  ages,  deep  in  the 
vast  revolving  cycles  of  time,  long  anterior  to  the  advent 
of  Adam.  If  human  petrifactions  are  discovered  in  the 
upper  secondary,  or  in  tertiary  rocks ;  if  human  footprints 
are  found  upon  them,  let  him  not  stultify  himself  and  dam- 
age the  sublime  science,  which  he  represents,  by  foolish 
conjectures  in  regard  to  how  those  bodies  were  recently  pet- 
rified, and  those  footprints  were  recently  made. 

We  would  be  pleased  to  investigate  these  subjects  fully, 
but  our  increasing  pages  admonish  us  not  to  dwell  here ; 
nor  do  we  deem  it  necessary,  since  our  object  is  to  suggest 
general  ideas,  and  not  to  write  a  special  treatise  on  any  of 
the  sciences.  We  have  been  led  into  these,  as  we  think, 
rational  views  of  the  laws  of  the  mind  and  of  matter  in 
following  our  author,  but  we  leave  details  to  adepts  in  the 
various  sciences,  believing  that  they  will  do  ample  justice 
to  their  respective  subjects. 
^  With  due  deference,  however,  we  would  right  here  sug- 
gest to  the  geologist,  that  if  he  will  examine  the  science 
from  our  stand-point,  we  feel  thoroughly  satisfied  that  he 
will  be  able  to  reconcile  many  of  the  difficulties  which  are 
looked  upon  as  insurmountable,  are  called  "  hidden  mys- 
teries," and  so  slurred  over ,  and  even  those  geological  facts 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  321 

"vvliich  are  accounted  for,  he  will  find  may  be  much  more 
satisfactorily  explained  from  ours  than  from  his  point  of 
view. 

Moses  speaks  of  but  three  occasions  in  the  world's  his- 
tory in  which  there  could,  by  any  possibility,  be  marks  of 
general  violent  revolution  impressed  upon  the  rocks ;  and 
these  are,  at  the  time  when  the  world  was  introduced  into 
the  solar  system,  at  the  time  when  she  lost  her  perpendicu- 
lar polarity,  and  at  the  time  when  "  all  the  fountains  of  the 
great  deep  were  broken  up,"  and  thorough  geological  inves- 
tigation will  certainly  prove  that  there  have  been  no  more. 


CHAPTER  XXXII, 


Eecapitulatton— "Thy  Kingdom  Come,"  &c,— Answer  to 
THE  Question,  "  Way  did  God  Permit  the  Propagation 
OF  the  Adamic  Race  ?"  — Necessity  for  the  Advent  of 
Christ. 

HAVING  taken  a  cursory  view  of  the  creation ;  of  the 
laws  of  nature,  as  brought  to  light  by  Moses  ;  of  their 
subversion,  or  interruption  by  the  rebellious  conduct  of  the 
w'orld's  great  representative ;  of  the  effect  of  Adam's  conduct 
upon  the  physical  condition  and  government  of  the  world, 
as  well  as  of  the  hopeless  moral  degradation  into  which  his 
race  is  plunged,  —  we  have  seen  how  perfectly  the  will  of 
God  was  done  in  the  earth  through  all  the  pre-Adamic 
ages ;  and  how,  in  the  time  of  the  innocency  of  the  world's 
great  monarch,  the  vegetable  kingdom  continued  to  flourish 
more  vigorously  than  formerly,  and  all  the  animals,  sub- 
serving the  objects  for  which  they  had  been  designed,  freely 
indulging  in  all  the  passions  and  appetites  which  God  had 


322  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

implanted  in -them,  and  enjoying  happiness  to  the  full  ex- 
tent of  their  capacities.  All  the  laws  of  nature  were  in 
beauteous  harmony  then,  working  out  the  great  designs  of 
the  world's  Creator ;  while  Adam,  as  the  sole  sovereign  of 
all  the  earth,  sat  gloriously  enthroned  at  the  head  of  the 
globe,  the  vicegerent  of  God,  clothed  with  ample  powers 
for  the  purpose  as  God,  morally,  physically,  and  intel- 
lectually governing  the  world. 

His  will  was  the  law  of  the  world.  He  was  the  mon- 
arch of  all  the  earth.  None  rebelled  against  his  authority  ; 
none  disputed  his  divine  right  to  rule.  He  gave  law  to  all, 
and,  being  perfectly  qualified  and  adapted  for  the  sole  sove- 
reignty and  the  exercise  of  God  -  like  power  on  earth,  his 
own  will  was  the  "  law  unto  himself."  He  freely  indulged 
without  restraint  in  the  gratification  of  every  passion,  ap- 
petite, and  desire  of  his  nature,  except  only  the  one  passion 
represented  by  the  tree  which  grew  in  the  midst  of  the  gar- 
den. The  gratification  of  the  desire  prompted  by  that  pas- 
sion was  spoken  of  as  the  eating  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil ;  and  Adam  was  solemnly 
warned  by  his  Maker,  "  In  the  day  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou 
shalt  surely  die."  The  act  of  reproduction,  we  think  we 
have  proven,  is  the  cause,  the  only  cause,  of  death.  The 
passion  indulged  by  Adam  would  not  only  cause  his  own 
and  the  death  of  all  his  procreating  race,  but  would  bring 
wild  disorder  and  hopeless  confusion  into  the  world  ;  be- 
cause it  would  introduce  upon  the  stage  of  action  more  than 
one  being  indued  with  all  the  high  ambitions  appropriate 
to  sole  sovereignty. 

In  solitary  grandeur  Adam  governed  the  world  for  ages, 
how  long  accurately  we  know  not,  but  until  Omniscience 
decided  that  it  was  not  good  for  him  longer  to  be  alone, 
and  he  then  made  a  woman  and  gave  her  to  be  with  Adam 
as  a  companion.     He  imbued  her  with  tastes  and  capacities 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  323 

Avluch  would  qualify  her  to  enter  into  and  to  appreciate  his 
designs  for  the  development  of  the  moral,  intellectual,  and 
physical  condition  of  the  teeming  millions  of  his  subjects, 
and  for  the  improvement  of  his  great  kingdom,  the  world. 

We  have  seen  that  the  spirit  of  evil  having  entered  into 
the  most  gifted  and  most  trusted  of  the  servants  of  Adam  ; 
that,  by  reason  of  his  superior  intelligence,  he  persuaded 
the  woman  from  the  path  of  duty,  and  that  Adam,  con- 
senting to  her  folly,  and  partaking  of  her  crime,  dethroned 
himself,  and  cursed  the  world  with  physical  obliquity,  and 
with  a  race  of  beings,  every  individual  of  which,  possessing 
a  nature  like  his  own,  could  not  be  satisfied  with  anything 
short  of  universal  sovereignty. 

Adam  was  then  the  wilful  author  of  envy,  jealousy,  strife, 
confusion,  hatred,  malice,  and  murder  in  this  world,  because 
each  individual  of  his  abnormal  race  looks  upon  every  other 
as  a  rival  and  an  enemy  —  as  an  intruder  into  the  world 
which  he  conceives  should  be  all  his  own.  Not  only  was 
this  state  of  warfare  between  the  individuals  of  the  new  race 
the  unavoidable  condition  of  their  being,  but  the  old  gov- 
erning men,  heretofore  the  willing  subjects  of  Adam's  au- 
thority, seeing  that  he  had  fallen  from  his  godlike  position 
of  solitary  majesty,  and  had  placed  himself  as  the  propa- 
gator of  a  race  among  the  mortals  of  the  earth — the  proud 
old  race  therefore  refused  longer  to  be  governed  by  him, 
utterly  spurning  the  idea  of  submission  to  his  descendants. 
"  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  be- 
tween thy  seed  and  her  seed."  The  animal  man,  and  the 
entire  animal  creation,  obeying  their  natural  instincts  of 
allegiance  to  their  old  masters,  the  red  men,  rebelled  against 
or  fled  from  the  new  and  vicious  race,  and  have  steadily 
refused  submission  to  them  until  this,  day,  except  when  com- 
pelled thereto  by  superior  force  or  superior  intelligence. 

It  was  not  through  ignorance  that  Adam  became   the 


824  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

author  of  this  confusion  and  this  terrible  state  of  warfare ; 
for  "he  was  not  deceived,  but  the*  woman  being  deceived, 
was  in  the  transgression."  Even  then  a  merciful  God  dis- 
covered a  plan  by  which  he  might  save  a  race  which  had 
been  ushered  into  the  world  contrary  to  his  designs,  and 
radically  subversive  of  the  peace,  harmony,  and  order  which 
he  had  established.  "  The  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise 
the  serpent's  head." 

There  could  be  no  peaceful  subordination  of  a  race  to  one 
of  their  own  number,  because  every  individual  of  that  race 
must  consider  himself  the  equal  of  every  other  individual 
of  the  same  race ;  hence,  when  the  necessities  of  the  world 
required  that  it  be  brought  under  the  control  of  one  will,  the 
Almighty  created  a  man  for  that  purpose,  who  was  so  evi- 
dently superior  to  all  other  beings  in  the  world,  in  personal 
appearance,  and  moral  and  intellectual  endowments,  so 
separate  and  distinct  from  all  others,  that  there  could  be  no 
grounds,  no,  not  the  shadow  of  a  temptation  or  of  a  suspicion 
of  partiality  towards  any  living  creature.  Such  a  one, 
clothed  with  the  power  of  God,  and  installed  as  his  vice- 
gerent on  the  throne  of  the  world,  might  be  bowed  to  and 
served  by  the  proudest  individual  of  the  proudest  race, 
without  any  abasement  or  loss  of  self-respect. 

But  let  the  spell  once  be  broken,  let  the  fact  be  made 
known  that  such  a  mighty  sovereign  has  lost  the  divine 
right  by  which  he  ruled ;  let  it  be  understood  that  he  has 
rebelled  against  the  supreme  authority,  and  forfeited  the 
confidence  of  his  God — has  become  subject  to  death,  like 
the  multitude  of  his  subjects — and  who  doubts  that,  under 
these  circumstances,  there  would  be  a  spontaneous  uprising 
among  them,  and  that  the  fallen  monarch  would  be  de- 
throned, disrobed  of  all  power  —  would  be  contemned  by 
his  former  subjects,  who  w^ould  either  put  him  to  death  or 
drive  him  into  exile. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  325 

This  latter  result  did  actually  follow  as  a  consequence  of 
the  unhappy  fall  of  Adam,  as  that  event  is  described  by 
Moses.  With  his  guilty  partner,  he  was  diiven  from  his 
palatial  garden.  His  own  perverted  nature,  as  well  as  the 
impassable  physical  barrier,  must  ever  prevent  his  return 
thither ;  but  he  was  still  permitte.d  to  stop  and  settle  in  a 
distant  part  of  the  land  of  Eden.  There,  weighed  down 
with  a  sense  of  his  guilt  and  disgrace,  he  toiled  on  with  mis- 
erable forebodings,  certain  of  the  fact  that  he  would  fall  a 
victim  to  the  grim  monster  death  before  the  expiration  of 
the  day  of  a  thousand  years. 

The  wretched  condition  of  the  Adamic  race,  with  its  un- 
satisfied desires  ;  of  vaulting  ambitions  doomed  to  disappoint- 
ment ;  of  hard  labor  and  unrequited  toil ;  of  strifes  within 
and  wars  without ;  of  envy,  jealousy,  hatred,  malice,  love 
unreturned,  covetousness,  theft,  murder,  incest,  all  unnatu- 
ral desires  and  miserable  appetites ;  with  a  morbid  love  of 
life,  and  ever  reminded  by  sickness,  sorrow,  pain,  and  the 
death  of  all  things  that  they,  too,  at  last  must  surely  die,  for 
the  fiat  has  gone  forth,  "dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt 
thou  return  "  —  is  the  horrid  legacy  left  by  Adam  to  his  mis- 
erably wretched  race.  Yet,  "  God  so  loved  the  world  that 
he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 

Let  us  now  return  to  the  point  from  which  w^e  started. 
We  set  out  with  the  design  of  ascertaining,  as  far  as  we 
might  do,  the  meaning  of  the  petitions  in  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
"  Thy  kingdom  come ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven."  If,  in  our  investigations  into  the  grand  mysteries 
l)rought  to  light  by  the  inspired  philosophy  of  Moses,  we 
have  done  anything  towards  the  development  of  the  truth, 
if  we  have  made  any  progress  towards  the  establishment  of 
a  stand-point,  from  which,  by  a  rational  view  of  the  laws  of 
mind  and  of  matter,  we  may  obtain  a  glimpse  at  what  the 


326  THE    BIBLE     TRUE. 

kingdom  of  God  was  while  Adam  reigned  in  Paradise,  and 
how  the  divine  will  was  then  fully  accomplished  by  all  his 
creatures,  so  far  have  we  gone  towards  ascertaining  what  is 
meant  by  those  petitions ;  for  what  Omnipotence  first  de- 
signed to  do  he  will  most  assuredly  accomplish  at  last. 

There  was  no  rivalry,  no  strife,  no  envy,  no  jealousy,  no 
warfare,  no  murder,  no  conflict  of  interests,  no  sickness,  no 
sorrow,  no  pain  in  all  the  wide  dominion  of  Adam  in  his  reign 
of  innocency;  but  all  was  done  according  to  the  will  of  God, 
and  peace  and  harmony  brooded  over  all ;  and  all,  in  obe- 
dience to  the  law  of  their  being,  when  their  allotted  time  came, 
quietly,  and  w^ithout  protracted  pain  or  fear,  passed  through 
their  mortal  change.  How  different  was  the  scene  when  the 
unbidden  race  of  Adam  was  thrust  upon  the  stage  of  action  I 

Adam  was  made  to  be  immortal,  and  therefore  the  love 
of  life  was  the  strongest  passion  of  his  soul ;  so  that  when 
he  sinned  and  became  subject  to  the  law  of  death,  had  there 
been  nothing  else  to  mar  his  peace  of  mind,  yet  the  fear  of 
death  was  a  living  terror  w^hich  must  ever  make  him  miser- 
able. The  race  of  abnormal  beings,  whom,  in  disregard  of 
the  express  will  of  his  God,  he  forced  into  the  world,  inherit- 
ed all  his  woe,  and,  on  account  of  their  actual  conflict  with 
each  other,  were  of  necessity  in  a  much  more  wretched  con- 
dition than  the  fallen  monarch  himself. 

What  conflicts,  what  ineradicable  inconsistencies  and 
warring  passions  are  there  in  the  character  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Adam !  History  deals  with  this  wretched,  restless 
race  alone  —  except  in  rare  instances,  where  it  takes  cogni- 
zance of  those  nations  sprung  from  this  and  the  serpent  race; 
and  what  a  tissue  of  disappointed  ambitions,  of  pestilence, 
of  famine,  of  war,  of  robbery,  of  murder,  of  rape,  of  rapine, 
and  of  an  apparent  design  on  the  part  of  every  individual 
of  the  abnormal  race  to  over-reach,  to  circumvent,  to  crush, 
to  ruin,  to  annihilate  utterly,  every  other  individual  of  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  327 

same  race !  Cruelty,  not  only  toward  our  own  race,  but  to- 
ward all  of  God's  creatures,  is  the  first  manifestation  of  the 
infant  mind,  sure  to  be  educed  by  the  least  opposition  to  our 
perverted  will. 

History  is  continually  repeating  itself  in  regard  to  the 
warfare  forever  being  waged  in  the  soul,  even  on  the  subject 
of  our  devotions.  It  is  impossible  for  the  loftiest  intellect, 
even  of  the  pure  Adamic  race,  to  keep  always  before  it  the 
idea  of  abstract  spiritual  existence.  On  account  of  the  love 
of  physical  power,  and  of  the  pomp  and  pageantry  of  royal 
authority  ;  notwithstanding  the  envy,  jealousy,  and  hatred, 
which  our  race  has  ever  borne  its  rulers  while  living,  yet 
when  dead  and  no  longer  to  be  feared  as  rulers,  or  hated  as 
superiors,  thousands  have  ever  been  ready  to  elevate  them 
to  still  higher  honors,  to  apotheosize  and  worship  them  as 
tutelary  gods ;  hence,  idolatry  made  its  appearance  in  the 
earliest  historic  ages,  and  has  continued,  notwithstanding 
the  introduction  of  Christianity,  among  the  highest  types  of 
the  Adamic  race  even  down  to  our  own  time. 

It  is  true  that  a  great  system  of  philosophy  has  grown  up 
from  and  has  been  nourished  into  strength  by  Christianity. 
It  is  true  that  this  philosophy  has  led  to  the  discovery  of 
the  powers  of  electricity  and  of  electro-magnetism ;  that  it 
has  shown  us  some  faint  glimmerings  of  animal  magnetism, 
or  rather  of  electro-magnetism  in  its  application  to  and  be- 
tween living  animals ;  yet  we  have  advanced  so  far  beyond 
the  starting-point,  have  soared  so  immeasurably  above  the 
loftiest  conceptions  of  our  fathers,  that  the  Christianity  which 
was  just  the  thing  for  them  is  contemptible  in  the  light  of 
the  mighty  rationality  of  the  present  age,  and  is  therefore 
to  be  uprooted,  thrown  down,  and  consigned  with  the  rub- 
bish of  the  past  to  the  pages  of  history,  as  have  been  other 
antiquated  systems  and  exploded  theories. 

That  there  is  such  a  thing  as  animal  magnetism,  and  that 


328  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

it  is  to  some  extent  under  the  control  of  the  intelligence  in 
man  is  evident ;  but  how  this  is  done  is  the  great  philosophi- 
cal question  which  is  presented  for  investigation.  Instead, 
however,  of  approaching  the  subject  in  the  light  of  reason, 
and  endeavoring  to  unfold  the  sure  laws  connected  with  it 
by  honest  intellectual  efforts,  a  moon-struck  progressionist 
flies  off  in  a  fit  of  transcendentalism  into  the  mystic  fields 
of  nothingness,  and  calls  his  vacant  discoveries  a  system  or 
ism,  to  which  his  moon-struck  followers  prefixed  his  name. 
Mesmerism  soon  grows  into  biology,  which  matures  into 
clairvoyance ;  and  as  noxious  weeds  are  ever  of  most  rapid 
growth,  so  no  time  is  lost  till  from  the  root  of  clairvoyance 
the  philosophy  of  the  table,  the  monomania  of  modern  spirit- 
ualism, ripens  into  wide-mouthed  infidelity  and  vulgar  blas- 
phemy. 

Already  we  see  "the  mediums,"  in  imitation  of  the  ancient 
priesthoods  of  paganism,  establishing  one  system  for  them- 
selves, while  they  present  a  very  different  theory  for  the 
faith  and  practice  of  their  ignorant  followers.  The  former 
worship  the  all-pervading  spirits  in  everything,  but  more 
particularly  in  themselves ;  while  they  induce  their  dupes 
to  worship  the  spirits  of  their  dead  friends  at  the  shrine  of 
the  table  —  a  duty  which  most  devoutly  they  perform. 

The  table-worshippers  are  agreed  upon  the  subject  of  de- 
votion to  the  table,  but  they  call  on  different  gods.  Some 
call  on  Andrew  Jackson  and  Henry  Clay ;  some  on  George 
Washington  and  Daniel  Webster;  some  on  Napoleon  Bo- 
naparte and  Abe  Lincoln ;  and  others  on  divers  spirits 
"  black,  white,  and  gray ;"  but  no  two  seem  to  have  selected 
the  same  gods,  nor  any  one  of  them  to  have  determined  to 
make  any  one  of  these  deities  supreme ;  for  this  is  the  very 
thing  which  has  driven  them  from  the  worship  of  the  true 
and  only  God. 

There  is  nothinar  more  revoltin<r  to  the  feelings  of  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  329 

proud  and  ambitious  race  of  Adam  than  submission  to  any 
authority  whatever  ;  but  absolute  submission  to  and  depend- 
ence upon  an  individual  will,  even  though  it  be  that  of  the 
only-begotten  Son  of  God  is  too  galling,  and  our  proud  na- 
ture will  not  bear  it.  Let  the  table-worshippers  pause  for 
one  moment,  and  ponder  the  w'ords  of  wisdom  which  came 
to  the  children  of  men  in  tones  of  thunder  from  Sinai's  burn- 
ing crest : 

"  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me.  Thou  shalt 
not  make  uuto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  likeness  of 
anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  be- 
neath, or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth  :  thou  shalt  not 
bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them  :  for  I  the  Lord 
thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers 
upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of 
them  that  hate  me ;  and  showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of 
them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments." 

Our  race  has  never  been  quiet,  never  happy,  never  peace- 
able. With  intellect  capable  of  vastly  more  elevated  views 
than  the  old  governing  race,  which,  uncontaminated  by  con- 
tact with  the  white  man,  has  no  idea  of  the  existence  of  any 
god  except  that  of  the  Great  Spirit ;  and  yet  with  a  love  of 
pomp  and  material  power  inherited  from  Adam,  in  whom 
these  instincts  were  implanted  in  order  that  he  might  not 
cloy  in  the  discharge  of  the  royal  prerogatives  and  duties 
of  the  office  of  grand  sovereign  of  all  the  earth,  our  race  is 
ever  aspiring  to  the  intellectual,  and  yet  held  down  by  their 
love  of  materiality  to  the  level  of  the  animal  man.  They 
have  ever  been  the  most  elevated  and  the  most  degraded  of 
earthly  beings. 

Among  this  race  are  the  scholar,  the  philosopher,  the  poet, 

the  orator,  the  discoverer,  and  cultivator  of  the  arts  and 

sciences  ;  among  these  too  are  the  murderer,  the  thief,  the 

worshipper  of  gold  and  of  silver  and  their  own  fellow-beings, 

28* 


330  ^  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

and  the  destroyer  of  the  order  of  God  by  miscegenation ;  and 
these  extremes  and  inconsistencies  are  warring  continually 
in  the  breast  of  each  unfortunate  individual  of  the  abnormal 
race.  The  mind  of  the  Adams'  is  in  terrible  conflict  with 
itself.  We  admire  truth  and  right,  and  yet  our  action  is 
false,  our  life  is  all  wrong. 

With  these  strange  inconsistencies  inherited  from  our 
great  progenitor,  who  was  created  good,  and  pure,  and  up- 
right ;  and  who,  by  his  own  volition,  introduced  a  race  of 
beings  into  the  world  with  all  his  lofty  aspirations  for  sole 
sovereignty  and  high  supremacy,  and  the  utter  impossibility 
of  gratifying  them ;  all  the  passions  were  converted  into 
evil,  and  brought  into  full  play  so  soon  as  the  second  man 
came  upon  the  stage,  for  we  are  informed  that  he  murdered 
in  a  fit  of  jealousy  the  third,  who  was  his  own  brother. 

Who  is  astonished  at  the  incompatibilities  of  our  nature, 
or  could  expect  the  race  to  have  been  other  than  one  of 
idolaters,  hating  and  seeking  the  destruction  of  their  rulers, 
aye,  of  all  their  fellow-beings  while  living,  yet  ready  to  adore 
and  worship  them  as  gods  when  dead  ?  With  the  Indian 
we  worship  intellectuality,  we  adore  spirit ;  with  the  negro 
we  prostrate  ourselves  to  stocks  and  stones,  and  grovel  at 
the  shrine  of  silver  and  of  gold  ;  and  thus  all  that  is  within 
us  is  at  war  with  ourselves,  so  that  it  is  hard  for  us  to  con- 
ceive how  the  devils  can  be  more  miserable  than  we. 

Some  one  says  it  is  strange  that  a  good  and  merciful 
Being  would  have  made  us  thus.  Let  us  repeat  here  that 
God  did  not  so  make  us,  for  all  that  he  made  was  good ; 
but  Adam,  who  was  made  perfect  and  exalted  high  over  all, 
aspiring  to  become  the  author  of  a  race  superior  to  all  those 
whom  God  had  made,  introduced  this  unhappy  state  of 
things. 

We  came  upon  the  stage  of  action  contrary  to  the  known 
will  of  heaven,  in  defiance  of  "  the  God  in  whom  we  live,  and 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  331 

move,  and  have  our  being."  Then  how  can  any  rational 
man  for  one  moment  entertain  a  thought  of  charging  him 
with  being  the  author  of  our  woes  ? 

It  is  true  that  we  came  into  being  without  our  knowledge 
or  consent ;  but  it  is  also  true  that  we  are  here  contrary  to 
the  Almighty  Will,  clearly  announced  ;  therefore  if  we  wish 
to  fix  the  cause  of  our  wretchedness  and  the  responsibility 
of  ameliorating  our  condition,  it  certainly  must  rest  upon 
him  who  was  not  deceived,  but  wilfully  and  wickedly  be- 
came our  j^rocreator ;  let  no  man,  therefore,  charge  God 
with  being  the  author  of  our  sufferings. 

It  is  said  that  since  He  is  boundless  in  goodness  and 
mercy.  He  ought  to  have  prevented  the  propagation  of  such 
a  miserable  race  by  the  exertion  of  His  power.  At  what 
time  could  He  have  exercised  such  power  ?  The  strongest 
passion  in  the  soul  of  Adam  was  the  love  of  life  ;  then  would 
it  have  been  an  act  of  mercy  towards  him  had  the  Almighty 
struck  him  down  while  pleading  for  his  life  ?  Would  not 
that  have  savored  more  of  the  vengeful  tyrant  than  of  an 
offended  but  kind  and  indulgent  father  ? 

When  Adam  had  lost  his  innocency  and  his  high  sove- 
reignty he  was  a  vagabond  in  the  earth,  and  the  sole  hope 
of  solace  in  his  declining  years  was,  that  he  might  raise  up 
a  numerous  offspring,  whom  he  still  would  have  the  right  to 
control,  and  whose  affections  he  might  expect  to  retain. 
Would  it  have  been  a  merciful  dispensation  towards  Adam 
had  the  children  of  his  hope  all  died  in  infancy  ?  What 
man,  even  at  this  day,  when  the  world  is  full  of  men,  rejoices 
in  that  mercy  which  removes  all  of  his  infant  children  from 
his  arms  ? 

Is  there  a  man  of  the  pure  lineage  of  Adam,  in  all  the 
wide  earth,  who  has  never  felt  a  desire  to  have  an  offspring? 
Would  you  deem  it  a  mercy  for  your  children  all  to  die  in 
infancy  ?     If  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  if  all  men  in 


332  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

all  ages  have  considered  it  a  great  mercy  to  be  blessed  with 
children,  was  it  not  a  greater  mercy  to  Adam  to  bless  him 
with  children  ?  Then  it  would  have  been  a  terrible  curse 
upon  Adam,  had  he  not  been  permitted  to  raise  children. 
At  no  time  would  it  have  been  considered  a  merciful  dis- 
pensation had  the  race  been  prevented  or  cut  off. 

Then,  if  we  would  demand  relief  from  the  ills  of  life  of  any 
one,  as  a  matter  of  right,  it  must  be  of  Adam  ;  but  he  is  long 
since  dead ;  yet  the  ills  of  which  he  was  the  author  remain, 
and  are  continually  increasing.  "  I,  the  Lord  thy  God,  am  a 
jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children  to  the  third  and  fourth  generation."  "We  are 
conceived  in  sin  and  brought  forth  in  iniquity,"  but  shall 
the  Immaculate  be  responsible  for  our  sinful  being?  We 
came  into  the  world  in  contravention  of  the  express  com- 
mand of  God,  and  shall  he  be  charged  wath  being  the 
author  of  all  our  ills  ? 

The  responsibility  of  our  being  rests  with  Adam,  and  his 
is  the  obligation  to  relieve  us  of  our  woes ;  but,  even  when 
living,  his  was  a  puny  arm  of  flesh,  too  weak  to  remove  the 
burden  of  depravity  from  our  nature,  too  short  to  reach  the 
waters  in  the  wells  of  salvation.  He  could  not  save  him- 
self, then  how  could  he  save  others  ? 

Since  we  could  not  be  saved  by  an  arm  of  flesh,  and  since 
the  angels,  who  are  finite  spirits,  could  not  sympathize  in 
the  trials,  temptations,  and  weaknesses  of  our  material  na- 
ture, nor  atone  for  the  infinite  oflTence  of  Adam,  any  more 
than  they  could  have  accomplished  the  design  for  which  he 
was  originally  intended  ;  and  since  we  were  forced  into  the 
world  contrary  to  the  divine  will,  and  had  no  claims  even 
upon  His  ordinary  providence,  as  all  other  races  of  men  and 
of  animals  have  ;  since,  in  a  word,  "  we  were  without  hope 
and  without  God  in  the  world,"  we,  of  all  beings,  w'ere  most 
miserable. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  333 

In  this  hopeless  condition,  in  this  time  of  dire  necessity, 
the  second  person  in  the  adorable  Trinity,  the  Logos  of  God, 
proposed  to  clothe  himself  in  flesh,  that  he  might  condemn 
sin  in  the  flesh,  that  he  might  become  a  propitiation  for  sin, 
that  he  might  become  snbject  to  the  law,  and  die  the  just  for 
the  unjust.  What  wondrous  love  is  this,  that  the  Son  of 
God  should  voluntarily  become  allied  to  the  accursed  race, 
should  take  upon  himself  the  load  of  our  original  sin,  the 
burden  of  our  individual  transgression,  and  willingly  be- 
come subject  to  the  violated  law !  "  The  seed  of  the  woman 
shall  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent"  was  the  promise  of 
hope  given  our  guilty  parents,  even  in  the  day  of  their  trans- 
gression, which  was  more  definitely  repeated  by  the  prophets 
in  various  ways  and  at  divers  times. 

When  Jacob  blessed  his  sons,  he  said  that  "  the  sceptre 
shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  law-giver  from  between 
his  feet,  till  Shiloh  come."  Moses  says,  "  The  Lord  thy  God 
will  raise  up  unto  thee  a  prophet  from  the  midst  of  thee,  of 
thy  brethren,  like  unto  me :  unto  him  ye  shall  hearken." 
Isaiah  very  boldly  says,  "Unto  us  a  child  is  born  ;  unto  us 
a  son  is  given ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoul- 
der ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting  Father." 

About  seven  hundred  years  after  Isaiah's  time,  the  above 
and  concurrent  prophecies  began  to  be  fulfilled,  by  the  appear- 
ance of  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  with  such  wonderful  accuracy 
as  to  appear  to  be,  not  the  foretelling  of  future  events,  but 
the  faithful  records  of  present  occurrences.  Therefore  we 
are  assured  that  what  is  yet  unfulfilled  will  be  fully  accom- 
plished in  the  end. 

"  In  this  was  manifested  the  great  love  of  God  towards  us, 
because  that  God  sent  his  only-begotten  Son  into  the  world, 
that  we  might  live  through  him."  We  have  seen  that  the 
descendants  of  Adam  were  an  unbidden  race,  as  much  so  as 


334  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  mule  and  other  miscegenated  animals,  and  that,  there- 
fore, no  provision  was  made  for  them  in  the  economy  of 
nature ;  and  yet,  after  Adam  had  become  a  procreator,  God, 
of  his  infinite  mercy,  extended  his  providential  care  over  the 
new  race,  as  over  other  races  of  men  and  the  animals.  Nev- 
ertheless, inheriting  the  faculties,  instincts,  and  ambitions 
of  Adam,  with  an  uncontrollable  aspiration  for  that  immor- 
tality which  the  procreator  had  forfeited,  and  the  fear  of 
death  forever  tormenting  him,  the  language  of  the  heart  of 
each  individual  of  the  abnormal  race  is,  "O  wretched  man 
that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this 
death  ?  " 

When  the  combined  wailings  of  a  hopelessly  helpless  race 
reached  the  sublime  courts  of  the  Merciful  Sovereign  of  the 
universe,  he  determined  upon  a  plan  by  which  he  might  be 
just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  sinners.  The  plan  was,  merely 
to  carry  out  his  original  design  for  the  establishment  of  a 
theocratic  government  in  the  world,  by  the  building  up  of  a 
peculiar  people  from  the  children  of  the  Adams.  "For 
when  we  were  yet  without  strength,  in  due  time  Christ  died 
for  the  ungodly." 

We  have  assumed,  and  hope  that  Ave  have  made  it  appear 
to  the  reader,  that  Adam  came  into  the  world  to  govern  the 
teeming  millions  of  the  old  races  of  the  red  and  black  men ; 
and  we  have  seen  that  order  and  harmony  prevailed  from 
the  poles  all  around  the  globe ;  and  that  the  resources  of  the 
earth  were  probably  more  lai'gely  developed  then  than  at 
any  prior  or  subsequent  period  ;  that  the  ruler  of  the  world 
transgressed  the  law  of  his  being  by  becoming  the  procrea- 
tor of  our  race,  and  thus  brought  death  upon  himself  and 
all  his  descendants;  that  they  were  naturally  like  him,  am- 
bitious of  universal  sovereignty,  therefore  that  each  looked 
upon  every  other  as  the  rival  of  himself,  and,  hence,  envy, 
jealousy,  hatred,  strife,  and  confusion  were  introduced  into 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  335 

the  world  by  the  act  of  our  fore-pareuts.  Adam  transgressed 
the  law  in  the  act  of  becoming  our  progenitor,  brought  him- 
self under  the  curse  of  the  law,  and  so  death  passed  upon 
all  his  race ;  for  all  in  him  have  sinned. 

We  have  seen  that  enmity  should  naturally  exist  between 
the  races  of  the  beguiled  and  the  beguiler,  between  the 
seed  of  the  woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent ;  that  a  state 
of  warfare  should  exist  between  them,  until  the  latter  should 
finally  be  exterminated  ;  hence,  we  conclude  that  the  Indian 
must  finally  disappear  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  crushed 
and  destroyed  by  the  white  man,  or  the  seed  of  the  woman. 

We  have  seen  that  Cain  was  permitted  to  become  the 
progenitor  of  a  mixed  race,  from  whom,  we  suppose,  have 
sj^rung  the  race  of  Asiatics  called  Mongolians. 

The  presence  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  their  idolatrous 
worship  and  superstitions,  as  well  as  their  traditions,  all  go 
to  prove  that  the  Mexican  and  South  American  Indians 
were  not  pure  blooded,  as  in  North  America,  but  were,  in  all 
probability,  at  least  to  some  extent,  mixed  with  the  Asiatics 
or  descendants  of  Cain. 

Canaan  was  cursed  because  he  miscegenated  with  a 
woman  of  the  lowest  race  of  human  beings,  or  a  negress  ;  as 
Cain  had  previously  been  cursed  for  taking  to  wife  an  Indian 
woman.  Although  a  race  was  permitted  to  grow  up  from 
the  illicit  intercourse  of  Canaan  and  this  inferior  woman, 
yet  it  must  necessarily  be  stamped  with  inferiority,  for  a  ser- 
vant of  servants  should  he  ever  be.  This  was  not  fulfilled 
in  those  of  his  children  who  settled  in  Palestine,  for,  although 
they  were  a  grossly  sensual  people,  the  Phoenicians  were 
among  the  most  civilized  of  the  ancients.  They  then  could 
not  have  been  descended  from  the  inferior  or  servile  race. 

Canaan,  then,  besides  his  Caucasian  wife,  fi'om  whom  his 
historic  family  sprang,  must  have  had  a  negro  concubine, 
from  whom  was  descended  the  race  Upon  whom  Noah  pro- 


336  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

nounced  the  curse  of  servility.  From  the  fact  that  no  men- 
tion is  made  of  this  race  in  history,  we  suppose  that  Canaan, 
in  order  to  prevent  the  curse  from  being  fulfilled,  and  to 
.hide  from  his  eyes  the  living  mementos  of  his  guilt,  as 
we  have  seen  men  do  in  our  own  day,  removed  this  mis- 
cegenated  family  far  from  the  borders  of  their  superior 
brethren. 

Although  the  course  which  he  took  is  not  pointed  out  by 
history,  yet  the  existence  of  the  mulatto  or  Malay  race 
shows  that  he  took  them  to  the  extreme  south  of  Asia.  But 
how  are  we  to  account  for  the  presence  of  this  race  in  the 
islands  of  the  Indian  Ocean,  adjacent  to  the  south  of  Asia? 
"And  unto  Eber  were  born  two  sons  :  the  name  of  the  one 
was  Peleg ;  for  in  his  days  was  the  earth  divided." 

By  the  dividing  of  the  earth,  what  are  we  to  understand  ? 
That  boundary  lines  between  the  nations  were  then  drawn, 
and  portions  of  the  earth  assigned  to  the  three  sons  of  Noah? 
This  will  not  do ;  for  if  this  were  the  case,  no  attention  was 
paid  to  the  division.  Somehow  or  other  it  has  gotten  into 
the  heads  of  many  Christians  that  Asia  was  settled  by  the 
children  of  Shem,  Africa  by  those  of  Ham,  while  those  of 
Japheth  went  into  Europe ;  but  since  Moses  says  no  such 
thing,  we  are  unable  to  ascertain  upon  what  authority  the 
belief  is  founded. 

It  is  true  that  Moses  says,  "  By  these,"  or  the  sons  of  Ja- 
pheth, "were  the  isles  of  the  Gentiles  divided  in  their 
lands  ;"  which,  according  to  the  received  opinion,  may  mean 
the  Archipelago  and  the  Grecian  islands.  He  is  much  more 
explicit  in  locating  the  families  of  Shem  and  Ham,  and  he 
expressly  sets  forth  the  fact  that  they  all  settled  in  the  south- 
western part  of  Asia,  between  the  Euphrates,  and  in  Europe 
and  Africa.  There  most  of  both  families  remained,  and 
were  the  actors  in  the  scenes  of  sacred  history. 

If  one  family  of  the  sons  of  Mizraim  went  into  Egypt, 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  337 

they  bore  with  them  no  marks  of  inferiority,  no  more  than 
did  their  brethren  whom  they  left  in  Asia.  If  Assyria  were 
a  Shemitic  nationality,  yet  is  it  certain,  from  the  testimony 
of  Moses,  that  it  was  founded  by  Nimrod,  the  grandson  of 
Ham.  It  appears  from  the  writings  of  this  author  that  at 
least  the  children  of  Shem  and  of  Ham  settled  together  in 
western  Asia ;  while  from  profane  history  we  learn  that  the 
Phoenicians  and  Egyptians,  children  of  Ham,  emigrated  to 
and  peopled  the  Grecian  islands  wholly  or  in  part,  and  cer- 
tainly that  civilization,  with  the  arts  and  sciences,  w-ere 
taken  there  by  them. 

These  facts,  it  would  seem,  should  settle  the  question  in 
regard  to  the  event  commemorated  by  the  name  of  the  great- 
grandson  of  Shem,  so  far  as  to  satisfy  us  that  it  could  not 
possibly  have  been,  according  to  popular  belief,  the  appor- 
tionment of  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe  among  the  sons  of 
Noah.  Not  being  able  at  this  time  to  investigate  the  subject 
satisfactorily  to  ourself,  we  will  merely  suggest,  as  a  probable 
conjecture,  inasmuch  as  we  believe  that  the  Malayans  or 
mulatto  race  sprang  from  Canaan's  illicit  intercourse  with  a 
negress,  and  inasmuch  as  this  race  is  found  in  the  extreme 
south  of  Asia  and  the  adjacent  islands — that  that  division 
of  the  earth  commemorated  by  this  man's  name  was  a  large 
depression  of  country  between  Asia  and  Africa,  by  which 
means  —  and  points  of  land  being  left  above  water  —  the 
Malayans  got  into  the  islands. 

The  mixed  races,  especially  the  Mongolians,  have  the 
capacity  for  appreciating  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  are  men 
"  to  till  the  ground,"  or  who  will  cultivate  the  soil,  while 
the  pure-blooded  Indian  will  not  adopt  the  arts  of  civiliza- 
tion, nor  will  he  be  coerced,  nor  submit  to  any  restraint 
whatever  upon  his  personal  liberty.  He  will  not  bow  his 
proud  neck  in  toil,  nor  soil  his  lordly  hands  with  any  labor 
save  what  is  absolutely  necessary  to  give  him  the  "  dominion 
29 


338  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every 
living  creature."  It  would  therefore  seem  that  he  must  pass 
away ;  for  in  the  present  impoverished  state  of  the  soil,  its 
meagre  productions,  and  its  crowded  and  increasing  popula- 
tions, he  who  will  not  work  must  steal,  or  perish  for  the 
want  of  food ;  hence  it  appears  that  the  Adamic  and  mixed 
races  must  usurp  the  place  of  the  old  governing  race. 

When  the  purposes  of  God  and  her  necessities  required 
that  the  world  be  brought  under  imperial  government,  no 
individual  could  be  found  in  all  the  earth  suitable  to  be 
placed  at  its  head.  It  would  have  been  an  unmitigated  curse 
to  have  taken  one  of  the  fishing,  fowling,  hunting  nomads 
from  the  pastimes  of  his  fathers,  to  compel  him  to  remain  in 
the  garden  of  Eden,  and  to  devote  his  whole  time  to  govern- 
mental affairs.  All  the  pomp  and  pageantry  of  unlimited 
power  would  have  possessed  no  charms  for  him.  If  a  suit- 
able person  of  that  race  could  have  been  found,  or  if  one 
had  been  specially  gifted  for  the  purpose,  who  would  wil- 
lingly have  taken  the  government  upon  his  shoulder,  would 
his  fellow-men,  the  men  of  his  own  race,  have  submitted 
cheerfully  to  his  arbitrary  will,  his  despotic  authority? 

Again  :  to  have  taken  an  individual  of  this  race,  with  the 
instincts  which  he  inherited  from  his  fathers,  and  to  have 
compelled  him  to  devote  himself  exclusively  to  government, 
to  philosophy,  to  the  arts  and  sciences,  to  agriculture  and 
commerce,  would  have  been  a  thousand  times  worse  than 
death  to  him  —  v/ould  have  made  him  a  maniac,  or  driven 
him  to  take  refuge  from  the  onerous  tasks  of  his  position  by 
the  commission  of  suicide.  Then,  to  meet  the  emergencies 
m  the  case,  God  made  a  man  out  of  the  dust  of  the  ground, 
and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  be- 
came a  living  intelligence,  with  all  the  adaptations  requisite 
to  sole  universal  sovereignty. 

If  the  old  red  race  would  not  submit  to  one  of  their  own 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  339 

number,  and  if  it  were  necessary  for  the  peace  and  well- 
being  of  the  world,  then,  that  a  new  man  should  be  created 
for  its  government,  how  utterly  hopeless  the  supposition  that 
any  individual  of  the  abnormal  race  should  be  found  who 
could  rule  the  restless,  ambitious,  aspiring  sons  of  Adam, 
and  how  pressing  the  necessity  for  an  extraordinary  per- 
sonage to  arise  who  could  bring  order  out  of  chaos,  who 
could  control  the  angry  passions  of  the  tumultuous  multi- 
tudes, and  bring  the  lost  upon  salvable  grounds ! 

The  red  men  were  here  in  obedience  to  the  command  of 
God,  to  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth ;  while  the  white 
man  came  in  contravention  of  his  expressed  will.  "  In  the 
day  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

The  red  man,  satisfied  with  the  control  of  his  own  family, 
and  with  the  rich  provisions  of  nature,  rich  in  the  herb  and 
in  the  fruits  of  spontaneous  growth,  and  rich  in  the  fish, 
fowl,  and  living  creature  which  he  had  the  unrestrained 
right  to  use  at  will,  and  the  free  and  full  indulgence  of  all 
his  appetites  and  passions  —  that  natural  man  lived  on  in 
happiness  and  perfect  contentment,  Avithout  an  annoying 
thought  of  the  future  till  the  time  of  his  change  came, 
when,  without  pain,  he  quietly  lay  down  and  died,  and  his 
undefiled  spirit  returned  to  the  God  who  had  given  it. 

How  different  is  the  case  with  the  white  man  !  Inherit- 
ing all  the  instincts  of  other  animals,  with  the  lofty  intellect 
and  towering  ambition  of  gods,  with  envy,  hatred,  jealousy, 
malice,  revenge,  every  unholy  desire  and  evil  purpose  in- 
dulged to  satisfy  the  promptings  of  the  flesh ;  a  conscious- 
ness within,  ever  thundering  to  the  soul,  all  this  is  wrong, 
wrong  morally,  wrong  physically,  wrong  every  way ;  he  is 
most  unhappy.  Immortality  is  lost,  sovereignty  is  lost  be- 
yond the  hope  of  recovery  ;  in  these  indulgences,  therefore, 
he  must  be  supremely  wretched. 

Ambitious  to  be  the  sole  monarch  of  the  world,  he  is 


340  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

a  cringing,  fawning  slave  to  those  in  power;  panting  for 
immortality,  he  grovels  after  the  things  of  time  and  sense; 
with  an  intellect  capable  of  grasping  the  sublime  truths  of 
nature,  and  the  exalted  attributes  of  nature's  God,  he  bows 
to  senseless  sticks  and  stones,  and  worships  gods  of  silver 
and  of  gold.  Possessing  a  high  appreciation  of  the  intel- 
lectual and  the  moral,  he  lives  in  ignorance  and  vice.  He 
greedily  drinks  in  the  intoxicating  draughts  of  sensuality,  of 
folly,  of  wickedness.  Yet  he  admires  virtue,  wisdom,  and 
goodness.  He  is  a  god,  a  demon,  a  man,  a  bi^ute ;  at  war 
with  himself,  at  war  with  nature,  at  war  with  his  God. 

"  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man  : 
but  I  see  another  law  in  my  members  warring  against  the 
law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law 
of  sin  which  is  in  my  members.  O  wretched  man  that  I 
am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XXXni. 

The  Different  Forms  of  Government  Noticed — Death 
SENT  ASA  Blessing  upon  Adam  —  Our  Desire  for  Im- 
mortality—  How  CAN  the  Sons  of  Adam  become  the 
Sons  of  God?  —  Christ  the  Second  Adam  —  Difference 
between  Adam  and  his  Descendants  —  The  Doctrine 
OF  Election  —  Office  of  the  Second  Adam. 

IN  answering  the  question  with  which  our  last  chapter 
closes,  we  wdll  endeavor  to  elucidate  more  fully  some 
views  taken  in  the  previous  pages  of  this  work.  There  was 
no  possible  chance  for  the  ambition  of  the  Adamic  race  to 
be  satisfied  in  this  w^orld.  While  there  was  but  one  indi- 
vidual of  this  race,  and  no  fear  of  death  before  him,  he 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  341 

might  be  luippy  here,  for  everything  was  here  to  make  him 
so.  But  when  more  than  one  came  upon  the  stage  of  action, 
happiness  was  out  of  the  question  ;  for  there  was  no  uni- 
versal empire  with  which  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  his 
ambitious  nature ;  and  had  all  his  rivals  been  removed,  and 
had  the  coveted  boon  of  supremacy  been  bestowed  upon  one 
individual  of  the  abnormal  race,  yet  the  constant  fear  of 
death  world  have  tormented  him  out  of  all  hopes  of  hap- 
piness. 

The  natural  result  of  the  seduction  of  Eve  by  a  man 
of  the  old  governing  race  was  that  they  should  hate  each 
other ;  for  such  is  the  result  of  moral  turpitude  even  to  this 
day.  That  there  should  be  enmity  between  the  old  and  the 
new  races  was  equally  unavoidable ;  for  the  proud  red  man 
could  scarcely  bow  to  the  lord  of  the  whole  earth,  when  he 
was  clothed  with  the  power  of  God,  and  as  God  governed 
the  world,  then  certainly  he  would  not  submit  to  the  au- 
thority of  any  individual  of  a  numerous  race  of  mortals, 
much  more  sinful,  and  therefore  more  wretched  than  it 
were  possible  for  him  to  be. 

The  sons  of  Adam,  with  their  towering  ambition,  deemed 
themselves  justly  entitled  to  the  inheritance  of  all  the  rights 
and  prerogatives  once  enjoyed  by  the  father  of  the  race. 
They  claimed  the  absolute  control  of  the  red  and  black 
men,  and  of  the  entire  animal  kingdom  ;  hence,  not  only 
was  there  enmity  between  the  two  domineering  races,  but  a 
state  of  warfare  was  initiated  then,  and  has  continued,  and 
must  continue  until  the  last  unadulterated  Indian  has  fallen 
a  victim  before  the  onward  march  of  Caucasian  civilization 
of  Caucasian  ambition,  and  of  Caucasian  justice.  "  The 
seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the  serpent's  head." 

The  white  man  gains  nothing  towards  securing  that  high 
supremacy,  for  which  his  soul  pants,  by  the  absence  of  the 
red  man.  On  the  contrary,  having  usurped  the  place  of  the 
29* 


342  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ancient  race,  each  one  desires  the  sole  sovereignty,  and 
looks  upon  every  other  as  a  rival ;  wherefore  there  is  no 
hope  of  peace  in  the  world. 

Every  one  feels  and  acknowledges  the  necessity  for  gov- 
ernment, to  restrain  the  angry  passions  of  men,  and  yet  all 
hate  authority  in  the  hands  of  another,  and  chafe  under  re- 
straint. From  this  cause  has  sprung  the  many  vain  efforts 
in  Caucasian  countries  to  establish  and  maintain  republican 
governments,  than  which  a  greater  absurdity  has  never 
been  attempted  by  our  deluded  race.  For  such  a  govern- 
ment to  succeed,  it  is  not  only  necessary  for  each  individual 
to  be  the  equal  of  every  other  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  but 
that  each  should  be  willing  for  every  other  to  be  his  equal 
in  fact,  which,  we  have  seen,  is  impossible  in  the  very  con- 
stitution of  our  abnormal  race.  Therefore,  from  this  stand- 
point, as  well  as  in  the  light  of  history,  we  see  the  utter 
folly  of  attempting  this  form  of  government  among  people 
of  our  wretched,  restless  race. 

Aristocracy,  for  the  same  reasons,  is  impossible  as  a  last- 
ing institution.  No  form  of  government  can  ever  secui-e 
the  great  object  for  which  it  is  intended,  that  is,  peace  and 
harmony  among  its  subjects ;  yet  no  doubt  the  very  best 
form  of  human  government  is  the  despotic,  or  a  govern- 
ment by  one  will  backed  by  sufficient  power  to  restrain,  by 
coercion,  the  angry  and  contending  passions  of  the  multi- 
tude. 

Even  in  such  a  government,  however,  there  can  be  no  happy 
individual.  The  monarch  who  has  tasted  of  despotic  power, 
thereby  has  all  his  innate  desires  for  universal  sovereignty 
aroused  ;  and  this  vaulting  ambition  doomed  to  disappoint- 
ment, with  the  fear  of  death  ever  before  his  eyes,  renders 
him  miserable.  The  knowledge  that  the  king  is  made  of 
the  same  clay;  has  derived  his  being  from  the  same  origin 
with  themselves,  and  their  own  petty  rivalries  with  each 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  343 

other  —  their  jealousies,  disappointments  and  mortified  ambi- 
tion—  render  all  his  subjects  wretched. 

It  is  certain,  then,  that  all  kinds  of  government  are  op- 
pressive to  us,  make  us  unhappy  ;  yet  our  opposing  ambi- 
tions render  it  absolutely  necessary  for  us  to  be  governed. 
O  wretched  men  that  Ave  are,  "  who  shall  deliver  us  from 
the  body  of  this  death  ?  " 

View  our  situation  as  we  may,  as  individuals  we  "  have 
no  hope,"  and  are  miserable ;  as  communities  we  are  "  with- 
out God  in  the  world,"  and  are  therefore  thrice  wretched ; 
nor  can  we  help  ourselves.  There  is  no  help  in  an  arm  of 
flesh.  God  only  can  raise  us  up  from  our  miserable  estate, 
place  us  on  salvable  ground,  and  give  us  a  reasonable  hope 
of  happiness  in  the  future.  He,  foreseeing  all  the  wretch- 
edness which  would  be  accumulated  upon  our  race,  solemnly 
warned  Adam  against  its  propagation,  "  In  the  day  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die ; "  yet  in  the  plenitude 
of  his  goodness  and  mercy,  even  in  the  day  of  Adam's 
transgression,  he  determined  to  save  the  abnormal  race  by 
the  power  of  his  own  right  arm. 

We  are  too  gross  to  be  governed  by  spiritual  agencies 
alone ;  too  proud  to  be  governed  by  one  of  an  inferior  race  ; 
too  envious  to  be  governed  by  one  of  our  own  ;  too  perverse 
to  live  without  government ;  each  individual  too  ambitious 
to  be  satisfied  with  less  than  the  sovereignty  of  a  world  ;  too 
intellectual  to  be  wholly  ignorant  of  the  existence  of  a  God, 
and  that  we  are  in  some  way  responsible  to  him,  yet  too  ig- 
norant to  comprehend  his  attributes  and  worship  him 
directly  as  the  great  intelligence  of  the  world  ;  therefore,  to 
meet  these  and  a  thousand  other  conflicting  circumstances 
in  our  miserable  situation,  a  merciful  God  determined  to 
send  his  own  Son  into  the  world,  "  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 

With  the    natural  desires,  passions,  and  perversities  of 


344  THE    B  I  r,  L  E    TRUE. 

our  nature,  it  is  evident  that  we  must  be  at  enmity  not  only 
with  each  other  —  with  all  animate  nature,  which  refuses  to 
1)6  subject  to  our  will,  with  the  earth,  which  will  not  yield  us 
her  strength  without  much  labor — but  also  with  God  him- 
self. The  questions  are  ever  recurring  to  the  mind,  Why 
has  he  made  me  thus  ?  Why  are  not  the  circumstances  with 
which  I  am  surrounded  of  a  pleasant  character?  Why  is  not 
the  world  peaceful,  quiet,  hai-monious  ?  Why  am  I  born  but 
to  die  ?     Or  why,  0  why  was  I  or  the  world  created  at  all  ? 

God  is  not  the  author  of  misery  or  of  confusion  ;  and  we 
hope  that  we  have  in  these  pages  made  it  apparent,  from  a 
rational  point  of  view,  how  sin  entered  the  world  by  Adam 
and  death  by  sin,  and  how  through  him  and  his  descend- 
ants all  the  difficulties  of  which  you  complain  were  brought 
about ;  wherefore,  in  order  to  their  removal  and  the  salvation 
of  our  race,  it  is  necessary  not  only  to  uproot  our  inordi- 
nate ambition  and  consequent  jealousy,  envy,  and  hatred 
towards  each  other,  but  to  crush  out  of  our  minds  enmity 
towards  the  God  of  the  universe;  "because  the  carnal 
mind  is  enmity  against  God  :  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the 
law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be." 

Had  there  been  no  sin  in  the  world,  a  new  man  might 
have  been  made  of  the  dust  of  the  ground,  and  ushered  into 
the  world  for  the  purpose  of  governing  and  ameliorating 
its  condition,  as  was  done  when  Adam  came ;  but  would  our 
ambitious  race,  with  all  of  its  perverted  jDassions,  have  sub- 
mitted to  such  an  one,  however  comely  in  appearance  or  pre- 
eminent in  intellect? 

,  Again  :  had  God  commanded  the  earth  to  bring  forth  a 
body,  as  he  did  that  of  Adam,  had  breathed  into  his  nos- 
trils the  breath  of  life,  and  had  placed  him  upon  the  throne 
of  the  world,  such  an  one  in  no  possible  way  could  have  be- 
come a  saviour  of  the  Adamic  race.  Being  wholly  unal- 
lied  to  us,  not  being  tempted  as  we  are,  he  could  not  assume 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  345 

our  sins,  could  not  make  an  atonement  for  them;  and,  not 
being  "  touched  with  the  feelings  of  our  infirmities,"  he  could 
not  make  due  allowance  therefor ;  and  hence,  instead  of  being 
a  merciful  ruler,  securing  the  happiness  of  his  subjects,  he 
w^ould  have  been  an  unrelenting  despot, — ruling  in  justice  and 
truth,  but  without  that  compassion  which  our  perverted  na- 
ture stands  so  much  in  need  of,  and  thus  the  abnormal  race 
would  have  been  rendered  still  more  miserable. 

Had  such  an  individual  lived  holy  as  an  angel,  of  what 
benefit  could  it  have  been  to  us?  It  would  not  have  been 
an  example  for  us  to  have  emulated,  because,  not  being  of 
like  passions  with  ourselves,  we  might  have  admired  the  pu- 
rity of  his  character  and  life,  and  envied  him  for  his  pre- 
eminency,  but  we  certainly  would  have  hated  God  more  ve- 
hemently for  making  him  more  fortunate  than  ourselves. 
God,  however,  sent  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  our  sinful 
flesh,  that  he  might  condemn  sin  in  the  flesh. 

Christ  took  not  upon  him  the  nature  of  angels,  but  the 
form  of  a  servant,  that  he  might  teach  purity  by  ex- 
ample as  well  as  by  precept ;  that  from  him  the  proud  and 
ambitious  might  learn  humility  ;  that  the  vicious  might 
learn  virtue ;  that  the  wicked  might  learn  righteousness  ; 
that  the  reasonableness  of  the  law  might  be  vindicated,  and 
that  all  men  might  be  left  without  excuse. 

It  was  necessary  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  designs  of 
the  Almighty,  that  a  being  should  come  into  the  world  su- 
perior to  all  the  sons  of  Adam,  that  our  proud  nature  might 
be  brought  to  submit  to  him  as  our  king.  He  must  have  as- 
sumed our  nature  and  "brother  to  our  souls  become,"  that 
he  might  have  the  feelings  of  our  infirmities ;  and  he  must 
be  tempted  in  all  points  as  we  are,  that  he  might  be  our 
prophet,  and  teach  us  the  ways  of  life. 

He  must  voluntarily  submit  himself  to  the  law  of  death, 
though  he  should  commit  no  offence  against  the  law  of  life, 


346  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

in  order  that  he  might  become  our  sacrifice  and  our  priest. 
By  the  creative  fiat  of  Jehovah  all  these  requirements  were 
fully  met. 

"The  Holy  Ghost  came  upon  a  virgin  of  Israel,  and  the 
power  of  the  Highest  overshadowed  her  ;  therefore  that  holy 
thing  which  was  born  of  her  is  called  the  Son  of  God."  This 
was  as  much  a  creation  as  if  God  had  commanded  the  earth 
to  bring  forth  the  body,  and  had  breathed  into  his  nostrils 
the  breath  of  life;  and  he  was  justly  called  the  Son  of  God, 
because  he  had  no  man  for  his  father. 

He,  however,  was  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law, 
and  was  therefore  flesh  of  our  flesh  and  bone  of  our  bone. 
He  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  yet  he  is  our  brother.  He  was 
subject  to  like  passions  with  ourselves.  He  was  tempted  in 
all  points  as  we  are ;  could  be  touched  vfiih  the  feelings  of 
our  infirmities.  He  was  a  man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted 
with  grief;  and  as  the  Son  of  God  he  commanded,  and  the 
warring  elements  obeyed  his  voice.  He  had  power  to  lay 
down  his  own  life,  and  he  had  the  power  to  take  it  again. 

"Great  indeed  is  the  mystery  of  godliness ;  God  was  mani- 
fest in  the  flesh,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself."  Jesus 
was  the  Son  of  man,  born  of  a  woman,  born  under  the  law, 
of  the  house  of  David,  of  the  seed  of  Xbraham ;  and  "  He 
came  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin  condemned 
sin  in  the  flesh."  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  conceived  by  a 
virgin  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  inspired  by  Deity;  for  God  him- 
self breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  he  as- 
sumed the  likeness  of  his  Father,  and  "  bore  the  express 
image  of  his  glory." 

When  he  was  baptized  of  John  in  Jordan,  the  Holy  Ghost 
descended  in  the  likeness  of  a  dove  and  brooded  over  him, 
and  a  voice  from  heaven  declared,  in  the  hearing  of  all  the 
jioople,  "This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased." 
He  was  therefore  very  God  and  very  man.     He  was  bone 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  347 

of  our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh;  yet,  "In  the  beginning 
he  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the 
Word  was  God.  The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 
All  things  were  made  by  him ;  and  without  him  was  not  any- 
thing made  that  was  made.  In  him  was  life ;  and  the  life 
was  the  light  of  men." 

"He  came  to  be  a  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for 
ours  only,  but  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world."  God  him- 
self declared  him  to  be  "a  high  priest  forever  after  the  order 
of  Melchizedek  " — that  is,  there  was  none  like  him  going  be- 
fore, and  none  like  him  could  ever  follow  after  him.  Other 
high  priests  inherit  their  office  and  transmit  it  to  their  de- 
scendants, but  the  office  of  Christ  is  without  beginning  of 
days  or  end  of  years.  They  yearly  offer  the  blood  of  bul 
locks  and  of  lambs  for  themselves  and  for  all  the  people ; 
but  this  man,  who  knew  no  sin,  offered  his  own  life  once  upon 
the  altar  of  sacrifice  as  an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world,  and  then  entering  the  sanctum  sanctorum  of  the  uni- 
verse sat  down  upon  the  throne  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father,  to  show  his  wounds  and  plead  the  merits  of  his  blood 
for  all  the  lost  descendants  of  Adam's  miserable  race. 

Therefore,  as  by  the  offence  of  one,  judgment  came  upon 
all  men  to  condemnation,  even  so  by  the  righteousness  of 
one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto  justification  of 
life.  "For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive."  "And  so  it  is  written.  The  first  man  Adam  " 
(not  the  first  man,  but  the  first  who  was  called  Adam,)  "was 
made  a  living  soul ;  the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening 
spirit." 

When  Adam  transgressed  the  law  of  his  being  and  became 
the  procreator  of  a  race,  he  brought  himself  under  the  uni- 
versal law  that  whatever  reproduces  m'ust  die;  and  having 
become  the  propagator  of  a  race  of  mortals  of  an  ambitious, 
restless,  perverse,  and  desperately  wicked  nature,  God  in 


348  THE    BIBLE    TRUE, 

mercy  to  Adam,  lest  he  should  put  forth  his  hand  and  take 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live  forever,  or,  in 
simple  language,  should  repent  of  his  folly,  abandon  his 
crime,  and  should  be  forgiven,  and  should  therefore  live 
through  all  future  time  the  miserable  witness  of  the  wicked- 
ness, the  folly,  the  bloody  crimes  of  the  ambitious,  restless, 
dying  wretches  whom  he  had  cursed  with  being ;  hence,  God 
in  mercy  drove  him  out  of  Paradise,  and  left  him  to  pay  the 
death  penalty  of  the  law  which  he  had  chosen  to  violate. 

Notwithstanding  that  the  death  of  our  race  is  the  terrible 
result  of  sin,  j^et  it  was  sent  in  mercy  to  Adam,  aye,  and  to  his 
race ;  for  who  could  imagine  any  other  hell  so  intolerable  as  an 
eternity  of  such  a  life  as  that  which  we  live  here  ?  We  have 
all  seen  individuals  to  whom  death  came  as  a  friendly  relief; 
but  let  us  supjwse  that  Adam  had  been  permitted  to  take 
and  eat  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  had  lived  through 
all  the  six  thousand  rolling  years  which  have  transpired 
since  his  fall ;  had  been  the  eye-witness  of  all  the  wars,  mur- 
ders, thefts,  robberies,  adulteries,  incests,  famines,  sickness, 
sorrow,  pain,  and  death,  which  have  made  up  all  the  history 
of  his  race,  and  who  could  imagine  a  being  more  miserable 
than  Adam  would  have  been  ? 

That  the  law  of  reproduction  sliould  be  the  law  of  death, 
was  ordained  in  mercy ;  and  in  great  mercy  it  was  allowed 
to  operate  upon  Adam  and  his  race.  We  can  understand 
this ;  we  can  readily  perceive  how  terrible  a  thing  it  would 
be  for  all  the  lost  race  of  Adam  to  live  ahvays ;  and  yet  the 
fear  of  death,  the  love  of  immortality,  is  the  living,  goading 
anxiety  of  every  son  and  daughter  of  the  abnormal  race. 
We  know  that  it  is  not  best  for  us  to  live,  yet,  oh!  how  we 
fear  to  die. 

No  man  is  happy  in  his  present  situation,  but  hopes  —  by 
the  acquisition  of  more  wealth,  of  higher  political  station,  of 
personal  influence,  of  oratorical  celebrity,  of  literary  dis- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  349 

tiiiction,  of  military  renown,  —  tliat  he  will  better  his  condi- 
tion, that  he  will  improve  the  circumstances  with  which  he 
is  surrounded,  that  he  will  add  to  himself  those  things  which 
are  necessary  to  perfect  his  happiness,  and  that  with  himself, 
at  least,  all  will  be  well  in  the  future.  He  knows,  however, 
how  utterly  preposterous  it  is  for  all  others  to  expect  happi- 
ness in  this  life. 

With  all  the  vigor  and  tenacity  of  our  souls,  we  love  the 
future  of  our  present  life  ;  and  notwithstanding  time  flies 
with  the  speed  of  thought,  yet,  short  as  is  the  space  allotted 
us,  "we  press  towards  the  future,  in  which  we  expect  to  be  so 
much  more  happy  than  we  now  are.  We  contemn  the  pres- 
ent, we  despise  and  loathe  the  circumstances  with  which  we 
are  surrounded,  still  hoping  against  hope,  against  the  light 
of  experience,  against  our  better  informed  judgments,  that 
■we  shall  be  happy  in  the  future.  Nevertheless,  the  happy 
future  keeps  ever  just  before  us,  and  we  remain  still  in  pos- 
session of  the  miserable  present. 

We  are  wretched  now,  we  are  miserable  here,  and  yet  we 
desire  with  all  the  energies  of  our  nature  to  live  on ;  we 
wish  to  stay  here,  still  foolishly  hoping  that  all  will  be  well 
in  the  future ;  and  yet  full  well  we  know  that  the  future  of 
happiness  can  never  come  to  us  in  our  present  mode  of  exist- 
ence. In  hope  we  live,  in  hope  we  make  all  our  efforts ; 
without  hope  the  present  would  be  intolerable ;  and  yet  we 
know  that  our  hopes  can  never  be  realized. 

How  could  we  be  more  miserable,  than  we  are,  in  this  liv- 
ing death  ?  "  O  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver 
me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  "  "I  thank  God,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  for  in  him  is  brought  to  view  a  rea- 
sonable hope  of  life  and  salvation  to  our  lost  and  ruined 
race.  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;  but  the  gift  of  God  is 
eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 
30 


350  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

We  have  seen  that  Adam  was  made  pure  and  good  and 
highly  intellectual,  and  was  sent  into  the  world  to  be  its  sove- 
reign ;  and  that  since  he  was  made  to  be  immortal,  the  love 
of  life  and  sole  sovereignty  was  so  deeply  implanted  in  his 
nature,  that  happiness  without  them  was  utterly  impossible. 
He  evidently  understood  the  great  law  that  whatever  repro- 
duces must  die,  and  was  solemnly  warned  against  its  infrac- 
tion in  the  figurative  language,  "In  the  day  thou  eatest 
thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

"We  have  seen  that  the  woman  whom  God  gave  to  be  with 
Adam  was  persuaded  by  one  of  his  servants,  a  red  man,  that 
she  might  become  the  mother  of  a  race  of  like  superiority 
Avith  herself  and  Adam  ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  God  doth  know  that 
in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof  your  eyes  shall  be  opened,  and  ye 
shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil."  The  devil  never 
uttered  a  more  fearful  truth  than  this,  although  his  purpose 
was  only  to  deceive ;  for,  whereas,  they  had  only  known 
good  ;  after  they  had  eaten  the  forbidden  fruit,  they  and  the 
race  sprung  from  them  have  known  evil,  and  that  contin- 
ually; so  that  they,  better  than  any  other  creatures,  knew 
good  and  evil,  because  theirs  was  the  knowledge  derived 
from  actual  experience. 

We  have  seen  that  the  men  of  the  old  red  race,  who  mul- 
tiplied and  replenished  the  earth  in  obedience  to  the  com- 
mand of  their  Creator,  were  called  the  sons  of  God,  while  the 
descendants  of  Adam  were  called  men  or  the  Adams,  because 
they  had  been  ushered  into  the  world  contrary  to  the  ex- 
pressed will  of  the  Almighty,  and  they  were  therefore 
"strangers  and  aliens"  to  the  household  of  God,  "having 
no  hope,  and  being  without  God  in  the  world;"  that  this 
law,  when  violated  by  Adam,  w'as  no  longer  insisted  upon, 
and  that  wdiich  was  a  mortal  sin  in  Adam  was  not  even 
rebuked   in   his   descendants:    nevertheless,   "Death   hath 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  351 

reigned  over  them  from  Adam  to  Christ,  who  had  not  sinned 
after  the  similitude  of  Adam's  transgression." 

We  have  seen  that  the  rebellion  of  the  world's  great  king 
against  the  authority  of  high  heaven,  not  only  imposed  death 
and  misery  upon  the  race  whom  he  chose  to  propagate,  as 
the  unavoidable  condition  of  their  being,  but  transferred 
the  government  of  the  world  to  him  who  is  called  "the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air  and  the  prince  of  this  world ; " 
and  that  the  earth  was  cursed  by  the  destruction  of  the  per- 
pendicular polarity  of  its  axis,  and  thus  all  nature  suffered 
in  the  fall  of  Adam.  "For  the  creature  was  made  subject  to 
vanity,  not  willingly,  but  by  reason  of  him  who  hath  subjected 
the  same  in  hope."  "  For  we  know  that  the  whole  creation 
groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now." 

We  have  concluded  that  since  the  race  of  Adam  was 
thrust  unbidden  into  the  world,  they  have  not,  as  his  other 
creatures,  the  right  to  claim  even  his  ordinary  providence  ; 
and  yet  "  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only-be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  per- 
ish, but  have  everlasting  life." 

It  now  remains  for  us  to  show  how  we,  who  are  by  nature 
strangers  and  foreigners  to  the  household  of  God,  have  re- 
ceived "  the  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God."  "  They 
which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these  are  not  the  chil- 
dren of  God  ;  but  the  children  of  the  promise  are  counted  for 
the  seed."  "So,  then,  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot 
please  God."  "  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die." 
"  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is 
not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither,  indeed,  can  be." 
"As  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made 
alive." 

These,  and  many  other  scriptures  which  might  be  cited, 
prove  that  all  who  die  in  Adam,  and  that  are  strangers  and 
aliens  from  God,  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  and  not  chil- 


352  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

dren  of  God  ;  and  yet,  in  the  days  of  Noah,  there  was  a  class 
of  beings  in  the  world  who  were  called  the  sons  of  God. 
The  crying  sin  for  which  the  world  was  destroyed  by  the  flood 
of  waters  was  the  fact  of  the  Adams  giving  their  daughters 
in  marriage  to  the  sons  of  God. 

The  anger  of  God  was  kindled,  not  against  the  sons  of 
God  for  this  intermarriage,  but  against  the  Adams,  whose 
daughters  they  took  to  wife.  The  offspring  of  these  inter- 
marriages were  children  of  the  flesh ;  for,  instead  of  being 
called  the  sons  of  God,  as  their  fathers  were,  it  is  not  only 
said  that  they  were  giants,  but  that  they  became  mighty 
men,  or  Adams. 

The  Mongolian,  or  mixed  race  of  Cain,  whom  he  brought 
up  from  the  daughters  of  the  sons  of  God,  and  the  Malay 
or  mixed  race  whom  we  have  concluded  were  reared  by 
Canaan  and  a  negress,  are  the  descendants  of  Adam ;  not 
perfect  in  their  generations,  it  is  true,  but  yet  descendants 
of  Adam.  From  these  mixed  races  could  not  spring  that 
seed  which  must  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  because  enmity, 
which  was  the  result  of  the  fall,  should  exist  between  the 
seed  of  the  woman,  or  the  Adams,  and  the  seed  of  the  ser- 
pent ;  therefore,  where  these  two  seeds  were  amalgamated,  it 
would  be  impossible  for  the  one  to  bruise  the  other's  head, 
or  for  that  other  to  bruise  his  heel. 

The  mixed  races,  or  the  Mongolians  and  JSIalayans,  have 
never  been  a  warlike  people ;  but  the  unadulterated  red 
men,  as  well  as  the  white  race,  have  ever  been  not  only  war- 
like, but  wherever  they  have  met,  they  have  been  deadly 
enemies  and  uncompromising  belligerents.  If,  therefore,  the 
declaration  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the 
serpent's  head,  in  the  twofold  sense  in  which  we  have  taken 
it ;  that  is,  that  the  Adams,  or  white  men,  should  extermi- 
nate the  serpents,  or  red  men,  and  from  the  Adamic  race 
should  arise  a  mighty  Prince,  who  should  restore  all  things 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  353 

as  they  were  before  the  fall  —  then  there  was  an  absolute 
necessity  for  the  general  destruction  of  the  giants,  or  mixed 
descendants  of  Seth. 

Noah,  however,  was  found  to  be  perfect  in  his  generations, 
and  he  was  saved  from  death  by  the  flood,  and  through  him 
the  pure  race  of  Adam  was  preserved.  Christ,  in  order 
that  he  might  be  the  second  Adam,  in  order  that  he  might 
be  the  restorer,  and  that  he  might  be  the  king,  not  only  of 
the  inferior  races,  but  that  he  might  be  supreme  over  all, 
must  needs  be  perfect  in  his  generations.  This  could  not  be, 
were  he,  in  any  way  the  most  remote,  connected  with  or  de- 
scended from  the  negro  race. 

Were  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  ask  for  a  king 
to  rule  over  them,  notwithstanding  the  monomania  on  the 
subject  of  the  unity  of  the  races,  and  the  wide-mouthed 
professions  of  love  and  sympathy  for  "  our  unfortunate 
black  brother  ;  "  yet  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  most  devout 
worshipper  of  the  black  god  would  be  willing  to  receive  a 
mulatto,  or  an  individual  in  whom  there  was  the  least  taint 
of  negro  blood,  to  be  the  perpetual  ruler  of  this  country. 
Fanaticism  might  induce  us  to  submit  to  a  man  of  mixed 
blood,  but  will  the  most  ultra  fanatic  deliberately  seek  to 
make  the  children  of  a  negro  the  superiors,  the  rulers  of 
his  own  through  perpetual  generations? 

On  the  contrary,  we  are  so  jealous  on  this  subject  that  we 
could  find  none  among  the  millions  of  pure-blooded  white 
men  in  America  whom  we  consider  good  enough  to  be 
elevated  so  greatly  above  ourselves,  but  more  especially 
whose  children  we  willingly  would  assist  in  constituting  the 
hereditary  lords  and  sovereigns  of  our  own ;  and  if  anarchy, 
misrule,  and  oppression  should  goad  the  people  of  this 
country  into  a  change  of  their  form  of  government,  Ave  may 
expect  that  they  will  choose  a  king  from  some  of  the  royal 
families  of  Europe. 
30* 


354  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Moreover,  to  test  fully  your  feelings  iu  regard  to  the 
equality,  or,  rather,  the  superiority  of  one  race  over  another, 
do  not  ask  what  you  would  do  yourself,  but  suppose  that 
you  have  a  daughter,  beautiful  in  person,  accomplished  in 
mind,  amiable  in  disposition,  every  way  lovely,  and  such  as 
you  would  have  her  to  be,  would  you  look  among  the  sable 
sons  of  Africa  for  a  partner  for  your  child  ?  Would  not 
every  feeling  within  you  revolt  at  the  thought  of  giving  her 
to  the  embraces  of  a  man  known  to  have  the  most  remote 
taint  of  negro  blood  in  his  veins  ? 

It  is  the  voice  of  nature  thundering  to  your  mind  and 
conscience  that  miscegenation  is  a  terrible  crime  against  the 
order  vrhich  God  has  established  —  a  proclamation  to  you, 
individually,  of  that  great  fundamental  law,  "  Let  every 
creature  multiply  after  his  kind."  If,  however,  the  Indian 
and  the  negro  are  descended  from  Adam  and  Eve,  it  is  but 
right  that  their  more  fortunate  white  brethren  should  bring 
the  unfortunates  up  by  giving  their  daughters  in  marriage 
to  the  sons  of  negroes  and  Indians,  and  by  taking  wives  for 
their  sons  from  among  Indian  and  negro  women. 

No  sane  man  will  thus  voluntarily  curse  his  posterity 
with  that  inferiority  which  invariably  attaches  to  the  mixed 
races.  Then  reason,  and  the  interior  voice  of  nature,  as 
well  as  revelation,  all  proclaim  the  plurality  of  the  races, 
the  crime  of  miscegenation,  and  the  impossibility  of  a  man 
of  mixed  blood  having  the  capacity  for  ruling  the  highest 
type  of  men.  Hence  we  must  conclude  that  the  man 
Christ  Jesus,  who  came  into  the  world  not  only  to  restore 
the  dominion  which  Adam  lost,  but  also  to  build  up  a  king- 
dom from  the  abnormal  race  itself,  must  be  perfect  in  his 
generations,  or  purely  descended,  through  Noah,  from  Adam 
and  Eve. 

Moreover,  to  assure  us  of  this  fact,  —  being  supposed  to 
be  the  son  of  David,  —  his  lineage  from  Adam  is  carefully 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  355 

preserved  and  transmitted  to  us.  Thamar,  the  mother  of 
Phares,  through  whom  the  royal  family  of  Israel  descended, 
was  a  Canaanitish  woman ;  a  proof,  if  additional  evidence 
were  necessary,  that  the  descendants  even  of  Canaan, 
against  whom  the  curse  of  inferiority  was  directed  —  at 
least  those  of  them  who  inhabited  Palestine  —  were  of  the 
pure  blood  of  the  white  man,  or  Adam.  The  virgin  Mary 
was  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  of  the  family  of  the  priests,  of 
whose  perfect  lineage  there  could  be  no  doubt;  and  they 
were  descended  from  Ham,  as  well  as  from  Shem,  for  the 
wife  of  Levi  was  a  Canaanitish  woman.  We  have  no  evi- 
dence that  the  genealogy  of  Christ  in  any  way  comes 
down  through  Japheth.  The  latter,  however,  is  the  domi- 
nant, if  not  the  superior,  family  at  this  day ;  so  that  we 
may  safely  conclude  that  these  families  may  have  produced 
varieties  of  the  Adamic  or  white  race ;  but  by  no  possi- 
bility could  the  sons  of  Noah  have  been  the  creators  of  the 
three  standard  races  of  men. 

History  deals  with  the  families  of  each,  and  they  are  and 
have  ever  been  white  men.  Ancient  history,  both  sacred 
and  profane,  introduces  for  its  characters  the  children  of 
Shem  and  Ham  ;  and  if  any  mention  is  made  of  the  children 
of  Japheth,  it  is  only  the  rude  barbarians  who  inhabited 
Greece  and  Rome  when  the  descendants  of  Ham  colonized 
those  countries,  and  planted  there  the  arts  and  sciences 
which  they  had  brought  from  their  native  land.  It  is  only 
in  comparatively  modern  times  that  the  Scandinavian  hordes 
have  poured  down  from  northern  Europe  and  become  his- 
toric characters. 

Even  in  this  view,  had  not  Canaan  been  the  father  of  the 
mixed,  and  therefore  inferior,  race  of  the  IMalayans,  yet  the 
curse  of  Noah  has  been  fully  verified.  If  these  northern 
liordes  be  the  descendants  of  Japheth,  of  which  we  suppose 
there  can  be  no  doubt,  have  they  not  taken  possession  of 


356  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

and  dwelt  in  the  tents  of  Shem,  and  have  they  not  been 
served  by  the  people  of  Southern  Europe  and  Northern 
Africa,  countries  settled  by  Phoenicians,  whom  we  know  to 
have  been  the  children  of  Ham,  and  of  his  son,  Canaan  ? 

Nevertheless,  Christ  Jesus  is  perfect  in  his  generations, 
as  Noah  was,  and  consequently  is  perfectly  competent  in 
this  view  to  be  the  ruler  of  nations.  Since,  however,  our 
race  is  so  ambitious,  so  averse  to  submission  to  any  au- 
thority of  an  equal,  hence,  he  who  was  born  of  our  race, 
was  conceived  by  the  virgin,  by  the  power  of  the  Highest, 
and  was  therefore  the  only  son  of  God  of  the  Adamic  race. 

He  alone,  of  all  the  Adams'  posterity,  came  into  the  world 
in  obedience  to  the  commands,  and  in  conformity  with  the 
preordination  of  the  Almighty.  All  others  were  forced  in 
upon  his  providence,  on  which  account  he  is  called  the  sec- 
ond Adam.  The  first  Adam  was  the  son  of  God,  and  came 
into  the  world  to  be  its  supreme  ruler,  but  having  failed, 
through  disobedience,  it  was  necessary  that  the  second  Adam 
come  to  accomplish  his  mission. 

The  government  of  a  peaceful,  quiet,  and  happy  world, 
such  as  it  was  when  the  first  Adam  came,  was  not  laid  upon 
his  shoulder ;  but  a  world  of  warfare,  where  every  evil  pas- 
sion ran  riot,  where  all  was  lost,  ruined,  was  the  inheritance 
of  the  second  Adam,  and  he  must  first  restore  order,  peace, 
subordination,  before  he  could  fully  inaugurate  his  govern- 
ment. In  order  to  do  this,  the  demands  of  the  violated  law 
must  be  satisfied,  and  a  peculiar  people  must  be  raised  up 
from  the  abnormal  race. 

"  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is  not 
subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither,  indeed,  can  be."  This 
enmity  must  be  overcome,  which  could  not  be  effected  but 
by  making  the  children  of  the  flesh  the  children  of  God. 
When  we  have  been  made  children  of  the  Most  High,  and 
not  till  then,  are  we  in  a  position  to  receive  instruction  from 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  357 

him  necessary  to  qualify  us  to  fill  the  exalted  positions  to 
which  we  aspire,  without  which  we  can  never  be  happy, 
and  which  will  be  the  inheritance  of  the  children  of  God. 

The  question  comes  up,  here,  How  can  the  children  of  the 
flesh  become  the  heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ?  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  except  a 
man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 
This  divine  declaration  shows  that  we  are  not  the  sons  of 
God,  that  we  are  aliens  and  foreigners  to  his  household. 
In  order,  therefore,  that  we  become  his  children,  it  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  that  we  be  born  again. 

Had  we  been  his  children  naturally,  in  other  words,  had 
we  come  into  the  world  in  obedience  to  his  command,  would 
it  not  be  singular  to  say  "  Ye  must  be  born  again,"  and  that 
without  regeneration  no  individual  of  the  Adamic  race  can 
see  the  kingdom  of  God  ?  Nevertheless,  we  are  the  children 
of  Adam,  procreated  in  disobedience  of  the  known  will  of 
God,  with  the  avowed  intention  of  rivalry  with  him  ;  for  the 
inducement  offered  by  the  serpent  was  this :  "For  God  doth 
know  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof  ...  ye  shall  be  as 
gods." 

We  are  not  only  miserable  because  we  have  inherited 
from  our  first  parents  the  high  ambition  for  sole  sovereignty 
and  immortality,  which  in  the  very  nature  of  things  cannot 
be  gratified,  but  because  we  have  inherited  also  the  carnal 
mind,  which  is  enmity  against  God  ;  wherefore  "we  are  with- 
out hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world."  Then,  "Marvel 
not  that  I  said  unto  thee,  Ye  must  be  born  again.  That 
which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  born  of 
the  Spirit  is  spirit." 

The  abnormal  race  have  been  born  of  the  flesh,  and  there- 
fore of  the  flesh  reap  corruption,  or,  beipg  reproduced  and 
reproducing  again,  they  must  be  subject  to  the  universal 
law  that  whatever  reproduces  must  die,  and  like  must  beget 


358  THEBIBLETRUE. 

like  in  every  sense  of  the  word  ;  therefore  the  love  of  immor- 
tality and  of  royal  authority,  which  were  bestowed  on  Adam 
for  the  wisest  and  noblest  purposes,  have  been  by  him  trans- 
mitted to  all  his  race.  The  gratification  of  these  desires,  or 
the  means  of  their  gratification,  he  could  not  transmit  to  his 
children,  because  he  forfeited  both  the  one  and  the  other  in 
the  very  act  of  becoming  our  father. 

It  is  clear,  then,  that  the  children  of  Adam  are  not,  neither 
can  they  become,  the  children  of  God,  except  they  be  adopted 
by  him.  "  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him.  How  can  a  man  be 
born  when  he  is  old?  can  he  enter  the  second  time  into 
his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born?"  The  question  of  Nico- 
demus  is  still  a  great  mystery ;  yet  it  is  certain  that  except 
a  man  be  born  of  the  Spirit  and  water,  he  cannot  enter  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

Since  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  since  we  are  the  carnal  children  of  carnal  Adam,  there- 
fore we  must  be  regenerated,  and  born  of  water  and  the 
Spirit,  before  we  can  become  spiritually  minded  ;  we  must 
be  adopted  into  the  family  of  God,  then  we  can  have  the 
right  to  claim  him  as  our  father. 

How  could  this  be,  since  we  are  flesh  and  blood,  and  at 
bitter  enmity  against  God,  who  is  a  spirit  of  such  immacu- 
late purity  that  he  cannot  look  upon  sin  or  rebellion  against 
his  authority  with  the  least  degree  of  allowance  ?  Our  gross, 
contaminated  nature  cannot  come  in  direct  contact  with  the 
transcendent  intelligence  of  the  universe;  "for  no  man  may 
see  God  and  live;"  "because  God,  out  of  Christ,  is  a  con- 
suming fire." 

He  ci-eated  Adam  pure  and  holy  and  good,  and  for  a 
particular  purpose,  which  he  could  not  accomplish  if  he 
became  a  procreator.  In  violation  of  an  express  command, 
he  did  propagate  his  species;  hence,  notwithstanding  God  is 
our  Creator  and  our  Judge,  yet  we  are  not  his  children,  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  359 

have  no  claims  whatever,  not  even  upon  his  general  provi- 
dence. Nevertheless,  of  his  boundless  mercy  and  infinite 
goodness,  he  ordained  a  plan  whereby  we  might  be  saved 
from  our  hopeless  wretchedness. 

He  sent  his  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  who  should 
condemn  sin  in  the  flesh,  and  who  should  stand  as  a  days- 
man between  God  and  man.  He  was  appointed  our  Judge, 
who  "  was  tempted  in  all  points  as  we  are,  and  who  could 
be  touched  with  the  feelings  of  our  infirmities." 

We  cannot  come  directly  to  God ;  yet  we  may  approach 
his  Son,  for  he  assumed  our  material  nature  that,  through 
him  and  by  him,  our  sins  might  be  forgiven,  and  we  might 
receive  the  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God.  "  Unto  us  a 
child  is  born,  and  unto  us  a  son  is  given,"  and  the  same  is 
the  "  Everlasting  Father."  "  Through  him  we  receive  the 
sj)irit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father." 

As  "  the  first  man  Adam "  is  our  natural  father,  "  in 
whom  we  all  die,"  so  "  the  second  Adam  is  the  Lord  from 
glory,"  in  whom  we  may  all  live,  and  through  whom  we 
have  access  to  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace,  and  are 
made  the  children  of  the  Most  High.  For  "  if  any  man  be 
in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature,"  no  more  "  a  stranger  and 
foreigner,  but  a  fellow-citizen  with  the  saints  and  of  the 
house  of  God."  "  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to 
them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit." 

"  For  we  know  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  and  tra- 
vail eth  in  pain  together  until  now.  And  not  only  they,  but 
ourselves  also,  which  have  the  first-fruits  of  the  Spirit,  even 
we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adop- 
tion, to  wit,  the  redemption  of  our  bodies."  Then,  although 
we  may  have  been  regenerated  and  born  again,  and  are  the 
children  of  God  by  adoption,  yet  "we  have  not  appre- 
hended, but  we  press  forward  that  we  may  apprehend,  and 


360  THEBIBLETRUE. 

we  groau  within  ourselves  for  the"  full  "adoption,  to  wit, 
the  redemption  of  our  bodies." 

Had  we  been  made  to  die  as  the  red  roan  was  ;  in  other 
words,  had  Adam  been  made  to  reproduce,  and  therefore 
subject  to  the  law  of  death,  and  had  his  disobedience 
brought  u^Don  himself  and  his  race  what  is  termed  "  moral 
and  spiritual  death,"  (if  the  language  conveys  any  idea,  and 
if  we  understand  it,)  then,  when  we  had  been  received  into 
the  family  of  God,  we  should  have  been  contented.  The 
desire,  howevei-,  of  the  immortality  of  the  body,  inherited 
from  Adam,  who  was  made  to  be  immortal,  both  soul  and 
body,  renders  it  necessary  to  our  happiness  that  we  live  for- 
ever in  our  dual  nature. 

Christ  came  into  the  world  to  purchase  back  our  bodies 
from  death.  When  "  he  was  crucified,  dead  and  buried, 
and  rose  again  on  the  third  day,"  then  were  fulfilled  all  the 
prophecies  which  refer  to  him  as  our  prophet  and  our 
priest,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  bodies  of  the  pure- 
blooded  and,  possibly,  of  the  miscegenated  descendants  of 
Adam  was  secured.  "  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in 
Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive." 

"  Now,  if  Christ  be  preached  that  he  rose  from  the  dead, 
how  say  some  among  you  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of  the 
dead  ? "  "  If  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we 
are  of  all  men  most  miserable.  But  now  is  Christ  risen 
from  the  dead,  and  become  the  first-fruits  of  them  tliat  slept. 
For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead." 

We  may  have  been  adopted  as  the  children  of  God,  yet 
we  have  not  the  full  assurance  of  that  adoption  until  the 
redemption  of  the  body  is  accomplished,  that  is,  until  we 
have  passed  through  the  change  necessary  to  satisfy  the 
law  violated  by  Adam,  and  our  bodies  are  raised  to  immor- 
tality through  the  merits  of  the  second  Adam.     When  we 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  361 

have  attained  to  the  redemption  of  our  bodies,  "  then  shall 
we  see  clearly,  and  know  even  as  we  are  known,"  and  then 
will  hope  be  merged  in  fruition,  and  we  shall  be  "  heirs  of 
God,  and  joint  heirs  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

"  There  is  no  other  name  given  under  heaven  whereby 
men  may  be  saved,  except  that  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Through 
him  we  may  be  regenerated  ;  we  may  be  born  again  ;  we 
may  be  adopted  into  the  household  of  God  ;  and  through 
him  we  may  attain  to  the  resurrection  of  our  bodies.  He  is 
the  incarnation  of  Deity,  for  the  purpose  of  reconciling  the 
Adams  to  God. 

He,  as  the  great  captain  of  our  salvation,  assumed  our 
sinful  nature,  and  by  fulfilling  the  law  and  satisfying  all  its 
requirements,  vindicated  its  reasonableness,  and  left  us  with- 
out excuse.  How  often  is  God  charged  with  having  made 
us  with  passions  and  instincts  which  render  it  impossible 
for  us  to  keep  the  laws  ?  If  Adam  sinned,  why  was  not  he 
alone  punished,  and  his  descendants  left  to  stand  upon  their 
own  merits  ?  Or  why  was  such  a  test  of  obedience  imposed 
upon  him  that  he  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to  its  vio- 
lation ? 

We  have  seen  that  Adam  could  not  have  been  made  dif- 
ferent from  what  he  was,  otherwise  he  could  not  have  filled 
the  high  station  which  he  came  into  the  world  to  occupy. 
We  have  seen  that  God,  in  mercy  to  his  lonely,  isolated  con- 
dition, made  a  woman,  gave  her  to  be  with  Adam  as  a  com- 
panion, but  solemnly  warned  him  against  the  act  of  procrea- 
tion ;  and  that  the  woman,  in  the  face  of  this  warning, 
suffered  herself  to  be  drawn  away  from  the  path  of  virtue, 
not  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  a  resistless  passion,  but  to 
the  end  that  she  might  become  the  mother  of  a  race  supe- 
rior to  all  the  races  which  God  had  made ;  that  Adam  was 
not   deceived,  but   having  consented   to   the  folly  of  the 


362  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

woman,  was  wilfully  the  author  of  all  our  misery  and  all 
our  sufferings ;  of  all  our  sickness,  sorrow,  pain,  and  death. 

The  second  Adam  came  into  the  world  to  undo  what  was 
thus  so  fearfully  done  amiss  by  the  first  Adam.  He  did  not 
come  a  pure,  new  creation  from  the  hands  of  his  Father,  as 
the  first  Adam  had  done,  but  was  born  of  our  sinful  race, 
yet  was  he  conceived  by  a  virgin  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  He 
was  the  son  of  Adam,  and  he  was  the  only-begotten  son  of 
God  ;  indeed,  the  only  son  of  God  of  this  entire  race,  except 
the  first  Adam,  and  those  Avho  are  adopted  into  his  family 
through  the  merits  and  intercessions  of  the  second  Adam. 

He  was  not  only  tempted,  as  the  first  Adam  was,  but  he 
was  tempted  in  all  points  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  The 
lust  of  power  and  the  pride  of  life  were  appealed  to,  but  the 
Son  of  man  resisted  them  all.  He  was  buffetted,  spat  upon, 
and  evil  entreated  in  a  thousand  ways.  He  was  scourged 
and  imprisoned ;  he  was  numbered  with  the  transgressors  ; 
his  name  was  cast  out  as  evil ;  and,  finally,  he  was  put  to 
the  most  cruel  and  ignominious  death  which  the  malice  of 
devils  could  invent ;  yet,  "  as  the  sheep  before  her  shearers 
is  dumb,  so  he  opened  not  his  mouth." 

By  a  thought,  he  could  have  prevented  all  of  these  in- 
dignities ;  by  a  word,  he  could  have  destroyed  his  persecu- 
tors ;  but  he  submitted  to  all,  for,  had  he  not  suffered  on, 
how  could  we  have  been  saved  ?  Had  he  not  submitted, 
how  should  we  have  learned  humility  ?  Had  he  not  died, 
how  could  we  have  attained  to  the  redemption  of  the  body, 
to  wit,  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ? 

He  came  to  reconcile  the  world  to  God,  which  could  be 
accomplished  only  by  his  suffering  and  death  ;  but  now  the 
justice  of  God  towards  man  is  so  clearly  vindicated,  that 
we  are  left  wholly  without  excuse.  Adam  was  made  a  free 
agent,  and  he  chose  death  rather  than  life ;  we,  being  like 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  363 

liiiii,  are  also  free  agents,  and  we  may  choose  between  life 
and  death  as  freely  as  did  Adam. 

The  difference  in  the  condition  of  Adam  and  his  race  is 
tills,  that  the  former  was  pure,  and  holy,  and  good,  and 
must  have  voluntarily  sinned  before  he  could  die ;  while  we 
are  "conceived  in  sin,  and  brought  forth  in  iniquity,"  and 
naturally  subject  to  the  law  of  death ;  but  if  we  will  accept 
of  Christ  as  our  prophet,  priest,  and  king,  we  shall  attain 
unto  immortality,  and  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  that 
shall  not  fade  away. 

If  we  shall  choose  life,  then  shall  we  be  chosen  to  be  the 
sons  of  God,  then  shall  we  be  elected,  then  shall  we  be  re- 
generated, then  shall  we  be  adopted  into  the  household  of 
our  Heavenly  Father,  and  all  our  desires  having  been  chas- 
tened and  brought  into  subordination  to  his  will,  we  shall 
have  them  fully  gratified,  as  fully  as  those  of  Adam  were 
when  he  was  assured  of  immortality,  and  held  in  his  hands 
the  government  of  the  world.  We  shall  occupy  a  more 
desirable  position  than  he,  for  having  passed  through  our 
change  from  death  unto  life,  our  immortality,  as  his  did, 
will  not  depend  upon  any  contingency  whatever ;  but  being 
his  glorified  sons,  "  we  shall  be  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs 
with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

We  are  all  the  children  of  Adam,  the  children  of  the  flesh, 
and  enemies  to  God ;  but  he,  of  his  abundant  mercy,  sees 
proper  to  adopt  from  among  us  into  his  family  such  as 
obey  him,  and  by  the  power  of  his  Holy  Spirit  he  brings 
them  into  covenant  relations  with  himself.  Others,  who 
harden  their  hearts  and  stiffen  their  necks,  he  leaves  to 
themselves,  who  work  out,  with  greediness,  their  own 
destruction. 

"What  shall  we  say  then?  Is  there  any  unrighteous- 
ness with  God  ?  God  forbid.  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  '  I 
will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  will  have 


364  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

compassion  on  wliom  I  will  have  compassion.'  So,  then,  it  is 
not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God 
that  showeth  mercy.  For  the  scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh, 
Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I 
might  shew  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be 
declared  through  all  the  earth.  Therefore  hath  he  mercy 
on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hard- 
en eth." 

If  we  go  to  an  orphan  asylum,  and  select  one  of  its  inmates, 
and  adopt  her  as  our  own  child,  raise  and  educate  her  as 
such,  and  make  her  the  heir  to  our  whole  estate,  all  must 
agree  that  this  is  a  great  mercy  to  the  poor  orphan  whom 
we  have  adopted;  but  who  will  charge  us  with  injustice 
towards  those  orphans  whom  we  passed  by,  or  who  will  insist 
that  because  we  are  pleased  to  adopt  one,  that  therefore  we 
are  bound  to  adopt  all  the  inmates  of  the  asylum  ? 

We  are  the  orphans  whom  our  father  Adam  has  left  in 
this  great  lazar-house — the  heirs  of  penury,  of  want,  of  misery, 
and  of  death.  Without  money  and  without  price,  God, 
through  the  death  and  resurrection  of  his  Son,  has  freely 
restored  us  all  to  that  immortality  which  was  forfeited  by 
Adam.  "  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall 
all  be  made  alive."  If  his  goodness  and  mercy  lead  him  to 
select  from  us  such  as  shall  become  heirs  of  salvation,  what 
ofience  is  that  to  those  whom  he  does  not  elect,  whom  he 
does  not  adopt  into  his  family  ? 

He,  being  omniscient,  will  adopt  those  only  whom  he  fore- 
knows will  be  the  heirs  of  salvation.  "For  whom  he  did 
foreknow  he  also  did  predestinate  to  be  conformed  to  the 
image  of  his  Son,  that  he  might  be  the  first-born  among 
many  brethren.  JNIoreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate,  them 
he  also  called ;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified ; 
and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified." 

Nevertheless,  the  plan  of  salvation  is  as  broad  in  its  ap- 


THE    EIBLE    TKUE.  365 

plication  as  the  misery  wrought  by  the  fall.  Not  only  shall 
all  rise  again  to  immoi'tality  —  some  to  reign  with  Christ, 
-and  the  others  to  go  away  into  that  perdition  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels  —  but  the  ample  commission  is, 
"Go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  ray  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture ;  and  he  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  [or  maketh  a 
public  confession  that  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God]  shall  be 
saved ;  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned."  The 
offer  of  salvation  is  free  to  all,  and  since  we  are  free  agents, 
we  all  may  accept  or  reject  it ;  therefore,  "  thou  art  inex- 
cusable, O  man  !  whoever  thou  art ; "  and  if  thou  art  lost, 
thou  canst  not  lay  the  blame  to  the  charge  of  thy  God,  nor 
yet  of  Adam. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 


The  First  and  Second  Advent— The  Faith  of  the  Chris- 
tian—The Faith  of  the  Jew—  Both  Taught  in  the 
Bible  —  Misapplication  of  Prophecy. 

THE  original  design  of  the  Almighty  in  sending  Adam 
into  the  world  was  that  he  might  be  the  sole  sovereign 
of  the  world,  and  that  he  might  consolidate  all  the  tribes 
and  families  then  upon  the  earth  into  one  vast  kingdom, 
which,  as  vicegerent  of  God,  he  should  govern  in  a  manner 
similar  to  the  government  of  the  hierarchy  of  the  heavens. 
Since  Adam  failed  in  the  performance  of  his  duties,  and  by 
his  voluntary  act  introduced  a  condition  of  things  which 
rendered  it  impossible  for  him  to  effect  the  object  of  his  mis- 
sion ;  and  since  the  race  over  whom  he  came  to  rule  was 
representatively  active  in  the  introduction  of  the  new  and 
superior  race;  and  since  the  enmity  between  them,  and  the 
31* 


366  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ambition  of  tlie  latter  and  the  pride  of  the  former  would 
forever  preclude  the  possibility  of  subordination  and  peace 
and  quiet  among  either  race  — therefore,  it  became  necessary 
for  the  second  Adam  to  come  into  the  world,  to  accomplish 
the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father,  and  to  establish  his  king- 
dom on  earth,  as  he  had  first  intended. 

Moreover,  because  the  old  red  race  has  well-nigh  passed 
oflT  the  stage  of  action  before  the  onward  march  of  the  rest- 
less, usurping  race  of  Adam  ;  since  these  "  are  children  of 
the  flesh,"  and  since  "  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God,  not  subject  to  the  law^  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be," 
therefore  they  must  be  adopted  and  be  made  the  children  of 
God  before  his  kingdom  could  come,  before  his  will  could  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 

The  divine  majesty  was  manifested  in  the  flesh.  He  was 
born  of  a  woman,  and  labored  and  suffered  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men.  He  died  in  obedience  to  the  law,  was  buried, 
and  in  the  power  of  God  arose  again  on  the  third  day.  He 
showed  himself  to  his  disciples,  proved  to  them  that  he  was 
not  a  spirit  merely,  in  the  resemblance  of  manhood,  but  that 
he  was  "  clothed  upon  "  with  the  identical  body  in  which 
they  had  known  him.  When  all  was  finished,  and  the  evi- 
dence of  his  death  and  the  resurrection  of  his  body  were 
fully  established,  then,  in  the  presence  of  about  five  hundred 
witnesses,  he  ascended  up  to  his  God  and  to  our  God,  and  a 
cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight. 

"What  must  have  been  the  anguish  and  disappointment  of 
the  disciples,  who  had  followed  him  in  all  his  travels,  and 
who  had  firmly  believed  he  was  the  promised  Messiah  who 
should  have  restored  the  throne  of  David  in  more  than  its 
primitive  glory,  when  they  saw  him  smitten,  stricken  of  God, 
and  aflflicted,  and  unresistingly  led  to  execution,  and  when 
they  saw  him  taken  from  the  cross,  dead,  and  buried  ? 

They  were  seized  with  amazement.     They  were  frightened 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  367 

from  their  faith  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane ;  for  though 
he  had  time  and  again  foretold  these  events,  yet  they  could 
not  believe  that  the  Son  of  God  could  suffer.  When  all  was 
finished,  when  they  saw  their  Master  evidently  dead,  they 
were  scattered,  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  over  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel.  They  wandered  about  without  purpose ;  but 
finding  no  comfort  for  the  loss  of  their  head,  no  palliative  for 
the  anguish,  the  mortification  of  their  misplaced  confidence, 
they  came  together  on  the  third  day  to  condole  with  each 
other  of  their  great  bereavement  and  their  unutterable  dis- 
appointment. 

They  said  to  one  another,  "  The  chief  priests  and  our  rulers 
have  delivered  him  to  be  condemned  to  death,  and  have 
crucified  him.  But  we  trusted  it  had  been  he  which  should 
have  redeemed  Israel ;  and,  besides  all  this,  to-day  is  the 
third  day  since  all  these  things  were  done."  "Then  Jesus, 
presenting  himself  to  them,  said  unto  them,  O  fools,  and 
slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets  have  spoken  ! 
Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  these  things,  and  to  enter 
into  his  glory  ?  " 

When  the  disciples  were  assured  of  the  fiict  that  he  had 
really  risen  from  the  dead,  "they  asked  of  him,  saying, 
Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to 
Israel  ?  And  he  said  unto  them,  It  is  not  for  you  to  know 
the  times  nor  the  seasons  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his 
own  power." 

It  is  apparent  that  not  only  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
looked  for  Messiah  to  come  in  the  character  of  a  mighty 
conqueror,  to  establish  in  great  pomp  the  regal  authority 
of  his  father  David,  but  even  the  chosen  apostles,  who  had 
followed  him  through  all  his  pilgrimage,  still  believed,  after 
his  death  and  resurrection,  that  his  mission  here  was  to  es- 
tablish then  a  universal  temporal  empire,  which  should  be 
as  permanent  as  the  everlasting  hills.     No  doubt  this  was 


368  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  kind  of  kingdom  of  which  they  understood  him  to  speak 
in  all  his  teachings  while  he  remained  with  them,  else  why 
should  they  have  contended  about  who  should  be  the  greatest 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  ?  else,  why  should  the  sons  of  Zebe- 
dee  have  requested  that  they  might  sit  on  his  right  hand 
and  on  his  left,  when  he  should  come  into  his  kingdom, 
or  a,scend  the  throne  of  his  father  David  ? 

There  is  a  large  class  of  prophecies  which  indicate  point- 
edly that  the  power  of  Christ  should  be  what  we  term  tem- 
poral power,  or  a  government  symbolized  by  the  reign  of 
David.  The  doctors  of  the  law  had  seized  upon  these,  and 
had  wholly  ignored  that  other  class  of  prophecies  which 
speak  of  it  only  as  a  spiritual  kingdom,  wherein  he  would 
rule  only  by  moral  suasion,  and  in  which  his  only  sceptre 
should  be  love. 

They  remembered  that  he  should  take  the  government 
upon  his  shoulder,  that  he  was  to  be  "the  Prince  of  Peace. 
Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no 
end,  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to 
order  it,  and  to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  with  peace 
from  henceforth  even  forever."  Nevertheless,  they  were  ob- 
livious to  the  fact  that  he  should  be  "despised  and  rejected 
of  men ;  a  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief;  that  he 
should  be  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  bruised  for  our  in- 
iquities ;  and  that  by  his  stripes  we  should  be  healed."  They 
forgot  the  prophecy  which  says,  "  He  was  taken  from  prison 
and  from  judgment,  and  who  shall  declai'e  his  generation? 
for  he  was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living."  Neither 
, did  they  remember  that  "he  should  make  his  grave  with 
the  wicked  and  with  the  rich  in  his  death." 

He  taught  his  disciples  from  the  first  that  it  was  necessary 
for  Christ  to  suffer  many  things,  and  to  be  crucified  by  the 
Jews;  that  his  mission  in  the  world  at  that  time  was  to  es- 
tablish his  spiritual  kingdom ;  that  is,  to  put  in  operation 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  369 

the  means  for  bringing  many  sons  unto  God,  and  thus  to 
prepare  the  way  for  finally  establishing  the  throne  of  David, 
or  the  universal  empire  of  the  second  Adam. 

Their  minds,  however,  were  not  fully  impressed  with  this 
view  of  the  subject  until  he  had  risen  from  the  dead,  and 
had  commissioned  them  to  "go  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
my  gospel  to  every  creature ;  and  he  that  believeth  and  is 
baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned."  After  that,  and  when  they  had  seen  him  received 
up  into  heaven,  they  perceived  the  import  of  the  prophecies 
which  spoke  of  "the  sufferings  of  Christ,"  and  lost  sight  of 
those  wdiich  speak  of  "the  glory  which  should  follow;"  and 
thus  the  broad  issue  between  the  Christians  and  the  Jews 
Avas  made  up,  and  has  continued  to  this  day. 

When  the  prophets  foretold  the  restoration  of  Israel  and 
the  throne  of  David,  the  Jews  would  not  understand  them 
to  mean  more  than  the  gathering  together  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  the  sons  of  Jacob,  and  the  re-establishment  of  the 
authority  of  the  sou  of  Jesse  over  them,  as  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Solomon  ;  no,  not  even  when  they  declared  that  God  had 
given  to  his  Christ  "the  heathen  for  an  inheritance,  and  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  a  possession." 

Though  after  his  resurrection  he  succeeded  in  impressing 
the  minds  of  the  apostles  with  the  truth  that  they  were  to 
preach  repentance,  faith,  and  baptism,  the  forgiveness  of 
sins,  regeneration,  and  adoption  into  the  family  of  God  ; 
yet  they  believed  that  they  were  sent  but  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel ;  for  it  was  only  after  a  vision  and  an 
express  command  from  heaven  that  Peter  could  be  induced 
to  go  into  the  house  of  that  devout  man  Cornelius,  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  him  and  his,  because  he  was  not  of  the 
circumcision.  When  the  vessel  was  let  down  from  heaven 
filled  with  all  manner  of  four-footed  beasts  and  creeping 
things,  and  the  language  of  the  vision  was  "Arise,  Peter, 


370  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

kill  and  eat,"  the  reply  of  the  chief  of  the  apostles  was, 
"not  so,  Lord,  for  I  have  never  eaten  anything  that  is  com- 
mon or  unclean." 

The  broad  extent  of  the  commission,  "Go  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  my  gospel  to  every  creature,"  was  not 
thoroughly  comprehended  by  the  apostles  even  after  all 
this.  Not  until  after  the  subject  was  grasped  by  the  expan- 
sive intellect  of  the  great  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  who  had 
been  brought  up  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  and  was  thoroughly 
taught  in  the  law  and  the  proj^hets,  was  it  clearly  understood 
by  the  twelve  witnesses  themselves,  that  the  middle  wall  of 
partition  was  utterly  broken  down  and  removed ;  and  that 
henceforth  there  should  be  no  difference  between  the  Jew 
and  the  Gentile,  the  bond  and  the  free ;  but  that  all  men 
everywhere  were  now  called  upon  to  repent  and  to  be  bap- 
tized for  the  remission  of  their  sins ;  and  that  it  was  just  as 
necessary  for  the  Jew  as  for  the  barbarian  to  be  regenerated 
and  adopted  into  the  family  of  God. 

No  doubt  the  apostles,  especially  Paul,  understood  that 
after  the  Adamic  race  had  been  made  the  children  of  God 
by  adoption,  and  a  people  had  thus  been  prepared  for  the 
establishment  of  a  theocracy,  then  Christ  would  come  the 
second  time,  with  power  and  might,  to  establish  the  throne 
of  his  father,  David,  and  to  govern  the  world  as  God  gov- 
erns the  heavens.  The  learned  apostle  on  one  occasion  was 
caught  up  to  the  third  heavens  and  saw  unutterable  things ; 
things  which  it  was  unlawful  for  him  to  make  known  on 
account  of  the  ignorance  of  men. 

Had  Paul  revealed  to  us  what  he  saw  at  the  time  re- 
ferred to,  we  suppose  we  should  not  now  be  under  the  neces- 
sity of  making  an  argument  to  prove  that  the  class  of 
prophecies  concerning  Messiah,  which  are  believed  by  the 
Jews,  are  as  true  as  those  believed  by  the  Christians  ;  but  per- 
haps it  is  just  as  necessary  for  our  good  that  the  veil  should 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  371 

have  been  upon  our  heart,  as  that  it  should  have  been  upon 
tliat  of  the  Jew. 

Had  the  Christian  world  been  all  the  while  confidently 
looking  forward  to  the  establishment  of  the  temporal  power 
of  their  Master,  "  the  unlearned  and  the  unstable  would 
have  wrested"  this  truth  "to  their  own  destruction."  How 
could  they  have  been  instructed  in  the  doctrine  of  regene- 
ration, of  humility,  of  faith  in  the  atonement,  of  repentance 
and  right  living,  had  their  minds  been  always  fixed  on  the 
grandeur  and  magnificence  of  the  universal  empire,  which 
should  be  established  by  their  once  despised  but  now  risen 
and  glorified  Lord  ?  Nevertheless^  if  we  will  look  at  the 
subject  in  the  light  of  reason  and  unprejudiced  construction, 
we  shall  see  that  the  Scriptures  which  describe  the  tem- 
poral authority  of  Messiah,  are  as  pointed  and  as  clear  as 
those  which  refer  to  his  spiritual  kingdom. 

The  Christian  thinks  it  worse  than  Boetian  stupidity 
in  the  Jew  not  to  perceive  that  their  own  projohets  have 
represented  that  Christ  should  come  in  the  flesh  and  suffer 
meekness,  to  teach  us  humility ;  that  he  should  come,  as  a 
prophet  and  priest,  to  secure  the  regeneration  of  the  chil- 
dren of  the  flesh,  to  establish  his  kingdom  in  their  hearts 
and  make  them  spiritual,  that  they  might  receive  the  power 
to  be  called  the  sons  of  God. 

The  Jew  considers  it  a  strange  delusion  in  the  Christian 
to  believe  that  He  who  should  be  called  Wonderful,  Coun- 
sellor, the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  of  the  increase  of  whose  government  there  should 
be  no  end,  should  ever  be  stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and 
forsaken ;  that  He  should  be  crucified  in  the  company  of 
thieves  and  buried  as  any  other  mortal  man. 

The  Christian  looks  upon  the  Jews  as  being  absurdly 
bigoted,  self-conceited,  and  wilfully  blind  to  the  truth.  He 
feels  absolutely  certain  that  "  the  veil  is  upon  their  heart, 


372  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

even  unto  this  day,  when  Moses"  and  their  own  prophets 
are  "  read ; "  and  he  believes  that  since  they  had  the  oracles 
of  God  committed  to  them,  and  yet  rejected  and  murdered 
Him  who  was  sent  of  heaven  to  sit  upon  the  throne  of 
David,  therefore  they  are  justly  given  over  to  hardness  of 
heart,  "  to  believe  a  lie,  that  they  may  be  damned."  Hence 
it  has  come  to  be  orthodox  Christianity  to  despise  the  Jew 
as  a  reprobate,  and  to  hate  him  for  his  thrift ;  but  we  forget 
that  He  in  whom  we  trust  said  to  the  Canaanitish  woman, 
"I  am  sent  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel ;  is  it 
meet  to  take  the  bread  of  the  children  and  give  it  to 
dogs  ?" 

The  Jew  considers  the  Christian  to  be  contemptibly  su- 
perstitious, inasmuch  as  they  worship  as  God  a  man  who 
was  executed  as  a  felon  near  two  thousand  years  ago.  He 
deems  them  uupardonably  presumptuous,  for  that  they  take 
upon  themselves  to  understand  Moses  and  the  Hebrew  pro- 
phets better  than  he  who  has  Abraham  to  his  father ;  that 
they,  being  Gentiles,  and  therefore  strangers  and  aliens  from 
the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  should  thrust  themselves  into 
the  place  of  the  lawyer  and  the  doctor,  and  assume  the 
office  of  expounders  of  the  laws  of  his  fathers  to  him  who 
is  native  and  "  to  the  manner  born."  Thus,  it  is  not 
strange  that  unmitigated  hate  has  existed  between  the  Jew 
and  the  Christian  for  near  two  thousand  years,  without  the  . 
most  remote  prospect  of  a  reconciliation  under  the  present 
dispensation. 

It  certainly  is  wrong  for  the  Jews  to  refuse  to  have  the 
man  Christ  Jesus  to  reign  over  them.  It  was  wrong  for 
them  not  to  receive  him  when  he  first  made  his  advent  into 
the  world.  Oh,  how  fearfully  wrong  to  take  him,  who  had 
done  no  evil,  from  prison  and  from  judgment  and  to  deliver 
him  into  the  hands  of  the  executioner,  and  that  too  in  the 
very  face  of  the  most  graphic  description  of  the  scenes  in 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  373 

Mliich  they  were  actors  by  their  prophets !  However,  it 
was  thus  necessary  for  Christ  to  suffer,  and  this  offence  must 
needs  have  come.  But  woe  unto  those  by  whom  it  came  ;  it 
had  been  better  for  them  that  a  millstone  had  been  tied 
about  their  necks  and  they  had  been  drowned  in  the  midst 
of  the  sea,  and  far  better  that  they  had  never  been  born. 

Had  it  not  been  thus ;  had  Christ,  who  was  a  Jew  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  been  universally  received  by  the  Jews,  then 
the  Gentiles  might  have  excused  themselves  by  saying  that 
this  was  a  Jewish  religion,  and  was  not  therefore  of  any 
binding  force  upon  them.  Now,  however,  since  he  was  re- 
jected by  the  Jews,  to  whom  he  came,  the  Gentiles  devoutly 
received  him,  and  claim  the  Christian  religion  as  their  own 
system. 

Knowing  that  Christ  has  come  into  the  world,  and  has 
died  that  we  might  live ;  that  he  ascended  up  to  his  God 
and  to  our  God,  to  advocate  the  merits  of  his  blood  for  the 
remission  of  our  sins ;  that  through  him  the  children  of  the 
flesh,  or  the  Adams,  may  be  made  the  children  of  God  by 
adoption,  they  believe  that  his  offices  have  all  been  filled, 
and  that  although  he  was  very  God  and  very  man,  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  us  into  covenant  relations  with  God, 
henceforth  he  is  but  God  with  us. 

The  Jews  are  still  looking  for  the  wonderful  character 
combining  the  manhood  with  the  attributes  of  the  gotihead 
to  come  into  the  world ;  for  they  know  that  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth has  not  ascended,  or  occupied  the  throne  of  his  father 
David ;  which  must  be  accomplished,  or,  as  they  believe, 
Moses  and  the  prophets  were  false  witnesses  of  the  glory 
and  grandeur  of  the  reign  of  Messiah. 

It  will  not  do  to  say  that  the  prophets  described  the  celestial 
authority,  because  there  he  is  God,  and  his  kingdom  is  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting ;  and  it  is  a  great  confusion  of 
ideas  to  make  Israel  to  mean  heaven,  and  the  throne  of  David 


874  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

to  signify  the  high  empyrean  of  the  eternal  Father.  There- 
fore the  construction  placed  upon  these  prophecies  by  the 
Jews  is  correct,  or  their  true  meaning  has  not  yet  been  ap- 
prehended. 

Jesus  Christ  was  despised  and  rejected  of  men ;  he  was  a 
man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with  grief;  and  he  was  so  poor 
that  he  not  only  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head,  but  was  re- 
duced to  the  necessity  of  performing  a  miracle  in  order  to 
pay  his  tribute  to  Caesar.  He  was  a  prisoner  at  the  bar  of 
Pontius  Pilate,  and  from  thence  he  was  led  forth  and  exe- 
cuted as  a  common  malefactor.  How  does  this  comport  with 
the  exalted  majesty  of  him  who  should  "come  in  power  and 
great  glory,"  and  should  occupy  the  throne  of  David  until 
all  powers  and  principalities  were  put  under  him  ? 

We  conclude  that,  though  the  Jews  were  wrong  in  not 
understanding  the  prophecies  which  foretell  that  Christ  must 
first  come  in  humility  and  weakness,  in  order  to  secure  the 
means  for  the  adoption  of  the  abnormal  race  of  the  Adams, 
yet  that  it  is  equally  wrong  in  the  Christian  to  lose  sight  of 
those  prophecies  which  portray,  in  glowing  colors,  the  tem- 
poral power  of  Christ,  which  certainly  have  not  yet  been 
fulfilled,  nor  is  it  possible  that  they  should  be  unless  he  shall 
come  again  iuto^the  world;  and,  it  maybe,  that  this  mistake 
of  Christians  may  prove  still  more  fatal  to  them  than  the 
"blind  unbelief  of  the  Jews  did  to  that  devoted  people. 

The  Jews  are  now  confidently  looking  for  the  advent  of 
Messiah ;  but  the  Christians  believe  that  he  has  already  come 
and  fulfilled  all  his  mission  here,  and  that  henceforth  he  sits 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  majesty  of  the  heavens  as  God 
ruling  in  the  affairs  of  men. 

If  the  Christian  faith  be  correct,  what  becomes  of  the 
prophecies  already  mentioned,  and  many  others  to  Avhich  we 
may  hereafter  refer?  That  God  has  created  and  sustains 
all  things ;  that  he  is  a  jealous  God,  and  rules  in  the  heavens; 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  375 

that  he  is  justly  entitled  to  the  homage  of  every  creature  in 
heaven  and  in  earth,  are  facts  made  known  to  us  by  Moses 
and  the  prophets  in  plain  language;  then  is  it  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  they  would  teach  us  the  same  truths  by  repre- 
senting heaven  as  Israel,  and  the  eternal  throne  of  God  as 
the  throne  of  David? 

We  ax*e  ready  to  admit  that  heavenly  things  are  compared 
to  earthly  things,  when  it  is  necessary  to  enable  us  to  com- 
prehend the  heavenly;  but  inasmuch  as  the  idea  is  universal 
that  God  rules  in  the  heavens,  and  inasmuch  as  the  object 
of  Moses  and  the  prophets  was  to  impress  upon  us  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  true  God,  to  teach  us  of  his  attributes  and  how 
we  might  worship  him  aright,  is  it  at  all  reasonable  to  sup- 
pose that  Isaiah  and  the  later  prophets  would  have  taught 
us  the  same  truths  by  the  figure  of  a  little  kingdom  on  earth 
and  the  throne  of  a  man  ? 

We  may  be  told  that  the  prophecies  here  alluded  to  are 
intended  to  show  us  how  intimately  the  godhead  and  the 
manhood  are  united  in  the  person  of  Christ ;  but  if  this  be 
the  only  view  which  we  are  to  take  of  the  subject,  we  are 
again  led  into  a  hopeless  confusion  of  ideas. 

Was  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God  for  the  salvation 
of  the  heavens?  or  was  it  in  order  that  this  world  might  be 
redeemed  from  the  curse  of  the  law?  Has  the  world  not 
only  been  placed  in  as  good,  but  in  a  better  condition  by 
the  second  Adam,  than  it  was  in  before  the  transgression  of 
the  first  Adam?  And  is  there  no  further  necessity  for  the 
God-man  to  intercede  for  us  with  the  Father? 

If  all  the  ofiices  of  Christ,  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  have 
been  filled  by  him,  there  can  be  no  further  necessity  for  his 
dual  character,  and  we  should  now  respect  him  merely  as 
man,  or  we  should  adore  him  only  as  God.  If  all  who  died 
in  Adam  have  been  already  made  alive  in  Christ;  if  the  spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  "Abba,  Father,"  has  been  re- 


376  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ceived  into  the  heart  of  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam ; 
if  the  kingdom  has  been  restored  to  Israel,  and  if  the  son 
of  David  has  been  placed  upon  his  throne;  if  the  world  has 
been  restored  to  the  condition  of  bliss  in  which  it  was  before 
the  fall  of  Adam  ;  if  all  these  things  have  been  accomplished, 
then  has  Christ  completed  the  work  assigned  him,  and 
"then,"  says  Paul,  "cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have 
delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father."  But 
we  do  know  that  these  things  have  not  been  done;  wherefore 
we  must  still  look  for  the  man  Christ  Jesus  to  come  among 
us,  to  establish  the  throne  of  David  forever,  and  to  bring 
into  our  miserable  world  more  than  the  blessedness  of  the 
Adamic  ages. 

The  unbelieving  Jew,  whom  we  consider  accursed  of  God, 
believes  all  of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  in  regard  to  the 
temporal  or  earthly  glory  of  Messiah ;  and  from  the  rivers 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth  this  peculiar  people  are  anxiously 
looking  for  the  Prince  of  peace  to  come  and  restore  the 
kingdom  of  Israel,  and  to  establish  the  throne  of  David 
forever. 

The  Christian,  however,  who  believes  that  Jesus  was  the 
Christ, — thathe  has  come  into  the  world,  has  suffered  the  just 
for  the  unjust,  to  secure  the  adoption  into  the  household  of 
God  both  of  the  Jew  and  of  the  Gentile,  —  not  only  ignores 
those  prophecies,  but  utterly  refuses  credence  to  the  emphatic 
declarations  of  him  whom  they  call  Lord,  and  of  the  wit- 
nesses whom  he  chose  out  of  the  world  to  bear  record  con- 
cerning him. 

"And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things,  while  they,"  the 
five  hundred  witnesses,  "beheld,  he  was  taken  up;  and  a 
cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight.  And  while  they 
looked  steadfastly  towards  heaven  as  he  went  up,  behold, 
two  men  stood  by  them  in  white  apparel ;  which  also  said, 
Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ? 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  377 

this  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven, 
shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into 
heaven." 

After  discoursing  of  the  scenes  which  should  transpire  in 
the  last  days,  Christ  himself  says  (Mark)  :  "And  then  shall 
they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds,  with  great 
power  and  glory."  He  says  the  same  in  Luke  ;  and  in  John 
he  says :  "And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will 
come  again  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that  where  I  am, 
there  ye  may  be  also."  In  Matthew  he  says  :  "  And  then 
shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory." 

If  these,  and  many  other  New  Testament  Scriptures,  were 
taken  in  connection  with  the  writings  of  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  where  they  speak  of  Messiah  coming  as  a  prince 
and  a  ruler,  then  might  the  Christian  as  well  as  the  Jew  be 
now  looking  for  the  advent  of  Immanuel.  Therefore,  "  what 
I  say  unto  one,  I  say  unto  all.  Watch,  for  in  a  day  and  an 
hour  when  you  do  not  expect,  the  Son  of  man  will  come." 
The  Christian,  however,  does  not  look  forward  to  a  second 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  but  only  that  "  Christ  shall  come 
as  God,  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness." 

Before  fixing  down  irrevocably  on  this  conclusion,  does  it 
not  become  us,  who  are  not  of  the  circumcision,  to  have  suf- 
ficient regard  to  the  opinions  of  the  doctors  of  the  law  —  who 
are  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  heirs  of  the  covenant  —  to 
give  the  subject  of  the  temporal  power  of  Christ  a  thorough 
investigation  in  the  light  of  reason  ?  If  the  Jewish  rabbi 
of  all  ages  and  every  clime,  have  looked,  and  still  look  for 
Messiah  to  establish  the  throne  of  David,  which  is  a  tem- 
poral authority,  ought  we  to  treat  the  subject  lightly? 

If  the  Jews  made  a  fatal  mistake  in  ignoring  the  prophe- 
cies referring  to  the  spiritual  kingdom  and  first  advent  of 
Christ — notwithstanding  the  fact  that  they  were  the  children 
32* 


378  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

of  promise,  to  ^vliom  -was  committed  the  oracles  of  God — ■ 
ought  we  not,  who  are  aliens  and  strangers  from  the  com- 
monwealth of  Israel,  to  be  very  cautious  how  we  heartily 
and  presumptuously  reject  the  stronger,  plainer,  more 
pointed  prophecies  in  regard  to  his  temporal  kingdom,  in 
which  all  Israel  believes,  lest  haply,  we  who  have  been  made 
the  favored  recipients  of  the  later  dispensation,  be  found 
fighting  against  Christ  in  the  day  in  which  he  shall  "  come 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory "  ?  Is 
it  not  possible  that  such  an  attitude  of  unbelief  might  prove 
more  fatal  to  us  than  that  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  did 
to  them  —  as  fatal  as  that  of  the  antediluvians  in  the  preach- 
ing of  Noah  did  to  them. 

Jesus  himself  has  said,  "  I  came  not  to  destroy,  but  to 
fulfil  the  law.  Heaven  and  earth  may  pass  away,  but  not 
one  jot  nor  one  tittle  shall  pass  from  the  law  until  all  be 
fulfilled." 

Some  one  says  the  New  Testament  Scriptures  above  allude 
not  to  a  second  coming  of  Christ  in  his  dual  character,  and 
that  the  judgment  which  he  will  then  dispense  will  be  onlv 
in  the  character  of  God,  the  eternal  majesty.  We  have 
already  shown  that  if  this  view  were  correct,  then  those 
prophecies  which  refer  to  his  temporal  power  and  glorv,  to 
fulfil  which,  as  well  as  others,  he  assumed  our  sinful  nature, 
have  utterly  failed. 

Again :  what  does  John  mean  in  the  apocalyptic  vision, 
when,  after  stating  that  Satan  should  be  bound  and  cast  into 
the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  up  and  sealed,  that  he  might 
deceive  the  nations  no  more  until  a  thousand  years  were  ful- 
filled, he  says:  "And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon 
them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them;  and  I  saw  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped 
the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received  his  mark 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  Otd 

upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands  ;  and  they  lived  and 
reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years  ?  " 

And  again  he  says,  "  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part 
in  the  first  resurrection ;  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no 
power,  but  they  shall  he  priests  of  God  and  of  his  Christ,  and 
reign  with  him  a  thousand  years."  When  "  the  Lion  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David,"  had  prevailed,  the  spirits 
of  the  redeemed  "  sung  a  new  song,  saying.  Thou  art  worthy 
to  take  the  book  and  open  the  seals  thereof;  for  thou  wast 
slain  and  hast  redeemed  us  by  thy  blood  out  of  every  kin- 
dred, and  nation,  and  tongue,  and  people ;  and  made  us 
kings  and  priests  ;  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth."  Paul 
says,  "  If  we  have  received  the  spirit  of  adoption,  then  the 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God  ;  and  if  children,  then  heirs,  heirs  of  God 
and  joint  heirs  with  Christ."  Hence  he  concludes  that, 
although  "  it  does  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be,  yet 
when  he  comes  in  his  kingdom  we  shall  be  like  unto  him  ; " 
for  he  has  secured  our  adoption  into  the  family  of  God,  and 
he  is  our  elder  brother. 

From  all  this,  and  very  many  other  passages  in  the  New 
Testament,  it  seems  equally  as  clear  that  the  Christian 
should  expect  Christ  to  come  the  second  time  in  power  to 
establish  his  temporal  kingdom,  as  that  the  Jew  should 
confidently  look  for  a  similar  glorious  advent  of  Messiah, 
from  the  declarations  of  the  prophets.  The  prophecies  are 
just  as  vital,  and  should  have  as  much  binding  force  upon 
the  Christian  as  upon  the  Jew ;  and  the  old  prophecies  con- 
cerning the  temporal  kingdom  of  Messiah,  and  the  New  Testa- 
ment Scriptures  which  speak  of  his  coming  the  second  time 
in  power  and  great  glory,  must  refer  to  the  same  grand  consum- 
mation; wherefore  the  Christian  has  cumulative  evidence  to 
the  effect  that  Christ  will  come  the  second  time,  and  that  his 
mission  then  will  be  to  establish  the  throne  of  David  forever. 


/ 

380  THE    BIELE    TEUE. 

The  Jews  reject  Jesus  as  the  Christ  because  they  will  not 
understand  the  prophecies  in  regard  to  the  humiliation  of 
the  first  coming  of  Messiah ;  yet  they  look,  without  doubt, 
for  the  Christ  to  come  speedily,  for  the  purpose  of  assuming 
the  royal  prerogatives  of  a  mighty  monarch,  a  character 
in  which  also  he  was  certainly  expected  by  Moses  and  the 
prophets. 

The  Christians  think  exceedingly  strange  that  the  Jews 
should  not  understand  the  prophecies  which  show  how  ab- 
solutely necessary  it  was  for  Christ  to  come  into  the  world, 
and  be  despised  and  rejected  of  men,  to  suffer  and  satisfy 
all  the  requirements  of  the  law,  to  the  end  that  we  might 
receive  the  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  "Abba, 
Father."  Yet  Christian  ministers  may  be  found  who  ridi- 
cule the  idea  of  a  second  advent,  who  treat  with  scorn  and 
contempt  the  proposition  that  Christ  must  come  again  for 
the  fulfilment  of  unaccomplished  prophecies  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  for  the  verification  of  the  declarations  of 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  of  himself,  and  of  his  chosen 
apostles. 

Faith  is  made  the  condition  of  salvation.  "  He  that  be- 
lieveth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned."  Then  the  Christian,  it  would  seem, 
should  be  the  heir  of  the  kingdom ;  but  is  he  really  so  ? 
He  says  that  he  believes  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  of  God  ; 
and  in  this  faith  he  has  been  baptized.  Nevertheless,  he 
does  not  believe  him  when  he  declares  that  he  will  again 
come  into  the  world  as  a  judge  and  a  ruler.  Does  he  then 
honor  him  whom  he  calls  Lord  ?  Can  a  man  believe  him 
to  be  the  Son  of  God,  and  yet  discredit  the  declarations 
which  he  made?  ' 

Christ  is  either  false  or  true.  If  true,  he  must  be  so  in 
all  things.  He  cannot  be  partly  false  and  partly  true. 
Neither  can  any  one  partly  believe  in   Christ  and  partly 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  381 

disbelieve  him.  "He  tliat  believeth  and  is  baptized  sliall 
be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned." 

When  "  Christ  shall  come  the  second  time  without  sin 
nnto  salvation  ;"  when  he  shall  come,  not  in  humility,  but 
"  in  power  and  great  glory  ; "  when  "  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements 
shall  melt  with  fervent  heat ; "  and  when  the  new  heavens 
and  the  new  earth  shall  be  created,  and  the  throne  of  David 
shall  be  established  forever,  the  faith  of  the  Jew  places  him 
in  a  situation  to  receive  Immanuel  heartily,  and  to  say  fer- 
vently, "  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David ;  blessed  is  he  that 
cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

But  is  the  more  highly  favored  Christian,  who  does  not 
expect  Christ  to  establish  a  temporal  kingdom  in  the  world, 
prepared  so  to  receive  him  when  he  comes  as  shall  become 
the  children  of  the  kingdom  ?  "  What  I  say  unto  one,  I 
say  unto  all,  Watch,  for  in  a  day  and  an  hour  when  you  do 
not  expect,  the  Son  of  Man  will  come." 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  First  and  Second  Advent,  Continued  —  The  Pro- 
phecies IN  Relation  to  the  First  have  been  Ful- 
filled —  Who  will  be  Christ's  Subjects  in  His  Reign 
OF  Power?  —  How  can  this  Earth  be  Made  the  Abode 
OF  Peace?  —  "But  the  Day  of  the  Lord  shall  Come 
as  a  Thief  in  the  Night  "  —  The  New  Jerusalem. 

FROM  what  has  been  said  in  the  last  chapter,  it  is  hoped 
that  the  patient  student,  if  not  the  ordinary  reader,  will 
perceive  both  from  Old  and  Xew  Testament  Scriptures  that 
the  Son  of  man  must  come  again  into  the  world  to  fulfil 


382  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

the  prophecies,  and  to  carry  out  the  original  designs  of 
Omnipotence  in  regard  to  the  government  of  the  world. 
When  he  shall  "descend  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of 
the  archangel  and  with  the  trump  of  God,  the  dead  in  Christ 
shall  rise  first,  and  we  who  remain  shall  be  changed  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,"  and  be  caught  up  to  meet  him  in  the 
air,  where  we  shall  remain  with  him  while  the  work  of  the 
new  creation  is  being  accomplished. 

Then  the  temporal  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  will  be  estab- 
lished "in  power  and  great  glory,"  in  which  shall  dwell 
righteousness  and  true  holiness ;  and  all  that  was  lost  in 
Adam  shall  be  fully  recovered  in  Christ.  As  Adam  reigned 
in  the  world  prior  to  the  fall,  so  must  Christ  reign  after  the 
restoration.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  will  be  answered  the 
prayer,  "  Thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as 
it  is  in  heaven."  Then  "the  sword  shall  be  beaten  into  the 
ploughshare,  and  the  spear  into  the  pruning-hook,  and  the 
nations  shall  learn  war  no  more."  Then  shall  the  "  Princ? 
of  peace  "  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  father  David,  and  reign 
in  the  power  of  God  a  thousand  years. 

Who  will  be  his  subjects?  and  how  can  this  earth  he 
made  the  abode  of  peace  and  happiness,  so  that  "nothing 
shall  hurt  in  all  the  holy  mountain,"  and  bounteous  plenty 
and  undisturbed  contentment  pervade  the  universal  empire 
of  the  world  ?  The  first  of  these  questions  is  plainly  and 
fully  answered  in  many  jjassages  of  the  New  Testament. 

When  Christ  comes,  he  will  be  attended  by  the  saints 
W'ho  have  been  murdered  for  the  witness  of  Jesus ;  by  the 
hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  of  Israel ;  and  by  an  in- 
numerable company  of  those  who  have  washed  their  robes 
and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb ;  who  have 
come  up  through  great  tribulation  from  every  kindred,  na- 
tion, and  tongue.  His  retinue  shall  be  composed  of  all  the 
righteous  of  the  race  of  Adam  who  have  fallen  victims  to 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  383 

tlie  effects  of  sin,  but  shall  be  then  resurrected  by  the  power 
of  God ;  and  those  who  remain,  being  suddenly  changed, 
shall  be  added  to  the  mighty  concourse  of  the  subject-fol- 
lowers of  the  great  king. 

Instead  of  Adam  reigning  in  Paradise,  surrounded  by  the 
multiplying,  reproducing,  and  therefore  dying  servants  whom 
he  had  chosen  from  the  tribes  of  his  subjects,  the  old  red 
race ;  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  universal 
majesty,  highly  exalted  in  the  city  of  the  New  Jerusalem  ; 
and  shall  govern  the  world  in  power  and  great  glory,  while 
his  high  empyrean  is  surrounded  by  his  happy  servitors, 
the  saints  of  all  ages  who  have  been  regenerated  and  adopted 
from  the  family  of  the  Adams'  into  the  household  of  God ; 
whose  mortal  bodies  having  passed  through  the  mystic  change 
have  been  resurrected  to  immortality. 

How  superlatively  beatific  must  be  that  kingdom  whose 
capital  city  shall  be  most  magnificent  in  structure;  and 
within  whose  jasper  walls  sickness,  sorrow,  pain,  and  death 
can  never  enter ;  and  where  unsatisfied  desire  can  never  be 
known.  The  balm  of  Gilead  will  be  there,  and  the  great 
Physician — who,  when  in  the  world  establishing  his  spiritual 
kingdom,  though  poor  and  despised,  gave  sight  to  the  blind ; 
opened  the  deaf  ear ;  gave  speech  to  the  dumb ;  healed  the 
halt,  the  maimed,  and  all  manner  of  diseases  among  the  peo- 
ple; aye,  restored  the  dying  and  the  dead  to  life  and  health, 
and  even  called  Lazarus  from  his  grave  —  will  be  there. 

He  will  be  as  merciful,  as  kind,  as  powerful,  when  he 
comes  in  his  kingdom,  as  he  was  in  the  days  of  his  humility; 
then  disease,  and  pain,  and  death  cannot  exist  among  the 
servitors  around  his  throne,  the  inhabiters  of  the  holy  city ; 
and,  no  doubt,  if  any  mortal  thing  could  pass  the  shining 
gates  and  enter  the  golden  paved  streets  within  the  burn- 
ished walls  of  that  place  of  sublime  beatitude,  such  mortal 
would  immediately  become  immortal,  for  death  can  never 


384  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

gain  admittance  into  that  stronghold  of  the  King  of 
Life. 

God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living;  and  the 
mission  of  his  Son  is  to  save  the  dying  and  restore  the  dead 
to  life;  to  accomplish  which,  "He  once  tasted  death  for 
every  man,"  wherefore  death  can  no  more  come  near  him. 
Death,  however,  still  riots  in  the  world,  and  will  still  dispute 
the  sway  of  the  King  of  Life,  even  after  he  has  sat  down 
on  the  throne  of  David  in  the  beloved  city. 

"For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under 
his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  Death. 
For  he  (the  Father)  hath  put  all  things  under  his  (the 
Son's)  feet.  But  when  he  (the  Father)  saith  all  things  are 
put  under  him  (the  Son),  it  is  manifest  that  he  (Death)  is 
excepted,  which  did  put  all  things  under  him  (Death).  And 
when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  unto  him  (the  Son),  then 
shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him  (the  Father) 
that  put  all  things  under  him  (the  Son),  that  God  may  be 
all  in  all." 

"For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order;  Christ  the 
first  fruits,  afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. 
Then  cometh  the  end  when  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the 
kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father ;  when  he  (Christ)  shall 
have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority,  and  power." 
Where  is  the  scene  to  which  reference  is  hex-e  made  ?  Is  it 
in  the  heavens  or  in  the  earth  ? 

It  must  be  evident  to  every  one  that  the  earth,  and  the 
earth  alone,  is  meant ;  for  the  declaration,  that  "  as  in  Adam 
all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive,"  renders 
the  meaning  of  the  apostle  indisputable.  There  can  by  no 
possibility  be  any  connection  between  the  transgression  of 
Adam  and  the  death  of  the  inhabiters  of  other  spheres. 
Adam  was  a  finite  being,  and  his  authority,  though  embrac- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  885 

ing  the  entire  earth,  coukl  not  extend  beyond  its  confines, 
nor  his  conduct  affect  the  condition  of  beings  in  other 
worlds. 

The  angels  died  not  in  Adam,  wherefore  they  are  not 
made  alive  in  Christ ;  hence  the  scene  described  by  Paul  in 
the  above  quotations  is  in  the  earth,  and  cannot,  by  any  ra- 
tional implication,  extend  beyond  the  earth.  There  is  no 
death  in  heaven ;  there  is  no  enemy  there ;  neither  can  all 
things  there  be  subdued  under  him  ;  for  there  he  is  the  word 
of  God,  by  whom  all  things  were  created,  and  his  authority 
is  from  eternity  to  eternity.  Hence,  as  before,  the  scene  de- 
scribed above  is  not  heaven,  but  the  earth ;  the  things 
spoken  of  are  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  authority,  and  power, 
and  rule  which  Christ  shall  put  down,  are  evidently  of  the 
earth. 

To  spiritualize  the  above  language,  as  in  the  manner  of 
some,  that  is,  to  give  it  application  only  to  the  spiritual 
kingdom  of  Christ,  would  render  it  a  meaningless  jargon  of 
about  equal  value  with  "  a  sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling 
cymbal ;  "  therefore  we  conclude  that  the  apostle,  in  the  spirit 
of  prophetic  vision,  mounted  far  beyond  the  temporal  suffer- 
ings of  Christ  and  of  his  members  to  the  glory  which  should 
follow  in  the  establishment  of  his  earthly  empire.  On  and 
still  on  the  prophetic  ken  extended,  to  the  close  of  that 
grand  cycle  of  ages  denominated  by  the  old  prophets, 
"  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,"  and  the  highly  favored 
apostle  saw  when  the  last  great  enemy,  Death,  was  subdued 
under  the  mighty  king,  whom  he  then  beheld  delivering  the 
temporal  authority  of  the  world  to  the  Father,  since  its  gov- 
ernment had  never  been  entirely  assimilated  to  the  hier- 
archy of  the  heavens,  "  that  God  may  be  all  in  all." 

"  But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the 
night ;  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a 
great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat ; 
S3 


386  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  earth  also  and  the  \vorks  that  are  therein  shall  be  burned 
up."  In  this,  and  other  parallel  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  is 
described  the  grandest,  the  most  sublime  of  all  the  revolu- 
tions in  nature,  so  vast,  so  mighty,  so  sublime  in  itself,  so 
magnificent,  so  glorious  in  its  result  that  inspiration  speaks 
of  it  as  a  new  creation. 

As  no  effect  is  produced  without  the  use  of  adequate 
means ;  as  physical  causes  alone  accomplish  physical  ends ; 
and  as  the  result  here  described  is  powerfully  physical,  there- 
fore its  cause  must  be  adequate  and  physical ;  and  the  char- 
acter of  this  work  will  not  permit  us  to  slur  it  over  without 
investigation,  in  the  easy,  unphilosophical,  not  to  say  stupid 
way  of  calling  it  one  of  "  the  hidden  mysteries." 

It  may  be  as  well,  however,  to  notice  the  fact  that  many 
persons  make  the  last  quoted  passages  refer  to  the  final 
scene  in  the  world's  history — the  last  grand  act  in  the  event- 
ful drama  of  human  affliirs  and  of  earthly  interest.  A  little 
thought,  it  would  seem,  ought  to  dispel  this  error.  Refer- 
ence is  evidently  made  to  the  closing  up  of  the  present  order 
of  things,  of  unsatisfied  desires  and  physical  suffering  ;  but 
it  refers  also  to  the  ushering  in  of  a  grand  epoch  of  peace, 
of  quiet,  of  happy  conditions  of  the  Divine  government,  in 
which  the  will  of  God  shall  "be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done 
in  heaven,"  as  we  hope  to  make  fully  appear  before  we  have 
done. 

In  the  former  pages  of  this  work  we  have  attempted  to 
show  that  since  Adam  was  a  physical  as  well  as  a  spiritual 
being  —  that  inasmuch  as  he  held  in  his  hands  the  physical 
and  spiritual  control  of  the  world  —  therefore  when  he  fell, 
it  was  by  sinning  against  the  physical  and  spiritual  laws ; 
and  hence  that  both  his  spiritual  and  physical  authority 
were  delivered  to  the  adverse  spirit,  who  had  prevailed 
against  him,  and  who  is  called  the  "  prince  of  the  power  of 
the  air  and  the  prince  of  this  world." 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  387 

If  the  physical  laws,  as  well  as  the  spiritual  condition  of 
the  world  were  perverted  by  the  fall  of  Adam,  then  the 
physical  condition  of  happiness  in  the  world  as  well  as  spir- 
itual redemption,  must  be  recovered  by  Christ,  else  the  sure 
word  of  prophecy  will  fail,  else  the  Scriptures  cannot  be  ful- 
filled, and  the  holy  men  who  were  inspired  to  write  them 
will  be  found  false  witnesses  of  God.  Since  these  things 
must  be  so,  let  us  inquire  by  what  means  the  earth  may  be 
restored  to  a  better  condition  even  than  that  in  which  it 
existed  prior  to  the  fall. 

To  accomplish  this  glorious  result  has  been  the  work  of 
God  ever  since  the  fearful  fall  of  Adam,  which  slowly,  ac- 
cording to  human  estimation,  yet  surely  tends  to  final  and 
triumphant  success.  To  redeem  the  fallen  race,  to  adopt 
the  children  of  the  flesh  into  the  household  of  God,  to  build 
up  a  spiritual  kingdom  on  earth,  in  which  the  Son  of  God 
might  reign  as  his  Father  rules  in  the  heavens,  was  the  ob- 
ject of  the  former  advent  of  Messiah  into  the  world. 
When  he  comes  the  second  time  it  will  be  to  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  David,  and  to  wield  the  sceptre  of  the  world  until 
all  enemies,  even  Death  himself,  are  subdued  under  him. 

The  converse  of  the  means  used  by  the  adversary  in 
bringing  physical  sufiering  and  ruin  into  the  world,  must 
be  those  employed  by  Omnipotence  in  bringing  about  the 
restoration.  Then  in  the  fulness  of  time  we  would  con- 
clude that  God  will  cause  the  magnetic  influence  of  that 
benign  heaven,  which  formerly  held  the  world  in  her  up- 
right posture,  again  to  be  fastened  upon  her,  when  her  per- 
pendicular polarity  and  all  her  happy  conditions,  prior  to 
the  fall,  must  be  fully  restored. 

The  mighty  revolution  in  nature,  which  is  denominated 
the  new  creation,  will  not  be  gradual  and  gentle,  but  sudden 
and  violent;  for  "the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief 
in  the  night;  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with 


388  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat; 
the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be 
burned  ujd." 

When  the  earth  was  thrown  down  from  her  perpendicular 
posture,  the  equal  days  and  nights  were  destroyed  ;  the  hith- 
erto even  temperature  of  climate  was  changed  into  the  ex- 
tremes of  heat  and  cold,  so  that  Paradise  was  suddenly 
surrounded  by  inaccessible  icebergs,  and  the  fertile  regions 
of  the  equator  were  converted  into  arid  wastes  by  the  torrid 
rays  of  a  vertical  sun  and  the  inauspicious  w'inds  of  the 
tropics.  The  placid  current  of  electricity  from  the  sun  was 
so  interrupted  by  that  grand  revolution,  that  the  regular 
evaporation  of  water  by  day  and  the  descent  of  dews  by 
night  were  almost  entirely  prevented. 

By  the  irregular  evaporations,  which  were  formed  into 
clouds,  and  then  converted  into  water  by  flashes  of  excited 
electricity,  so  that  the  rains  descended  occasionally  as  now, 
until  the  fulness  of  time  when  the  fountains  of  the  great 
deep  were  broken  up,  and  the  rain  pouring  down  in  torrents 
for  forty  days  and  forty  nights,  the  great  revolution  of  the 
earth  by  water  was  accomplished.  So,  in  like  manner,  if 
the  earth  were  suddenly  thrown  back  into  her  perpendicular 
position,  the  results  predicted  by  the  propliet^  might  be 
expected. 

When  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  the 
internal  channels  or  arteries  not  already  so  filled  were  en- 
gorged with  the  vast  amount  of  vegetable  matter  Avhich  had 
accumulated  upon  the  surface  through  the  mighty  cycles 
of  time  from  the  third  day  of  the  grand  creative  week  down 
to  the  time  of  the  cataclysm.  Since  then,  the  greater  part 
of  any  remaining  sections  of  arteries  and  internal  apertures 
of  the  earth,  by  the  continual  washing  of  the  rains,  have  been 
filled  up  with  vegetable  matter. 

In  the  revolutions  at  the  time  of  the  introduction  of  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  389 

earth  into  the  solar  system,  at  the  time  of  the  flood,  and  by 
the  continuous  accumulations  since  the  latter  event,  have 
been  formed  the  vast  anthracite  and  bituminous  coal  fields 
through  all  the  interior  of  the  earth,  as  extensive  in  propor- 
tion to  the  body  of  the  globe,  in  all  probability,  as  the  arte- 
rial and  other  cavities  to  the  human  body.  The  waters 
which  once  circulated  freely  through  the  interior  of  the 
earth,  as  the  blood  circulates  in  the  healthy  body  of  a  man, 
have  been  forced  out  upon  the  surface,  and  their  internal 
places  being  filled  with  combustible  matter,  it  w^ould  seem 
that  ample  means  were  prepared  for  the  grand  conflagration 
of  the  world's  ecpyrosis. 

Were  the  earth  suddenly  thrown  back  to  her  perpendic- 
ular position,  the  current  of  electricity  which  flows  from  the 
sun  around  our  globe,  permeating  the  whole  body  of  the 
earth,  magnetizing  a  mountain  of  iron  here,  and  setting  on 
fire  a  coal  field  there,  (thus  producing  a  volcano,)  instead 
of  passing  around  the  earth  in  spiral  curves,  diverging  from 
the  equator  towards  the  poles,  as  at  present,  would  pass  in 
parallel  circles  around  and  through  the  earth,  from  pole  to 
pole,  as  in  the  pre-Adamic  and  innocent  ages. 

New  chains  of  conduction  must  be  formed,  which  must, 
of  necessity,  be  diflferent  from  those  of  present  conduction. 
If  the  current  of  electricity  be  obstructed,  as  is  rational  to 
suppose,  in  its  new  passage  through  non-conducting  combust- 
ible matter,  ignition  must  occur;  hence,  from  a  rational 
view  of  the  subject,  we  must  conclude  that,  if  the  earth  were 
suddenly  thrown  back  to  a  perpendicular  position,  the  elec- 
tricity from  the  sun,  passing  in  unusual  directions,  would 
set  on  fire  instantaneously  all  the  vast  coal  fields  through  all 
the  extensive  channels  where  once  flowed  the  waters  of  the 
whole  earth. 

If  a  human  body  were  depleted  of  all  its  blood,  and  if  all 
the  arteries,  veins,  and  internal  cavities  were  filled  up  with 


390  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

highly  inflammable  matter,  and  if  a  spark  of  electricity  be 
thrown  into  that  body  so  as  to  set  it  on  fire,  the  burning 
body  Avould  present  a  miniature  representation  of  the  grand 
conflagration  of  the  world. 

Malachi  says,  "For  behold  the  day  cometh  that  shall 
burn  as  an  oven;"  and  again,  "Who  may  abide  the  day  of 
His  coming,  and  who  shall  stand  when  he  appeareth ;  for  he 
is  like  a  refiner's  fire." 

Joel  says,  "I  will  show  wonders  in  the  heavens  and  in 
the  earth,  blood  and  fire  and  pillars  of  smoke.  The  sun 
shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  be- 
fore the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  come." 

Matthew  says,  "Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those 
days  shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give 
her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the 
powers  of  the  heavens  shall  be  shaken ;  and  then  shall  ap- 
pear the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man  in  heaven ;  and  then  shall 
the  earth  mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory.  And 
he  shall  send  his  angels  with  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet, 
and  they  shall  gather  his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from 
one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other." 

Mark  says,  "But  in  those  days,  after  that  tribulation,  the 
sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light, 
and  the  stars  of  heaven  shall  fall,  and  the  powers  that  are  in 
heaven  shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of 
man  coming  in  the  clouds,  with  great  power  and  glory." 

Luke  says,  "And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in 
the  moon,  and  in  the  stars;  and  upon  earth  distress  of  na- 
tions, with  perplexity ;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring ;  men's 
liearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those 
things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth;  for  the  power  of 
heaven  shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son 
of  man  coming  in  a  cloud,  with  power  and  great  glory." 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  391 

Is  it  possible  that  these  and  parallel  Scriptures  have  no 
meaning  at  all,  or,  if  any,  that  it  lies  in  some  mystic  spirit- 
ualization,  more  difficult  of  comprehension  than  the  heights 
of  eternity  or  the  depths  of  infinity?  Unless  we  are  hope- 
lessly infatuated  with  the  traditional  follies  of  the  old  com- 
mentators, let  us  take  a  rational  view  of  the  subject,  when 
it  must  appear  that  the  grandest  and  most  sublime  physical 
revolution  which  has  ever  come  upon  our  earth  is  foretold 
in  these  passages. 

When  all  the  anthracitic  and  bituminous  substances  in  the 
earth,  from  its  centre  to  its  circumference,  are  at  once  set  on 
fire,  the  imagination  fails  to  picture  the  terrific  grandeur  of 
the  awful  scene.  We  may  conclude,  from  what  Peter  says, 
that  there  will  be  such  an  explosion  as  never  has  been  heard 
upon  our  earth  —  as  will  shake  her  to  her  centre  —  and  the 
smoke  mounting  up  will  darken  the  heavens,  when  the  in- 
ternal fires  shall  have  burned  to  the  surface;  "for,"  says  he, 
"  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the 
elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat." 

The  elemental  metals  —  the  gold,  the  silver,  the  precious 
stones  which  have  been  largely  accumulated  by  the  action 
of  water  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth —  will  be  melted,  subli- 
mated, and  thrown  to  the  surface,  separated  from  all  impu- 
rities ;  "  for  He  that  shall  come  is  as  a  refiner's  fire  ;  "  and 
he  shall  purify  the  gold  until  it  shall  be  "transparent  like 
glass." 

As  the  coal  fields  are  consumed,  the  former  arteries  and 
internal  veins  of  the  earth,  by  that  means  and  by  the  ejec- 
tion of  the  metals,  will  be  completely  opened  up  through 
all  the  body  of  the  earth,  and  the  melted,  sublimated  min- 
erals and  metals  will  be  driven  out  upon  the  surface  by  the 
internal  "  fervent  heat." 

As  the  largest  arteries  in  the  human  body  which  come, 
directly  to  the  surface  are  in  the  head  or  temples,  so  we  may 


392  THE     BIBI.  E    TRUE. 

conclude  it  is  with  liis  great  prototype,  the  world ;  and  in 
that  case  the  sublimated  metals  would  be  thrown  up  the 
grand  aorta  to  the  north  pole,  or  the  head  of  the  world, 
in  greater  abundance  than  elsewhere ;  and  where  the  artery 
or  river  parts  into  four  heads  at  the  surface,  there  should  be 
a  vast  deposit  of  fine  gold  and  precious  stones. 

If  our  investigations  in  the  former  part  of  this  work  led 
us  to  conclude  correctly  that  the  north  pole,  or  head  of  the 
world,  is  the  place  where  Paradise  was  located ;  that  is,  the 
garden  which  God  planted,  where  Adam  reigned  and  fell  — 
whence  he  was  driven  by  his  ofiended  Maker,  as  Lucifer  was 
from  the  high  heaven  ;  that  on  account  of  the  inclination  of 
the  earth's  axis,  it  was  bound  up  in  adamantine  chains  of 
yet  unending  winter — then,  as  the  elephant  which  was 
released  in  a  state  of  perfect  preservation  from  the  icebergs 
of  Siberia,  in  the  current  century,  may  we  not  rationally 
suppose  that  the  lovely  garden  where  Adam  lived  and  reigned, 
and  where  God  visited  him  as  a  father  visits  his  son,  stands 
untouched  by  the  hand  of  time,  even  at  the  present  day ; 
and  that  if  the  earth  be  brought  back  to  an  upright  posi- 
tion as  suddenly  as  it  was  thrown  down,  then,  when  the 
world  is  on  fire,  and  all  that  part  of  it  which  has  been 
stained  Avith  violence  and  blood  and  miscegenation,  the  head 
or  north  pole  will  be  thawing  into  pleasantness ;  and  that 
the  first  throbbings  of  the  great  artery  which  passes  up  into 
her  temple  and  parts  into  four  heads  in  the  garden  of  Eden 
will  throw  out  vast  amounts  of  gold  and  precious  stones  ? 
The  precious  stones  will  be  deposited  in  large  quantities 
there,  and  the  liquid  gold  flowing  through  the  pleasant 
walks  of  the  garden,  the  former  capital  of  the  world,  and 
cooling  there,  the  streets  of  the  city  whose  Maker  and  Builder 
is  God  will  have  all  its  pavements  of  solid  gold. 

Furthermore,  if  the  waters  of  the  river  of  life  immedi- 
atclv  flow  out  through  the  reopened  channel,  may  not  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  393 

very  trees  which  grew  in  the  garden  before  sin  entered,  be 
warmed  and  moistened  into  renewed  and  vigorous  life,  so 
that  all  the  lovely  scenes  which  surrounded  Adam  in  the 
days  of  his  innocency  and  happiness,  may  stand  more 
gi-andly  glorious  than  ever;  while  the  same  tree  of  life 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  garden,  will  droop  beneath  the 
burden  of  its  luscious,  unplucked  fruit,  upon  which  last 
rested  the  longing  eyes  of  Adam  when  he  was  driven  from 
the  sacred  haunts  of  Paradise  ? 

It  is  possible,  however,  that  the  old  tradition  and  the 
glowing  dreams  of  the  ancient  poets  in  regard  to  the  blissful 
hyperborean  regions,  and  the  speculations  of  modern  scien- 
tific explorers  of  an  open  sea  at  the  north  pole,  may  be  cor- 
rect ;  and  the  rapid  circulation  of  accumulated  electricity 
about  the  pole  may  make  eternal  spring  even  within  the  cir- 
cumambient walls  of  ice.  In  this  case,  the  sweet  groves  of 
Paradise,  rendered  still  more  grand  and  glorious  by  the 
perennial  growth  of  six  thousand  years,  since  the  flight  of 
Adam,  may  cluster  with  majestic  trees  and  embowering 
vines,  while  gentle  breezes,  redolent  of  virgin  flowers  and 
luscious  fruits,  may  render  the  heaven-favored  retreat  a 
place  where  even  a  God  might  deign  to  fix  his  seat  of  power 
and  glory. 

But  to  return.  During  the  burning  up  of  the  old  earth 
(for  that  part  of  the  globe  which  we  can  visit  is  the  only 
earth  to  us),  the  gold  and  the  precious  stones,  we  may  sup- 
pose, will  be  thrown  up  through  the  grand  aorta  to  the  head 
of  the  world  in  such  profuse  abundance  that  they  will  con- 
stitute the  only  building  material  in  all  the  regions  of  Para- 
dise. It  may  be  that  the  sublimated  precious  stones  will  be 
upheaved  to  the  height  of  fifteen  hundred  miles  about  the 
pole,  and  at  the  distance  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
on  every  side  from  that  centre  where  now  stands  a  wall  of 
ice,  and  that  being  there  condensed  and  solidified,  they  will 


394  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

form  the  jasper  walls  of  the  New  Jerusalem  which  John 
saw  in  the  apocalyptic  vision. 

It  may  be  that  Adam  designed  the  building  of  the  holy 
city,  and,  in  his  long  and  quiet  reign  over  the  world,  that  he 
collected  much  material  for  this  purpose  ;  but  having  sinned, 
he  was  expelled  from  the  garden,  and  that,  with  all  other 
grand  designs  which  he  had  formed  for  future  accomplish- 
ment, fell  to  the  ground,  or,  rather,  were  reserved  to  be  per- 
formed by  the  second  Adam.  David  had  it  in  his  heart  to 
build  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  gathered  together  great 
store  of  building  material ;  but  because  he  was  a  man  of 
blood,  therefore  he  was  not  permitted  to  erect  the  edifice. 
His  son  Solomon  was  ii>spired  with  wisdom  for  the  great  en- 
terprise, and  he,  almost  without  an  effort,  obtained  every- 
thing necessary  Avhich  had  not  been  accumulated  by  his 
father,  and  he  built  that  house  which  was  the  glory  of  his 
kingdom  and  the  wonder  of  the  nations.  Everything  in 
the  Jewish  religion  and  about  the  temple  was  typical;  then 
was  not  the  temple  itself  a  type,  and  did  it  not  represent 
the  holy  city  which  John  saw  "  descending  out  of  heaven 
from  God  "  ? 

He  saw  the  New  Jerusalem  descending  out  of  heaven, 
but  did  not  see  it  ascending;  wherefore  we  must  understand 
that  it  shall  be  located,  not  in  heaven,  as  is  vainly  supposed 
by  some,  but  on  the  earth.  When  John  saw  that  city,  she 
had  "  the  glory  of  God  ;  and  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone 
most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal,  and 
had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve  gates,  and  at  the 
gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are 
the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

"On  the  east  three  gates,  on  the  north  three  gates,  on  the 
south  three  gates,  and  on  the  west  three  gates.  And  the 
wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the 
names  of  the  apostles  of  the  Lamb.     And  he  that  talked 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  395 

■with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  measure  the  city  and  the  gates 
thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof.  And  the  city  lieth  four  square, 
and  the  length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth ;  and  he  measured 
the  city  with  the  reed  twelve  thousand  furlongs.  The  length 
and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal ;  and  he  mea- 
sured the  wall  thereof  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four  cubits, 
according  to  the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angel. 

"  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  of  jasper,  and 
the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass.  And  the 
foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  garnished  with  all 
manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first  foundation  was  jasper, 
the  second  sapphire,  the  third  chalcedony,  the  fourth  an 
emerald,  the  fifth  sardonyx,  the  sixth  sardius,  the  seventh 
chrysolite,  the  eighth  beryl,  the  ninth  a  topaz,  the  tenth  a 
chrysoprasus,  the  eleventh  a  jacinth,  the  twelfth  an  ame- 
thyst. And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  every 
gate  was  of  one  pearl ;  and  the  streets  of  the  city  were  pure 
gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass. 

"And  I  saw  no  temple  therein ;  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  tke  temple  of  it.  And  the 
city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to  shine  in 
it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is 
the  light  thereof."  How  grand,  how  magnificent,  how 
gloriously  beautiful  the  city  here  described !  Grand  in  its 
proportions,  magnificent  in  its  structure,  and  gloriously 
beautiful  in  the  priceless  richness  of  its  precious  materials! 

This  city,  or  the  pattern  of  it,  came  down  out  of  heaven, 
and  was  established  on  the  earth  as  her  great  capital  city. 
It  will  be  builded  on  "  a  great  and  high  mountain,"  for  in 
such  a  locality  was  it  shown  to  the  prophetic  apostle. 
"And  the  light  of  the  city  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  pre- 
cious, even  like  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal." 

If  there  be  a  great  and  high  mountain  at  the  north  pole, 
answering,  as  we  suppose,  to  the  head  of  a  human  being ; 


39f)  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

and  if  the  holy  city  be  built  upon  its  crest,  as  the  temple 
was  built  upon  the  top  of  Mount  Zion,  surrounded  with  a 
jasper  wall  one  hundred  and  forty-four  cubits,  or  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty  feet  in  thickness,  tv/elve  thousand  furlongs, 
or  fifteen  hundred  miles  in  height  and  length;  it  is  evident 
that  if  the  earth  revolve  upon  her  axis  perpendicularly  to 
the  plane  of  her  orbit,  no  light  of  the  sun  or  moon  could 
ever  reach  within  its  walls ;  and  hence  John  tells  us  that 
there  is  no  need  of  the  sun  nor  of  the  moon  in  that  city, 
but  that  "the  light  thereof  is  like  a  jasper  stone,  clear 
as  crystal."  The  New  Jerusalem,  then,  will  be  lighted  by 
pure,  original  light,  which,  with  the  clearness  and  brightness 
of  the  sun,  will  shine  upon  its  own  streets,  and,  like  the  sun, 
it  will  be  brilliantly  luminous  to  all  of  the  earth  where  it  is 
visible,  and  to  the  distant  w^orlds  upon  which  it  will  shine. 

May  not  this  original  light,  to  some  extent,  exist  at  the 
north  pole  at  the  present  time  as  manifested  in  the  occa- 
sional splendid  displays  of  the  aurora  borealis?  If  so,  then 
the  existence  of  an  open  sea,  and  the  beatific  hyperborean 
regions  of  the  poets,  at  the^orth  jDole  and  their  cause  are  at 
once  and  satisfactorily  explained. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


Description  of  the  New  Jerusalem  —  Where  Situated  — 
Its  Inhabitants  —  Ezekiel  and  John. 

WE  have  anticipated  in  our  last  chapter,  and  must  now 
return.  "We  have  seen  that  the  heat  which  shall  dis- 
solve the  elements  will  be  internal,  and  will  be  produced  by 
the  burning  out  of  the  vast  fields  of  anthracite  and  bitumi- 
nous coal  deposited  through  ail  the  arteries  and  interior 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  397 

veins  of  the  world.  While  this  intense  heat  is  raging,  the 
water  will  be  vaporized  and  driven  out  with  that  "  great 
noise  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away."  The 
melted  metals  will  also  escape  from  the  secret  places  in  the 
bowels  of  the  earth,  and,  in  coming  to  the  surface  and  flow- 
ing down  ravines  and  the  old  beds  of  creeks  and  rivers, 
will  so  line  them  as  forever  to  preclude  all  danger  of  abra- 
sion from  the  flowing  of  the  waters. 

We  have  already  seen  what  an  extraordinary  flow  of  gold 
there  will  be  to  the  north  pole,  or  head  of  the  world,  up  that 
channel,  through  which  the  waters  of  the  river  of  life  will 
course,  after  the  new  earth  is  created ;  wherefore  we  may 
conclude  that  the  channel  of  that  river,  at  least,  will  be 
lined  with  massive  refined  gold,  whatever  metals  may  line 
other  streams. 

While  the  elements  are  melted  with  fervent  heat,  many 
depressions  will  be  made ;  the  rugged  mountains,  crags,  and 
hills  will  be  melted  down ;  and  as  the  coal  fields  become  ex- 
hausted, and  as  the  internal  heat  subsides,  the  atmosphere 
will  be  cooled,  the  vapory  particles  will  be  reduced  to  water 
and  again  returned  to  the  earth.  It  will  not  descend  in  the 
form  of  rain,  but  be  distilled  like  the  heavy  dews. 

This  process  will  facilitate  the  cooling  down  of  the  earth. 
The  condensation  of  the  water  and  the  falling  of  the  mist 
will  continue  until  the  internal  fires  are  extinguishe;!,  and 
all  the  waters  of  the  rivers  and  oceans  have  been  returned 
to  the  earth.  If,  however,  all  of  the  waters  shall  re-descend 
which  now  cover  three-fourths  of  the  surface  of  the  globe, 
what  will  become  of  them?  For  John  says,  "And  I  saw  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth ;  for  the  first  heaven  and  the 
first  earth  were  passed  away ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea." 

In  this  respect  the  new  earth  will  be  diflerent  from  the 
old  earth,  even  while  it  yet  maintained  its  upright  posture ; 
inasmuch  as  "the  waters  were  gathered  together  into  one 
34 


398  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

place,"  wliicli  God  in  the  creation  called  sea;  in  the  new 
earth,  however,  there  will  be  "  no  more  sea."  Nothing  in 
Holy  Writ  would  indicate  any  abatement  in  the  quantity 
of  water  pertaining  to  the  earth,  but  there  are  many  pas- 
sages which  show  that  there  will  then  be  water.  John  says, 
"And  he  (that  is,  the  angel)  shewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water 
of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb." 

Moreover,  it  is  a  law  in  physics  that  nothing  can  be  de- 
stroyed. Matter  may  be  caused  to  assume  many  different 
forms.  Compounds  may  be  resolved  into  their  simples,  but 
if  left  free  they  will  be  re-compounded  again ;  for  the  same 
law  which  combined  them  at  first,  will  reunite  the  elements 
in  the  same  proportions  and  form  the  same  compounds  when- 
ever those  elements  are  brought  into  juxtaposition. 

By  the  action  of  fire  or  electricity  water  may  be  decom- 
posed, resolved  into  its  constituent  gases,  yet  not  one  par- 
ticle of  them  can  be  annihilated ;  but  so  soon  as  the  disturb- 
ing electricity  or  heat  is  withdrawn,  the  normal  electricities 
will  force  them  together  again  in  the  form  of  water.  Hence 
we  conclude  that  the  quantity  of  water  belonging  to  the 
earth  will  not  be  diminished,  not  even  to  the  extent  of  a 
single  pint,  by  the  grand  ecpyrosis  at  the  new  creation. 
Nevertheless  there  will  be  "no  more  sea;"  how  then  will 
the  waters  be  disposed  of  in  the  new  earth  ? 

The  arteries  and  internal  veins  of  the  earth  will  be  thor- 
oughly burned  out,  and  the  metals  and  precious  stones,  all 
the  elements  contained  within  them  "melted  with  fervent 
heat,"  will  be  driven  out  and  thrown  to  the  surface.  The 
depressions  which  now  form  the  beds  of  lakes,  gulfs,  seas, 
and  oceans  will  be  upheaved ;  and  the  cooling  down  of  the 
surface  while  the  fire  still  rages  within,  will  cause  much 
larger  internal  cavities  than  were  at  the  old  creation.  So 
that  from  a  rational  point  of  view  there  can  be  no  more  su- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  399 

perficial  sea,  but  all  the  waters  will  be  gathered  into  the 
interior  of  the  earth,  thus  rendering  still  more  perfect  the 
resemblance  between  the  earth  and  the  human  body. 

The  waters  of  the  channels,  which  answer  to  the  veins  in 
man,  will  flow  out  upon  the  surface  for  the  use  of  man  and 
beast,  then  sinking  will  be  disembogued  into  the  great  in- 
ternal sea,  by  whose  ceaseless  motion  they  will  be  driven 
out  again.  The  waters  will  be  pulsated  back  and  forth  in 
the  body,  as  indicated  by  the  tidal  throbbings  in  the  sea  at 
the  present  day ;  except  that,  uninfluenced  by  the  winds  or 
other  disturbing  causes,  the  flux  and  reflux  of  the  waters  will 
be  as  regular  as  the  circulation  of  the  blood  in  a  healthy 
human  body. 

The  whole  face  of  the  new  earth  will  present  a  smooth 
but  undulating  surface.  All  the  rich  vegetable  mould  now 
lying  in  deep  morasses  and  the  bottom  of  the  seas  will  then 
be  upheaved,  and  present  a  dry  and  inexhaustible  soil. 
Grand  and  glorious  mountains  and  lovely  hills  here  and 
there,  with  rich  and  fertile  sides,  will  dot  the  whole  face  of 
the  earth.  A  thousand  rills,  and  brooks,  and  rivulets,  and 
rivers  will  meander  through  towering  forests  and  ambrosial 
bowers  ;  while  a  rich  carpet  of  vernal  green,  variegated  with 
sweet  flowers  of  a  thousand  hues,  will  spread  out  in  every 
direction  ;  and  luscious  fruits,  from  pole  to  pole  and  through 
all  the  year,  depend  from  every  fruitful  bough  of  tree  and 
vine.  Oh  !  the  earth  will  be  a  paradise  then,  an  empire  over 
which  even  the  Son  of  God  may  delight  to  reign. 

The  heavens  will  also  be  renewed;  for  John  says,  "And 
I  saw  a  ncAV  heaven  and  a  new  earth."  We  see  the  neces- 
sity for  the  renovation  of  the  earth,  and  we  have  attempted 
to  show  how  that  revolution  will  be  effected  ;  but  how  can 
a  new  heaven  be  created  so  as  to  take  the  place  of  the  old 
one ;  to  what  end  and  by  what  means  will  this  grand  revo- 
lution be  accomplished?  for  God  always  uses  adequate  means 


400  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

by  which  to  effect  his  designs,  and  all  things  are  done  for 
adequate  reasons,  whether  or  not  we  can  fathom  them. 

The  earth  will  be  the  same  in  material  and  position  in  the 
solar  system,  and  the  new  creation  in  regard  to  it  will  con- 
sist in  a  grand  geological  revolution  wrought  out  by  the 
mighty  agency  of  fire,  and  for  the  purpose  of  converting 
the  present  miserable  world  into  the  abode  of  happiness. 
The  heavens,  however,  are  pure,  and  good,  and  blest,  and 
need  not  be  renovated  to  make  them  more  blissful.  We 
cannot  perceive  either  from  prophecy  or  by  the  light  of  rea- 
son, why  or  by  what  means  they  may  be  newly  created ; 
therefore  we  conclude  that  the  "new  heaven"  Avhich  John 
saw  does  not  mean  the  holy  place  where  the  throne  of 
God  and  the  angels  are,  but  merely  the  visible  heaven 
above  us. 

Since  the  revelation  under  discussion,  as  well  as  all  others, 
is  intended  for  our  instruction,  and  is  evidently  descriptive 
of  the  grand  scenes  which  will  then  be  transpiring  upon  the 
earth  ;  and  since  Moses  places  the  creation  of  the  sun,  moon, 
and  stars  on  the  fourth  day  of  the  creative  week  —  that 
being  the  time  when  the  earth  was  introduced  into  the  solar 
system,  and  the  time  when  to  the  earth  the  heavenly  bodies 
ajjpeared  to  be  ushered  into  being  —  we  conclude  that  the 
old  heavens  will  pass  away,  and  the  new  heavens  will  be 
created  only  in  appearance  from  the  earth.  We  have  seen 
that  "the  great  noise"  and  the  "fervent  heat"  of  which 
Peter  speaks,  pertains  to  the  mighty  change  which  will  then 
be  wrought  in  the  earth ;  now  let  us  see  if  the  creation  of 
the  new  heavens  which  John  and  the  prophets  saw,  has  mt 
reference  to  the  same  terrestrial  revolution. 

Suppose  that  an  astronomer  be  taking  observations  upon 
the  heavens,  when  the  earth  is  suddenly  thrown  into  ah  up- 
right position,  that  is,  when  the  north  pole  is  thrown  back 
231  degrees,  so  that  the  earth  will  revolve  upon  her  axis 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  401 

exactly  in  the  plane  of  her  orbit,  would  not  the  heavens  he 
new  to  him? 

Further,  the  atmosphere  will  be  dissolved  by  the  "fervent 
heat,"  and  when  its  constituent  gases,  oxygen  and  nitrogen, 
are  recombined,  all  vicious  exhalations  and  noxious  gases 
will  have  been  removed  from  the  firmament,  and,  as  a  con- 
sequence, the  heavenly  bodies  will  appear  through  the  pure 
and  perfect  medium  of  the  new  world's  atmosphere  so  much 
more  grand  and  glorious  than  through  the  vitiated  and 
murky  air  which  now  surrounds  us,  that  the  most  devoted 
astrologer  would  fail  to  recognize  the  constellations,  or  point 
out  the  place  of  the  most  noted  star.  "And  I  saw  a  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth ;  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first 
earth  had  passed  away ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea." 

It  does  appear  that  the  whole  scene  depicted  by  the  apoca- 
lyptic writer  pertains  to  the  earth,  and  that  heaven  is  referred 
to  merely  to  show  how  vastly  different  in  appearance  will 
be  even  the  external  surroundings  of  the  new  earth.  The 
last  clause  of  the  above  quoted  sentence,  it  would  seem, 
should  settle  the  question  definitely  that  the  ecpyrosis  will 
be  a  geological  and  not  an  astronomical  revolution. 

After  the  great  burning  is  finished,  after  the  first  heaven 
and  the  first  earth  have  passed  away,  and  the  new  heaven 
and  the  new  earth  have  been  created,  then  John  saw  the 
holy  city  on  a  great  and  a  high  mountain,  which  descended 
from  God  out  of  heaven.  It  will  be  fifteen  hundred  miles 
long,  fifteen  hundred  miles  wide,  and  fifteen  hundred  miles 
high.  Its  walls  of  jasper  stone  will  be  two  hundred  and 
sixty-four  feet  in  thickness.  We  have  seen  that  no  light  of 
the  sun  or  moon  can  penetrate  those  walls.  John  tells  us 
there  is  no  need  of  such  external  light,  "foi-,"  says  he,  "God 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  light  thereof; "  but  lest  we 
might  be  deceived,  and  conclude  that  God  in  this  or  any 
other  instance  effects  physical  ends  without  the  use  of  phy- 


402  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

sical  means,  John  gives  us  to  understand  that  tlie  light  cor- 
ruseated  from  the  jasper  walls  upon  the  golden  streets  and 
mansions  of  the  beloved  city.  Nothing  is  done  without  the 
use  of  adequate  means.        * 

The  exact  dimensions  of  the  city  are  given,  as  well  as  the 
height  and  thickness  of  its  walls,  and  the  material  of  which 
it  will  be  constructed.  It  will  have  twelve  foundations  of 
precious  stones,  and  twelve  gates  of  pearl ;  and  we  must  un- 
derstand that  the  foundations  spoken  of  each  extends  from 
one  of  the  gates  to  another,  and  so  around  the  city.  From 
the  foundations  upward,  to  the  height  of  fifteen  hundred 
miles,  the  walls  will  be  built  of  jasper  stone,  two  hundred 
and  sixty -four  feet  thick. 

We  are  informed,  also,  that  the  streets  of  the  city  will  be 
of  gold,  and  that  the  city  itself  will  be  built  of  fine  gold. 
"We  are  told  that  there  will  be  the  great  white  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  within  the  city,  and  clearly,  that  there 
will  be  twelve  other  thrones,  upon  which  the  twelve  apostles 
will  sit,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  "Do  ye  not 
know  that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world?"  It  therefore 
appears  that  there  will  be  other  judicial  thrones  within  the 
city  than  those  of  the  apostles  and  the  great  white  throne 
of  the  Lamb. 

In  the  Revelation,  John  gives  us  the  proportions  of  the 
city,  the  material  of  which  it  is  constructed,  its  walls,  its 
streets,  and  the  city  itself  He  mentions  particularly  at 
least  thirteen  thrones;  and  in  his  evangelical  work  he  reports 
Christ  as  having  said,  "In  my  Father's  house  are  many 
mansions.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you,  that  where  I  am, 
there  ye  may  be  also." 

That  there  must  be  large  provision  made  for  the  adopted 
is  evident  from  the  fact  that  John  saw,  besides  the  hundred 
and  forty  and  four  thousand  wdio  had  been  sealed  of  the 
tribes  of  Israel,  an  innumerable  host  of  every  nation  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  403 

kindred  and  tongue,  who  had  washed  their  robes  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  who  are  before 
the  throne  of  God,  and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  tem- 
ple. A  mansion  for  each  of  the  saints  will  be  prepared  in 
the  house  of  God. 

If  the  description  of  the  holy  city  be  a  material  fact  in 
part,  it  must  be  so  throughout.  If  one  part  be  taken  liter- 
ally and  the  other  figuratively,  there  is  an  end  to  all  rational 
inquiry  into  its  meaning.  We  must  not  so  garble  the  sacred 
record.  John  certainly  intended  to  represent  the  New  Jeru- 
salem as  a  material  city  to  give  us  its  exact  literal  dimensions. 

"And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  measure 
the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof.  And 
the  city  lieth  four  square,  and  the  length  is  as  large  as  the 
breadth;  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve 
thousand  furlongs.  The  length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the 
height  of  it  are  equal.  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof, 
an  hundred  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure 
of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angel." 

The  last  clause  of  the  last  sentence  fixes  the  construction 
to  be  literal  as  to  the  measurements  of  the  city,  and  hence, 
according  to  all  rules  for  logical,  aye,  of  fair  construction, 
we  must  take  John's  description  of  the  New  Jerusalem  in  a 
literal  sense.  But  if  it  be  taken  literally,  the  city  which 
John  saw  is  the  material  capital  of  the  world,  situated  on  a 
great  and  a  high  mountain;  and  it  would  appear  to  be  a 
legitimate  subject  of  inquiry  for  us  to  try  to  look  into  its 
internal  structure. 

Is  not  the  phraseology,  "  In  my  Father's  house  are  many 
mansions,"' rather  peculiar,  and  does  it  not  require  explana- 
tion to  render  it  intelligible?  The  word  house  signifies  "  a 
place  constructed  for  the  protection  of  goods,  of  animals, 
and  for  the  residence  of  man  ;"  while  the  word  mansion 
means  "  an  edifice  for  the  residence  of  man."     The  former 


404  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

has  the  larger,  the  more  comprehensive  meaning,  while  the 
latter,  though  more  restricted  in  signification,  yet  ordinarily 
carries  with  it  the  idea  of  greater  dignity. 

In  aristocratic  countries  the  lord  to  whom  the  estate 
belongs  dwells  in  a  mansion  ;  but  his  tenants  live  in  houses. 
The  citizens  of  so-called  republics  need  not,  however,  go  to 
foreign  lands  for  the  illustration  here  presented ;  for  the 
parvenue  aristocrats  of  our  democracies  are  far  more  pre- 
tentious than  the  lords  of  the  ancient  nobility. 

Whenever  the  words  house  and  mansion  are  used  in  the 
same  connection,  the  latter  always  conveys  the  more  enlarged 
idea ;  and  we  venture  to  say  that  in  no  other  instance,  than 
that  now  under  consideration,  is  the  thought  expressed  in 
the  English  language  of  a  mansion  being  erected  inside  of 
a  house. 

We  presume  that  this  singular  expression  has  not  at- 
tracted special  attention,  because  it  has  been  received  as  a 
figure  ;  but  if  it  would  not  be  good  in  a  literal  sense,  it  can- 
not possibly  be  good  as  a  figure.  Can  a  mansion,  aye,  can 
many  mansions  be  built  in  a  house  ?  We  have  seen  that  in 
the  ordinary  use  of  language  this  is  impossible.  Usually 
the  expression  is  taken  figuratively,  that  is,  "  my  Father's 
house  "  is  considered  the  spiritual  or  intellectual  heavens ; 
but  in  that  case  what  shall  we  make  of  it  ?  How  can  man- 
sions for  the  abode  of  the  resurrected  saints  be  erected  in 
those  heavens  ? 

"  In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions  "  is  all  literal 
or  all  figurative.  The  resurrected  saints  are  material 
beings.  After  Christ  had  risen  from  the  dead,  he  said  to  his 
disciples,  "Behold  my  hands  and  feet,  that  it  is  myself; 
handle  me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as 
ye  see  me  have."  "  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and 
rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God 
bring   with   him."     Therefore   the   resurrected   saints  will 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  405 

have  "  flesh  and  bones,"  or  will  be  material  beings,  and  must 
be  accommodated  with  material  abodes.  "  In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions.     I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you." 

We  understand  by  "  my  Father's  house "  that  the  holy 
city,  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  meant.  No  other  city  has  ever 
been  described  which  could  with  propriety  be  called  a 
"house;"  but  this  one,  whose  walls  are  as  tall  as  they  are 
long,  has  all  the  proportions  of  the  most  glorious  house  ever 
presented  for  the  contemplation  of  the  human  intellect.  It 
is  fifteen  hundred  miles  long  and  fifteen  hundred  miles  wide, 
therefore  it  has  the  capacity  for  containing  very  many 
magnificent  mansions. 

Our  only  means  for  looking  into  the  internal  structuvie 
of  the  beloved  city,  besides  the  few  hints  given  us  by  John, 
is  to  draw  deductions  analogically  from  the  temple  of  Solo- 
mon and  other  divinely  authorized  buildings.  It  will  be 
observed  that  these  were  parallelograms,  but  divided  into 
three  separate  compartments  of  the  same  dimensions,  and 
perfect  squares. 

The  main  building  of  the  temple  was  forty  feet  wide  and 
one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  long.  It  was  divided  into  three 
equal  sections  —  the  oracle  forty  feet  square  and  forty  feet 
high,  the  holy  place,  or  the  place  of  the  altar,  forty  feet  square 
and  twenty  feet  high,  and  the  court  where  the  worshippers  as- 
sembled, on  the  floor  of  the  temple,  which,  like  the  other 
compartments,  was  forty  feet  square.  The  porch  on  the 
east  end  of  the  temple  was  as  wide  as  the  main  building,  or 
forty  feet,  and  extended  to  the  front  twenty  feet.  The 
chambers  on  the  sides  of  the  building  were  ten,  twelve,  and 
fourteen  feet,  one  story  above  another,  showing  a  diminu- 
tion in  the  walls  of  the  house  as  they  ascended.  The  tem- 
ple with  the  chambers  was  sixty  feet  wide,  without  the  porch 
was  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  long,  and  it  was  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  feet  high.     The  porch  was  adorned  with 


406  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  pillars  Boaz  and  Jachin,  or  (Beauty  and  Strength,)  and 
should  have  been  finished  by  the  erection  of  a  third,  repre- 
senting AVisdoni ;  but  this  could  not  be,  because  that  pillar 
was  broken,  where  it  was  cast,  in  the  clay  grounds  between 
Succoth  and  Zeradatha  ;  a  loss,  which  some  of  our  readers 
are  aware,  could  not  be  repaired. 

The  tabernacle  which  Moses  constructed  in  the  wilder- 
ness was  built  with  a  view  to  the  same  proportions  ;  it  hav- 
ing been  about  sixty  feet  long,  sixty  feet  high,  and  twenty 
feet  wide.  The  first  deduction  which  we  make  is  that 
divinely  authorized  buildings  are  perfect  squares ;  then 
these  squares  are  multiplied  by  the  mystic  number  three, 
giving  the  parallelograms  of  the  temple  and  the  tabernacle. 
To  the  temple  was  added  the  half  square  of  the  porch,  for 
ornament.  From  these  facts,  and  those  given  us  by  John, 
we  may  possibly  be  able  to  form  a  probable  conjecture  of 
the  internal  structure  of  the  holy  city. 

The  "  Holy  of  holies  "  in  the  temple  w^as  forty  feet  long, 
forty  feet  wide,  and  forty  feet  high,  or  a  cube  ;  and  John 
tells  us  that  the  walls  of  the  New  Jerusalem  form  a  cube  of 
fifteen  hundred  miles.  If  that  city  shall  be  to  the  new  earth 
what  the  oracle  was  to  the  earth,  then,  as  Ave  shall  hereafter 
see,  it  will  give  us  a  clue  to  what  will  be  the  dimensions  of 
the  new  earth.  At  the  present,  however,  we  have  to  do 
with  the  city  itself. 

If  we  divide  the  city  into  three  equal  parts,  we  shall  have 
three  parallelograms  in  the  proportions  of  the  temple  and 
of  the  tabernacle  —  that  is,  each  of  the  parallelograms 
will  be  composed  of  three  squares  of  five  hundred  miles, 
w-hich  gives  us  nine  such  squares  in  the  city,  or  the  sacred 
number  multiplied  by  itself  As  in  the  Jewish  economy,  the 
mystic  number  seven  multijjlied  by  itself  gives  us  a  round 
period  of  time,  so  also  the  sacred  number  three  times  three 
gives  the  full  square  of  the  holy  city. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  407 

Moreover,  the  front  of  the  temple  should  have  been 
ornamented  with  the  three  pillars  of  Wisdom,  Beauty,  and 
Strength.  The  first,  through  the  wickedness  of  man,  was 
wanting  ;  but  when  the  New  Jerusalem  shall  be  constructed, 
there  will  be  no  sin;  and  accordingly  John  tells  us  that  the 
front  of  the  city  will  be  adorned  with  three  gates  of  pearl. 
There  will  be,  however,  four  such  fronts,  making  the  gates 
correspond  in  number  with  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  and 
the  foundations  of  the  M^all  with  the  twelve  apostles. 

The  "  sanctum  sanctorum "  was  in  the  west  end  of  the 
temple;  wherefore,  according  to  strict  analogy,  the  great 
white  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  which  John  saw, 
should  be  in  the  western  extremity  of  the  city.  But  since 
the  former  could  not  be  approached  except  from  the  east, 
and  since  the  city  will  be  entered  as  well  from  the  west, 
therefore  the  analogy  cannot  in  this  respect  be  pursued. 
Equal  facility  will  be  offered  for  entering  the  city  from  the 
north  and  south  as  from  the  east  and  west ;  hence  it  would 
appear  that  the  throne  of  the  King  of  kings  should  be  es- 
tablished in  the  centre,  or  ninth  square,  of  the  city. 

There  will  be  no  more  necessity  for  the  oracle  into  which 
the  high  priest  entered  once  a  year  to  make  offerings  for 
himself  and  all  the  people.  Since  the  veil  is  broken  down, 
that  compartment,  as  well  as  the  one  in  the  east,  may  be 
aj:)propriated  to  the  use  of  worshippers.  Since  the  daily 
sacrifice  will  have  ceased,  it  would  seem  that  the  throne  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb  should  be  erected  in  the  place  where 
the  great  altar  stood. 

In  this  way  we  may  dispose  of  the  central  parallelogram 
running  from  east  to  west,  or  three  of  the  great  squares, 
embracing  one-third  of  the  city.  The  north  and  the  south 
present  similar  fronts  to  the  east  and  west,  and  for  the  same 
reasons  the  great  white  throne  would  be  established  on  the 
central  square  of  the  central  north  and  south  parallelogram. 


408  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

Thus,  He  who  once  bore  tlie  cross  upon  which  He  was  igno- 
miniously  put  to  death,  will  be  highly  exalted  upon  the 
mighty  throne  erected  in  the  centre  of  the  grand  cross  of 
the  holy  city. 

The  great  white  throne  will,  we  may  suppose,  present 
four  similar  fronts  ;  since  that  is  the  case  with  the  walls  of 
the  city  on  the  east,  west,  north,  and  south.  The  proper 
front  of  the  throne,  however,  will  be  to  the  east.  Besides 
the  five  squares  which  make  the  grand  cross,  there  are  four 
others  in  the  four  corners  of  the  city,  which  go  to  make  up 
the  grand  sacred  square  and  add  to  the  glory  of  the  great 
King.  Each  square  of  the  city  will  contain  250,000  square 
miles,  which  multiplied  by  nine  will  give  2,250,000,  the  num- 
ber of  square  miles  within  the  jasper  walls  of  the  city,  the  pat- 
tern of  which  John  saw  descending  from  God  out  of  heaven. 

To  the  model  of  the  great  throne  no  clue  is  given,  unless 
it  be  the  mercy-seat,  over  which  brooded  the  two  cherubim, 
whose  wings  met  in  the  middle  and  touched  the  walls  on 
either  side.  Nevertheless,  it  is  a  great  throne,  and,  accord- 
ing to  our  deductions,  it  stands  in  the  centre  of  the  grand 
cross  and  of  the  beloved  city.  It  fronts  north  and  south, 
east  and  west,  and  must  be  ascended  by  steps  on  all  sides. 

Out  of  the  throne  proceeds  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life, 
clear  as  crystal.  "In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on 
either  side  of  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which 
bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  every 
month :  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of 
the  nations."  "And  I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  sea  of  glass  min- 
gled with  fire ;  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over 
the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over 
the  number  of  his  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having 
the  harps  of  God."  Thus  the  surroundings  of  the  throne 
are  described  by  John. 

In  the  elaborate  description  of  the  restored  Israel,  and 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  409 

of  the  New  Jerusalem  by  Ezekiel,  we  cau  see  uo  discrepancy 
Avhen  compared  with  that  of  John;  and  it  must  be  evident, 
to  every  one  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  examine  them, 
that  the  tw'o  proj^hets  spoke  of  the  same  great  events.  The 
admeasurement  of  Ezekiel  being  multiplied  by  ten,  the 
city  which  he  saw,  will  give  the  dimensions  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem as  seen  by  John.  It  may  be  that  the  former  saw  not 
more  of  the  city  than  a  square  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles;  yet  it  is  clear  that  he  saw  the  grand  cross  and  the 
sanctuary  which  is  in  its  centre. 

If  we  understand  the  proper  mode  of  calculating  the  ad- 
measurement of  Ezekiel,  the  oblation  for  the  holy  ground 
is  fifty  miles  square,  and  the  sanctuary  in  its  centre  is  five 
miles  square,  which,  multiplied  by  ten,  would  make  the 
house  which  shall  be  built  for  the  "  Prince "  fifty  miles 
square,  in  the  midst  of  a  square  of  five  hundred  miles,  or 
the  entire  central  square  of  nine  squares  of  five  hundred 
miles  in  the  New  Jerusalem  which  John  saw.  In  regard  to 
the  dimensions  of  the  latter,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  for  the 
apocalyptic  writer  positively  tells  us  that  the  admeasurement 
of  the  angel  in  that  case  was  the  same  as  that  of  a  man. 

After  giving  a  minute  description  of  the  sanctuary, 
Ezekiel  says,  "Then  he"  (the  revealing  angel)  "brought 
me  back  by  the  way  of  the  gate  of  the  outward  sanctuary 
which  looketh  towards  the  east ;  and  it  was  shut."  We  have 
already  concluded  that  the  great  white  throne  which  John 
saw  has  four  equal  fronts,  yet  the  principal  front  should  be 
that  towards  the  east.  Why,  then,  should  Ezekiel  find  the 
principal  gate  at  this  front  shut?  Let  him  explain  the 
mystery. 

"  Then  said  the  Lord  unto  me.  This  gate  shall  be  shut ; 
it  shall  not  be  opened,  and  no  man  shall  enter  in  by  it ;  be- 
cause the  Lord,  the  God  of  Israel,  hath  entered  in  by  it; 
therefore  it  shall  be  shut.  It  is  for  the  Prince ;  the  Prince 
35 


410  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

he  shall  sit  in  it  to  eat  bread  before  the  Lord;  he  shall  enter 
by  the  way  of  the  porch  of  that  gate,  and  shall  go  out  by 
the  way  of  the  same." 

The  Prince  here  spoken  of  is  evidently  the  same  as  he 
who  is  called  by  John  the  "  Lamb  of  God;"  and  that  the 
sanctuary  of  Ezekiel  is  identical  with  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  is  proven  by  the  fact  that  the  "  Lord  " 
and  the  "Prince"  alone  might  enter  at  the  east  gate.  The 
princes  of  Israel  could  not  enter  the  oracle  of  Solomon ; 
hence  the  vision  of  Ezekiel  could  not  refer  to  the  literal 
restoration  of  the  Jews  to  Palestine. 

John  saw  the  New  Jerusalem  on  "  a  great  and  high  moun- 
tain '^  and  Ezekiel  tells  us  that  the  house  of  the  Prince, 
which  is  in  the  centre  of  the  city,  is  built  upon  the  top  of 
the  mountain.  "  This  is  the  law  of  the  house  ;  upon  the  top 
of  the  whole  limit  thereof  shall  be  most  holy."  According 
to  our  understanding  of  the  measurements  of  this  prophet, 
this  space  is  fifty  miles,  or,  being  multiplied  by  ten,  to  make 
it  correspond  with  the  literal  admeasurement  of  John,  it  is, 
as  before,  five  hundred  miles  square,  or  the  ninth  part  of 
the  grand  square  of  the  New  Jerusalem. 

The  house  in  the  centre  of  this  square,  by  John  called  the 
throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  is  a  square,  as  we  understand 
it,  of  fifty  miles,  and,  analogically,  it  must  be  fifty  miles  high. 
We  suppose  that,  like  the  city  itself,  it  is  entered  by  three 
gates  on  the  east,  three  gates  on  the  north,  three  gates  on 
the  south,  three  gates  on  the  west,  for  easy  access  from  all 
parts  of  the  city ;  yet,  as  we  have  seen,  the  grand  gate  in 
the  centre  of  the  eastern  wall  is  closed,  and  is  opened  only 
for  the  ingress  and  egress  of  the  mighty  Prince  who  reigns 
over  the  holy  city. 

The  palace  extending  twenty-five  miles  east,  west,  north, 
and  south  from  the  centre,  there  will  remain  of  the  most 
holy  square  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  miles  in  all  direc- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  411 

tious.  We  may  suppose  that  the  "  sea  of  ghiss  mingled  with 
fire,"  or  the  magnificent  courts  of  the  palace,  so  beautiful 
and  so  grandly  glorious  that  it  was  represented  by  John  as 
a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire,  will  extend  towards  the  four 
fronts  to  the  distance  of  fifty  miles. 

Upon  this  space,  "  having  the  harps  of  God,  stand  those 
who  have  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his 
image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name. 
And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God,  and 
the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvellous  are 
thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty  ;  just  and  true  are  thy  w^ays, 
thou  King  of  saints."  These  Ezekiel  represents  as  the 
singers  in  the  temple  of  the  tribe  of  Levi. 

The  remaining  sj)ace  of  the  most  holy  square,  being  one 
hundred  and  seveuty-five  miles  to  the  east,  west,  north,  and 
south,  we  may  suppose  to  be  filled  up  with  royal  mansions, 
in  which  dwell  the  singers,  and  others  of  his  highly  favored 
servants  whom  the  great  King  has  chosen  to  serve  him  con- 
tinually in  his  holy  temple. 

John  says,  however,  that  he  saw  no  temple  in  the  holy 
city  ;  but  "  the  great  white  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb," 
no  doubt,  within  the  palace,  to  the  less  lucid  vision  of 
other  prophets,  appeared  to  be  and  is  called  the  sanctuary 
and  the  temple.  In  the  centre  of  the  divine  palace  is 
erected  the  throne  upon  which  the  son  of  David  shall  sit 
and  reign  forever.  That  centre  is  exactly  at  the  north  pole, 
and,  as  we  have  seen  before,  at  the  centre  of  the  garden 
where  Adam  lived  and  reigned  over  the  world  prior  to  his 
fall. 

There  the  river  parted  into  four  heads  to  water  the  garden 
of  Paradise,  and  there  "the  waters  of  the  river  of  life,  clear 
as  crystal,  shall  proceed  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of 
the  Lamb."  "Afterward,"  says  Ezekiel,  "he  brought  me 
unto  the  door  of  the  house;  and  behold  !  waters  issued  from 


412  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

under  the  threshold  of  the  house  eastward ;  for  the  fore- 
front of  the  house  stood  towards  the  east,  and  the  waters 
came  down  from  under  the  right  side  of  the  house,  at  the 
south  side  of  the  altar,"  or,  as  John  would  say,  of  the 
throne. 

"Then  brought  he  me  out  of  the  way  of  the  gate  north- 
ward, and  led  me  about  the  way  without  unto  the  outer  gate 
by  the  way  that  looketh  eastward ;  and  behold !  there  ran 
out  waters  on  the  right  side."  The  house,  then,  fronts,  at 
least,  to  the  north  and  east,  and  the  waters  of  the  river, 
though  passing  out  at  the  east  front,  yet  they  flow  out  at  the 
south  end  of  that  front. 

As  the  veins  in  the  top  of  the  human  head  are  quite 
small,  but  by  rapid  aggregation  soon  form  the  great  jugular 
vein  which  pours  the  blood  from  the  brain  to  the  heart,  so 
the  waters  flow  out  from  under  the  throne,  and  are  speedily 
united,  and  form  the  river  of  life.  "And  when  the  man  that 
had  the  line  in  his  hand  went  forth  eastward  [that  is,  out- 
side of  and  beyond  the  wall  of  the  house],  he  measured  a 
thousand  cubits,  and  he  brought  me  through  the  waters  ; 
the  waters  were  to  the  ankles.  Again  he  measured  a  thou- 
sand, and  brought  me  through  the  waters  ;  the  waters  were 
to  the  knees.  Again  he  measured  a  thousand,  and  brought 
me  through  ;  the  waters  were  to  the  loins.  Afterwards  he 
measured  a  thousand,  and  it  was  a  river  that  I  could  not 
pass  over ;  for  the  waters  were  risen  —  watei-s  to  swim  in  — 
a  river  that  could  not  be  passed  over." 

If  the  palace  be  fifty  miles  square,  then  the  waters  run 
from  the  throne  to  the  east  front,  and  beyond  that  twenty 
miles,  before  they  become  "  a  river  that  could  not  be  passed 
over"  without  swimming.  After  the  river  passes  beyond 
the  walls  of  the  city,  it  runs  down  in  the  exterior  plain  and 
disembogues  into  the  internal  sea,  just  as  the  blood  of  the 
head  and  brain,  after  being  uuited  into  one  channel,  flows 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  413 

externally  down  the  neck,  and  plunging  into  the  chest,  is 
emptied  into  the  heart." 

John  says,  "  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,"  (that  is,  of 
the  city)  "and  on  either  side  of  the  river  was  there  the  tree 
of  life,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her 
fruit  every  month  ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations."  Ezekiel  says,  "And  by  the  river 
upon  the  bank  thereof,  on  this  side  and  on  that  side,  shall 
grow  all  trees  for  meat,  whose  leaf  shall  not  fade,  neither 
shall  the  fruit  thereof  be  consumed ;  it  shall  bring  forth 
new  fruit  according  to  his  months,  because  their  waters  they 
issued  out  of  the  sanctuary ;  and  the  fruit  thereof  shall  be 
for  meat,  and  the  leaf  thereof  for  medicine." 

In  the  midst  of  the  garden  of  Eden  was  the  tree  of  life, 
and  John  saw  the  same  growing  in  the  midst  of  the  Holy 
Jerusalem ;  therefore,  as  we  have  concluded  before,  the  capi- 
tal of  the  new  created  earth  will  be  precisely  where  the  gar- 
den of  Eden  was.  As  it  was  watered  by  the  waters  coming 
up  the  world's  aorta,  so  the  beloved  city  will  be  gladdened 
by  the  rippling  waters  of  the  river  of  life,  or  the  world's 
great  jugular  vein. 

We  have  seen  that  it  is  possible  that  the  trees  which  grew 
in  Paradise  might  be  preserved  through  the  cataclysm  and 
the  ecpyrosis,  and  that  the  identical  groves  which  God  planted 
in  the  garden  of  Eden,  which  bore  ambrosial  fruits,  and  the 
same  clustering  vines  which  yielded  the  nectar  which  Adam 
enjoyed  when  king  of  the  world,  will  grow  in  the  courts 
along  the  golden  paved  streets  of  the  New  Jerusalem.  AVith 
an  additional  growth  of  six  thousand  years,  how  magnifi- 
cently grand  and  glorious  will  be  those  groves !  They  will 
no  doubt  have  attained  proportions  corresponding  with  the 
extent  and  lofty  height  of  the  grand  capital  and  the  walls 
of  the  city. 

As  the  river  of  the  water  of  life  runs  through  the  palace, 
35* 


414  THE     BIBLE     TRUE. 

SO  we  may  expect  at  least  the  tree  of  life  will  grow  within 
its  royal  precincts,  as  well  as  on  that  space  in  front  of  the 
palace,  by  John  likened  to  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire. 
In  all  the  remaining  front  of  the  most  holy  square  of  one 
hundred  and  seventy-five  miles  in  extent,  many  glorious 
mansions  will  rise  among  the  towering  groves  and  embower- 
ing vines.  They  will  be  for  the  residence  of  the  highly 
favored  saints  who  are  admitted  to  service  in  the  palace 
and  about  the  throne  of  the  universal  King. 

The  four  squares,  east  and  west,  north  and  south,  each  of 
five  hundred  miles,  will  be  assigned  to  the  residence  of  the 
hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand  of  the  sealed  of  the 
tribes  of  Israel.  Over  them  the  twelve  apostles  will  rule. 
Eeuben,  Judah,  and  Levi  shall  occupy  the  square  to  the 
north  ;  Joseph,  Benjamin,  and  Dan,  the  square  to  the  east ; 
Simeon,  Issachar,  and  Zebulun,  the  square  to  the  soutli ; 
Gad,  Asher,  and  Naphtali  will  occupy  the  square  to  the 
west.  This  information  we  derive  from  Ezekiel,  but  to 
which  of  these  different  squares  the  diflferent  apostles  will 
be  assigned  we  are  not  informed. 

The  square  of  five  hundred  miles  will  be  divided  into  three 
equal  parallelograms,  fronting  to  the  centre  and  running 
back  to  the  walls.  Each  of  these  parallelograms  will  be 
one  hundred  and  sixty -six  and  two-thirds  miles  wide  by  five 
hundred  in  length.  The  thrones  of  the  apostles  should  be 
erected  on  the  front  of  the  section  of  the  city  over  which 
each  of  them  reigns. 

In  the  centre  of  the  front  of  the  parallelogram  will  stand 
the  apostolic  palace,  probably  seven  miles  square  and  seven 
miles  high  in  a  square  of  fifty  miles.  These  palaces  will 
be  constructed  in  the  mode  of  tlie  grand  palace  of  the  great 
King.  The  square  of  fifty  miles,  watered,  as  is  all  the  city, 
by  branches  of  the  river  of  life,  overshadowed  by  the  ancient 
groves  of  Paradise,  in  which  rise  the  mansions  of  those  who 


T  H  E    B  I  B  L  E    T  R  U  E.  415 

serve  around  the  apostolic  thrones,  will  present  a  correspond- 
ing yet  a  dissimilar  appearance  to  the  palace  and  the  ex- 
terior grounds  of  the  most  holy  square. 

The  remaining  spaces  to  the  right  and  left  of  the  apostolic 
palaces  will  form  squares  of  fifty-eight  by  fifty  miles.  These, 
we  may  suppose,  will  each  be  divided  into  three  parallel- 
ograms, fronting  towards  the  great  throne  twenty-seven 
miles,  running  back  to  the  extent  of  the  apostolic  square, 
or  fifty  miles. 

These  parallelograms  have  a  palace  of  probably  five  miles 
square  resembling  the  apostolic  palace,  to  which  they  are 
subordinate.  The  next  section  of  the  larger  parallelogram 
is  divided  into  seventy-two  sections,  each  containing  a  palace 
and  its  surroundings;  twelve  of  which  are  subject  to  one  of 
the  thrones  to  the  right  or  left  of  the  throne  of  the  apostle. 
These  subdivisions  continue  until  each  of  the  parallelograms 
is  divided  into  twelve  thousand  sections,  all  subordinate  to 
the  apostle,  whose  allegiance  is  due  directly  to  the  King  of 
kings. 

Thus  the  four  squares  to  the  right  and  left,  and  to  the 
front  and  rear  of  the  central  square,  which  form  the  grand 
cross,  will  each  be  divided  into  twelve  parallelograms,  five 
hundred  miles  long  and  one  hundred  and  sixty-six  and  two- 
thirds  miles  wide ;  each  assigned  to  the  twelve  thousand  of 
the  sealed  of  each  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  One  of  the 
apostles  shall  reign  over  each  of  these  tribal  sections  of  twelve 
thousand  kings,  and  all  shall  cast  their  crowns  at  the  foot 
of  the  great  throne  at  the  centre  of  the  cross. 

The  four  squares  of  five  hundred  miles  each,  in  the  four 
corners  of  the  city,  will  be  assigned  to  that  host  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  every  nation,  kindred,  and  tongue. 
In  these  squares  there  will  be  an  equal  number  of  thrones, 
or  "a  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand  thrones;  therefore 
there  will  be,  at  the  least,  two  hundred  and  eighty-eight 


416  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

thousand  thrones  subject  to  the  great  throne.  All  the  iiiin- 
isters  of  all  these  kings,  and  all  the  hosts  of  the  servitors  of 
the  great  king  who  inhabit  the  central  square,  and  serve 
the  King  of  kings  both  day  and  night,  will  make  the  "hosts 
of  the  holy  city"  truly  "innumerable." 

Behold  the  city,  with  two  hundred  and  eighty  palaces, 
built  upon  the  model  of  the  great  palace,  besides  the  un- 
numbered mansions  of  the  subjects  and  ministers  of  those 
who  sit  upon  those  thrones,  and  all,  both  palaces  and  man- 
sions, constructed  of  fine  gold  and  precious  stones!  Is  it 
not  a  place  where  a  God  may  dwell  ?  Is  it  not  a  capital 
worthy  of  the  Son  of  God  ? 

The  mansions  constructed  after  the  pattern  of  the  temple 
of  Solomon,  vastly  larger  in  their  proportions  near  the  great 
throne,  and  diminishing  in  size  as  they  increase  in  numbers 
towards  the  outer  walls  of  the  city,  will  be  built  of  the  same 
precious  material  as  the  palaces,  and  the  very  meanest  build- 
ing within  those  jasper  walls,  embracing  2,250,000  square 
miles,  will,  no  doubt,  be  equal  to  the  temple  at  Jerusalem 
in  size  and  structure,  and  as  far  surpassing  that  house  in  the 
splendor  of  material  as  fine  gold  excels  the  cedars  of  Leba- 
non and  the  stones  which  Solomon's  workmen  hewed  in  the 
mountains.  The  gates  of  the  city  are  pearls,  and  the  streets 
are  paved  with  gold.  The  mind  of  man  cannot  conceive  the 
grandeur,  the  beauty,  the  glory  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  ren- 
dered more  sublimely  magnificent  by  the  ancient  sweet  groves 
of  Paradise,  planted  by  the  hand  of  God,  and  nourished  by 
the  waters  of  the  river  of  life,  which  permeates  every  street 
,  and  lane  in  all  that  mighty  city.  There  the  saints  of  all  ages 
live  and  reign,  and  no  mortal  thing  can  ever  enter  the  pearly 
gates  of  the  city,  for  God  and  the  Lamb  are  the  light  and 
life  of  it.  Magnificently  grand  and  glorious  will  be  the 
capital  of  the  new  earth. 

"And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  417 

the  light  of  it;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  tlieir 
glory  and  honor  into  it.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be 
shut  at  all  by  day ;  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there.  And 
they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into  it." 
This  proves,  if  proof  be  wanted,  that  there  will  still  be  na- 
tions after  the  first  resurrection;  that  they  will  have  kings 
to  rule  over  them,  who  shall  bring  their  glory  and  honor 
into  the  New  Jerusalem;  which,  therefore,  will  be  upon  the 
new  earth  and  her  great  capital  city. 

With  the  lights  before  us,  let  us  inquire  what  will  be  the 
condition  of  "the  new  earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteous- 
ness." When  Christ  shall  have  restored  all  things,  and  is 
seated  upon  the  throne  of  David,  the  government  of  the 
whole  world  is  laid  upon  his  shoulder,  when  he  shall  wield 
the  sceptre  of  universal  sovereignty  once  held  but  afterwards 
lost  by  Adam,  then  more  than  Adamic  blessedness  will  be 
restored  to  the  world. 

As  we  have  seen  before,  the  new  earth  will  be  much  larger 
in  superficial  extent  than  it  now  is.  There  will  then  be  no 
disturbing  cause  to  impede  the  easy  and  regular  flow  of  the 
solar  electricity,  and  therefore  no  partial  or  spasmodic  evap- 
orations; but  a  general  decomposition  of  water  by  day,  and 
a  regular  recombination  of  its  component  gases  and  the  de- 
scent of  the  resultant  dews  by  night,  as  was  the  case  in  the 
ages  of  the  world's  perfection  and  innocency.  Hence  there 
will  be  no  more  rains  to  wash  oflT  the  soil,  nor  abrasions  by 
the  water-courses,  so  that  the  rich  earth  will  grow  richer  still 
by  every  crop  of  vegetation  decaying  and  remaining  where 
it  grows. 

There  will  then  be  no  parching  drouths,  no  hurtful  rains, 
no  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  no  suffocating  calms  nor  furious 
winds,  no  turbid  waters  overflowing  their  prescribed  chan- 
nels, nor  strife  nor  hindrance  in  all  the  laws  of  nature;  be- 
cause He  sits  upon  his  highly  exalted  throne  and  controls 


418  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  destinies  of  the  world,  who,  even  in  the  days  of  his  weak- 
ness, commanded  the  tempest-tossed  ocean,  "Peace,  be  still," 
and  the  roaring  winds  were  hushed,  the  seething  billows 
were  smoothed  as  a  sea  of  glass,  in  obedience  to  his  potent 
voice. 

A  luxuriant  sward  of  rich  grasses,  and  of  sweet  and  suc- 
culent herbage  in  every  direction,  will  enable  the  contented 
animals  to  feast  without  effort  and  be  satisfied.  All  the 
grains  and  useful  plants  will  spontaneously,  or  with  little 
care,  yield  through  all  the  year  from  the  bosom  of  the  rich 
and  bounteous  earth.  The  tall  pine  will  wave  its  graceful 
plumes  high  in  the  gentle  zephyrs,  which  will  softly  whisper, 
"Peace  on  earth,  good-will  to  men."  The  gigantic  oak  will 
proudly  rear  its  stately  boughs  in  vigorous  strength  far  above 
every  surrounding  forest,  fit  emblem  of  the  exalted  majesty 
of  all  the  earth.  The  vine-clad  hills  and  mountain-tops  will 
be  glorious  to  behold.  Eich  orange  groves,  the  graceful 
palm,  and  every  cognate  tree  pleasant  to  the  sight  and  good 
for  food,  dwarfed  specimens  of  which  are  now  seen  only  in 
the  tropics,  or  laboriously  cultivated  in  the  temperate  zones, 
will  then  most  perfectly  flourish  in  every  dell  and  valley 
and  extended  plain  from  pole  to  pole,  and  all  around  the 
circle  of  the  globe.  Sweetly  murmuring  brooks  and  spark- 
ling rills  will  in  mellow  music  flow  along  their  gold  and 
silver  channels,  through  every  forest,  rich  grove,  and  leafy 
bower.  This  is  the  new  earth  which  shall  be  inherited  by 
the  saints ;  nor  have  we  drawn  an  overwrought,  but  the  faint, 
feeble  outlines  of  a  picture  of  what  the  earth  new  created 
will  be;  for  "as  it  is  written,  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things 
which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him," 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  419 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

The  Ecpyrosis  —  The  New  Eaeth  — Its  Inhabitants  — 
Man  made  Immoktal  again  thkough  the  Resurrection 
—  Reproduction,  consequent  Death  in  the  New  Earth. 

rT]0  what  end  will  the  earth  be  remodelled,  enlarged  ;  have 
J_  all  her  hidden  treasures  exposed  to  the  light,  all  the 
disorders  in  her  nature  healed,  the  wealth  of  soil  of  the 
ages  of  the  past  brought  to  the  surface,  and  consequent  un- 
bounded supplies  of  vegetable  production  all  over  the 
earth,  unless  there  shall  be  material  beings  here  to  use,  to 
appreciate,  and  to  enjoy  these  vast  material  supplies,  this 
boundless  beauty  of  physical  perfection  ? 

Our  great  high  priest  has  said,  "  Blessed  are  the  meek ; 
for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth  ;"  truly  not  now,  but  when 
the  kingdom  of  God  shall  come,  and  when  his  will  shall  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  Those  who  are  meek 
and  lowly  now  shall  be  highly  exalted  then ;  those  who  are 
poor  and  needy  now  for  Christ's  sake,  shall  then  abound  in 
wealth;  they  that  are  "least  among  men  shall  be  great 
when  the  kingdom  of  God  shall  come." 

How  can  these  things  be,  since  the  just  as  well  as  the 
unjust  must  die  ?  "  Jesus  said  unto  her,  I  am  the  resurrec- 
tion and  the  life  ;  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were 
dead,  yet  shall  he  live."  "  Now  if  Christ  be  preached  that 
he  rose  from  the  dead,  how  say  some  among  you  that  there 
is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead  ?  "  "  If  the  dead  rise  no  I, 
then  is  not  Christ  raised  ;  and  if  Christ  be  not  raised,  your 
faith  is  vain ;  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins.  But  now  is  Christ  risen 
from  the  dead,  and  become  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept. 
For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ 
shall  all  be  made  alive." 


420  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

The  testimony  of  the  twelve  apostles  and  of  the  five  hun- 
dred disciples  proves,  if  human  evidence  can  prove  a  fact, 
that  Christ,  who  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  did  arise  and 
come  forth  from  the  grave  on  the  third  day  ;  that  he  showed 
himself  openly  to  his  disciples,  talked  with  them,  ate  with 
them,  and  in  his  true  body  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  their  pres- 
ence. They  were  not  deceived  as  to  these  facts  ;  they  either 
occurred  just  as  they  are  related,  or  the  five  hundred  en- 
tered into  a  conspiracy  to  deceive  the  world  in  regard  to 
the  most  momentous  facts  ever  brought  before  the  minds  of 
men  ;  and  therefore  are  utterly  unworthy  of  confidence  on 
any  and  all  subjects. 

It  might  be  possible  for  the  twelve  apostles,  though  illit- 
erate fishermen,  to  combine  to  palm  off  a  deception  on  man- 
kind ;  but  the  fact  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ  is  proven  by 
five  hundred  men  and  women  ;  and  we  venture  to  say  that 
if  the  story  of  the  resurrection  was  an  invention,  it  is  the 
only  instance  in  the  history  of  our  race  where  so  many  men 
and  women  testified  to  the  same  falsehood,  and  not  one  out 
of  the  number  ever  betrayed  the  villany.  The  fact  of  the 
resurrection  is  clearly  proven  by  the  sacred  record  ;  it  is 
strongly  corroborated  by  concurrent  profane  history ;  in  a 
Avord,  there  is  no  fact  in  history  more  satisfactorily  proven 
than  that  of  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ.  "But 
if  the  spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwell 
in  you,  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also 
quicken  yourmortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit  thatdwelleth  in  you." 

Moreover,  if  it  be  clearly  proven  that  one  individual  of 
the  race  of  Adam  has  been  raised  from  the  dead,  the  ques- 
tion, it  would  appear,  should  be  definitely  settled  that  every 
one  of  that  race  may  be  also  raised  from  the  dead.  Is  it 
not  strange,  then,  that  so  many  should  doubt,  that  so  few 
should  fully  and  confidently  believe  that  when  these  bodies 
of  ours  are  laid  in  the  dark,  cold  grave,  they  shall  ever 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  421 

be  warmed  again  into  life?  The  tree  v.-hich  is  cut  down 
and  buried  puts  forth  a  sprout,  and  the  tree  arises  again  in 
newness  of  life  ;  so  the  body  which  is  sown  in  corruption 
will  germinate  itself  into  renewed  and  incorruptible  being. 

We  believe  as  firmly  that  such  a  Roman  as  Julius  Ciesar 
lived  as  that  we  live  ourselves,  or  that  the  sun  will  rise  in 
the  east  on  each  recurring  morning.  Do  we  believe  as 
surely  that  these  bodies,  after  being  dead,  shall  rise  again  ? 
We  know  that  the  sun  will  rise  every  morning,  because  we 
have  seen  it  do  so  all  our  lives  ;  but  the  fact  that  such  a 
man  as  Julius  Ctesar  flourished  in  Rome  a  short  time  before 
the  Christian  era,  is  not  more  clearly  and  fully  proven,  nor 
by  better  and  more  reliable  authority,  than  the  fact  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  If  he  certainly  did 
rise  from  the  dead,  it  would  be  irrational  stupidity  to  doubt 
that  we  who  have  just  such  bodies  as  his  shall  also  rise. 

What  is  there  difficult  of  belief  in  the  resurrection  ?  It 
is  mysterious  how  the  grain  of  corn  which  is  buried  should 
germinate  into  life  and  produce  other  corn  ;  yet  we  can 
easily  believe  the  fact,  because  it  is  patent  to  our  senses ;  but 
if  the  resurrection  of  the  body  is  made  palpable  to  the 
reason,  shall  we  hesitate  to  believe  in  its  truth  ?  It  is  to  us 
wonderful  that  the  earth  should  have  been  compelled  to 
bring  forth  the  first  animals,  yet  all  will  admit  the  truth  of 
the  proposition. 

W^e  see  that  animals  exist  only  as  they  are  reproduced  by 
other  animals  ;  then,  if  we  reason  no  higher  than  our  expe- 
rience would  go,  we  must  conclude  that  they  have  been  re- 
producing forever ;  but  if  we  search  for  the  primary  causes 
of  things,  if  we  weigh  things  nicely  in  the  scales  of  ration- 
ality, we  must  perceive  that  animal  life,  which  depends  on 
circumstances  for  every  moment  of  its  being,  could  not  be 
self-existent,  and  therefore   not  eternal.      If  the  first  ani- 


422  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

mals  had  a  beginning,  Avhich  must  have  been  so  from  the 
necessity  of  the  case,  how  was  it  ? 

The  naturalist  will  readily  believe  that  the  fungus 
growths  of  vegetables,  and  some  of  the  molluscous  growths 
in  the  animal  kingdom,  even  now  are  produced  by  a  favor- 
able combination  of  circumstances  in  the  operation  of  the 
natural  laws.  He  reasons  that  if  the  lowest  orders  of  vege- 
table and  animal  being  may  be  thus  produced  now,  then, 
when  the  circumstances  were  still  more  favorable,  higher 
types  of  both  kinds  of  life  may  have  been  originated  in  the 
same  way. 

If,  however,  the  earth  may  be  energized  into  the  pro- 
duction of  some  animal  bodies,  it  may  have  produced  the 
first  pairs  of  all  animals, — since  there  must  have  been 
first  pairs  of  animals ;  and  since  neither  reason  nor  ex- 
perience has  ever  suggested  any  other  means  for  the  original 
production  of  the  animals,  therefore  the  conclusion  is  irre- 
sistible that  all  vegetable  and  animal  existence  was  origin- 
ally brought  into  being  by  the  vital  energies  of  the  earth  ; 
that  is,  that  the  laws  of  nature,  by  which  reproduction  is 
now  nourished,  at  some  period  in  the  world's  history  were 
vigorous  enough  to  bring  forth  a  spontaneous  production  of 
vegetable  and  animal  life. 

Nevertheless,  the  question  is  not  left  to  the  uncertain  de- 
ductions of  reason  ;  for  Moses  tells  us  that  God  commanded 
the  earth,  and  she  brought  forth  the  grass,  the  herb,  the 
tree ;  that  he  commanded  the  waters,  and  they  brought 
forth  the  fish  and  the  fowl ;  and  in  the  fulness  of  time  he 
commanded  the  earth,  and  she  brought  forth  all  kinds  of 
animal  life,  including  that  of  man.  The  question  is  settled ; 
and  all  are  agreed  that  the  power  of  the  universal  intelli- 
gence is  sufficient  to  create  the  body  and  organize  the  life 
of  man  from  the  earth  without  parents  ;  but  when  the  body 
has  been  organized,  when  it  has  been  inhabited  by  a  rational 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  423 

soul,  may  not  the  same  power  reorganize  the  body,  thougli 
dead  and  disorganized  ? 

Would  it  be  more  wonderful,  or  would  it  require  a  greater 
exertion  of  power,  to  recreate  the  body  of  Adam  than  was 
necessary  in  the  first  place  to  form  it?  It  is  legitimate  to 
conclude  that  the  earth  may  be  brought  into  a  condition 
when,  at  the  command  of  Omnipotence,  the  dead  bodies  of 
men  will  be  reorganized,  and  their  spirits  will  return  and 
reoccupy  the  tenements  which  decay  had  driven  them  to 
abandon.  "But  some  man  will  say,  How  are  the  dead 
raised  up?  and  with  what  body  do  they  come?  Thou 
fool,  that  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened  except  it  die  ; 
and  that  which  thou  sowest,  thou  sowest  not  that  body 
that  shall  be,  but  bare  grain ;  but  God  giveth  it  a  body  as 
it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  his  own  body." 

"  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in 
corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption ;  it  is  sown  in  dis- 
honor, it  is  raised  in  glory ;  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is 
raised  in  power ;  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a 
spiritual  body,"  Upon  this  last  declaration  many  have 
made  shipwreck. 

It  is  said  that  all  bodies  are  material ;  that  materiality 
cannot  be  converted  into  spirit ;  therefore,  to  say  "  a  spirit- 
ual body,"  is  to  say  that  there  is  no  body  whatever ;  and  by 
this  kind  of  sophistry  some  persons  high  in  church  authority 
fritter  away  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  until  it  means 
nothing. 

The  body  is  not  the  body  which  is  raised,  and  yet  it  is 
the  same.  It  is  not  the  same,  because  "  whereas  it  is  sown 
in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption ;  whereas  it  was 
sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in  glory ;  whereas  it  was  sown 
in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power ; "  and  yet  it  is  the  very 
same ;  for  it  is  our  mortal  body  which  shall  be  quickened 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Most  High. 


424  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

"We  know  nothing  of  the  resurrection  except  what  is 
taught  us  by  the  illustrious  example  given  us  by  the  Son  of 
man,  who  died  upon  the  cross,  was  buried,  and  who  rose 
again  on  the  third  day,  and  thus  became  the  High  Priest 
as  well  as  the  all-sufficient  sacrifice  of  our  religion,  and  King 
of  all  the  earth. 

"And  as  they  thus  spake,  Jesus  himself  stood  in  the 
midst  of  them,  and  saith  unto  them.  Peace  be  unto  you. 
But  they  were  terrified  and  affrighted,  and  supposed  that 
they  had  seen  a  spirit.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Why  are 
ye  troubled?  and  why  do  thoughts  arise  in  your  hearts? 
Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself:  handle 
me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see 
me  have."  "  Then  saith  he  to  Thomas,  Reach  hither  thy 
finger,  and  behold  my  hands ;  and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and 
thrust  it  into  ray  side ;  and  be  not  faithless,  but  believing." 

This  is  the  resurrected  spiritual  body  of  Jesus;  yet  could 
we  have  stronger  and  more  pointed  proof  of  its  materiality, 
or  of  its  identity  with  the  body  which  had  been  nailed  to 
the  cross,  which  had  been  pierced  by  the  Roman  soldier, 
which  was  evidently  dead  and  buried?  He  was  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  entire  race,  and  since  he  died  in  obedience 
to  the  law  of  our  being,  so  also  must  Ave  die.  As  he  arose 
from  the  dead,  so  also  will  we,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  arise 
from  the  dead.  As  his  spiritual  body  was  a  material  body, 
and  the  very  same  which  was  crucified,  so  also  must  ours 
be  the  same  as  those  in  which  we  now  live. 

Without  pursuing  the  subject,  we  shall  assume  the  fact 
as  proven  that  the  meek  of  this  and  of  the  former  ages, 
who  shall  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection,  will  inherit  the 
earth ;  but  being  kings  and  priests,  and  having  come  up 
through  great  tribulation  from  every  nation,  kindred,  and 
tongue,  "are  fitly  joined  together  in  a  holy  temple,"  are 
"made  one  in  Christ;"    therefore  they  cannot,  with  any 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  425 

propriety,  be  called  the  nations  of  the  earth.  If  we  be 
adopted  into  the  family  of  God,  then  are  we  his  children  ; 
if  children,  then  heirs  —  "  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ." 

Christ  is  a  king  and  a  priest,  and  all  the  adopted  and 
redeemed  will  also  be  "  kings  and  priests  unto  God."  How 
can  they  be  kings  without  kingdoms  ?  and  how  can  there 
be  kingdoms  without  subjects  ?  "  Blessed  and  holy  is  he 
that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection :  on  such  the  second 
death  hath  no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and 
of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years."  All, 
then,  who  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection  shall  be  made 
kings,  exalted  upon  thrones,  and  have  sceptres  given  to 
them  ;  but  to  what  end?  Are  the  insignia  of  royalty  to  be 
bestowed  upon  the  resurrected  saints  without  any  cor- 
responding authority? 

To  place  a  diadem  upon  one's  head,  a  sceptre  in  his  hand, 
the  royal  robes  of  a  king  upon  his  person,  to  induct  him  into 
the  seat  of  majesty,  and  then  tell  him  he  must  be  content 
with  these  baubles  —  that  there  is  no  kingdom  for  him  to 
govern,  no  subjects  to  do  obeisance  to  his  authority  —  would 
be  intolerable  mockery.  Such  promotion  would  not  be 
highly  prized  or  greatly  sought  after  by  men  in  this  present 
life.  Then  can  it  be  imagined,  for  one  moment,  that  the  glit- 
tering prize,  held  out  as  the  inheritance  which  shall  endure 
through  eternal  ages  to  those  who  are  adopted  into  the  house- 
hold of  God,  will  prove  to  be  nothing  but  empty  show  and 
high-sounding  titles  ? 

The  Saviour  said  to  the  apostles:  "And  I  appoint  unto 
you  a  kingdom,  as  my  Father  hath  appointed  unto  me ;  that 
ye  may  eat  and  drink  at  my  table  in  my  kingdom,  and  sit 
on  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel."  Paul  says  : 
"Know  ye  not  that  the  saints  shall  judge  the  world?" 
"And  I  saw  thrones,"  says  John,  "and  they  sat  upon  them, 


426  THEBIBLETRUE. 

and  juflgment  was  given  to  them  ;  and  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  a  thousand  years." 

Are  we  to  believe  that  these  and  many  other  parallel  pas- 
sages mean  nothing,  and  that  the  apostles  and  saints  of  all 
ages,  for  whom  the  Son  of  God  has  suffered  and  died,  who 
washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb — for  whose  redemption  the  power  of  Omnipotence  is 
exerted  —  shall  all  the  celestial  powers  unite  to  save  the  sons 
of  men,  that  they  may  be  made  show  kings,  such  as  the  Lears 
and  Macbeths,  who  "  strut  their  brief  hour  upon  the  stage," 
and  then  pass  off  into  the  stern  realities  of  life?  Shall  the 
passion  for  high  sovereignty  which  we  have  inherited  from 
Adam,  and  which  was  bestowed  upon  him  for  the  noblest 
purposes,  be  flattered  and  encouraged  in  us  by  the  hope  held 
out  to  us  of  being  made  kings  in  the  after  life  ;  and  when  the 
promise  is  realized,  will  it  be  naught  but  vain  pageantry? 

God  is  not  mocked,  neither  will  he  deceive  any  man  ;  and 
the  fruition,  instead  of  falling  short,  will  go  beyond  our  ex- 
pectations;  "for  eye  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath  not  heard, 
neither  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  of 
the  things  which  God  has  in  reservation  for  those  who  love 
his  appearing."  The  saints  will  certainly  be  kings ;  those 
kings  must  have  kingdoms  ;  those  kingdoms  must  have  sub- 
jects; hence  there  must  be  other  inhabitants  where  they 
dwell  besides  themselves.  Those  inhabitants  shall  constitute 
the  nations  of  the  new  earth,  and  those  kings  shall  rule  over 
them,  and  bring  the  honor  and  the  glory  thereof  into  the 
holy  city,  and  lay  them  down  at  the  foot  of  the  great  white 
throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

Moreover,  the  waters  of  the  river  of  life  shall  flow  out 
from  beneath  the  throne,  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life 
shall  be  for  the  healing  of  the  nations.  When  Christ  shall 
come  again,  "  all  things  shall  be  put  under  him  ;  for  he  must 
reign  until  he  has  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.     The  last 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  427 

enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death.  When  this  last 
enemy  is  destroyed,  then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  sub- 
ject unto  him  that  put  all  things  under  him,  that  God  may 
be  all  in  all."  There  shall  be  death,  then,  in  that  kingdom 
where  Christ  shall  reign  a  thousand  years,  at  the  end  of 
which  time  this  last  enemy  shall  be  crushed. 

Death,  however,  cannot  affect  the  resurrected  saints  ;  for 
nothing  dies,  or  can  die,  except  that  which  reproduces.  "  It 
is  sown  a  natural  body;  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body." 
Every  perfect  natural  body,  whether  vegetable  or  animal,  is 
reproductive  ;  but  spirit  is  not  reproductive ;  therefore,  the 
effect  of  death  and  the  grave  is  to  remove  the  desire  and  the 
capacity  for  reproduction  ;  hence,  the  body  is  no  longer 
natural,  but  spiritual,  or  non-reproducing. 

"  And  Jesus  answering,  said  unto  them,  The  children  of 
this  world  marry  and  are  given  in  marriage  ;  but  they  which 
shall  be  counted  worthy  to  obtain  that  world  and  the  resur- 
rection from  the  dead,  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in  mar- 
riage ;  neither  can  they  die  any  more  ;  for  they  are  equal 
unto  the  angels,  and  are  the  children  of  God,  being  the 
children  of  the  resurrection." 

Nothing  in  the  question  of  the  Sadducees  seems  to  call 
forth  an  answer  in  regard  to  the  duration  of  the  life  which 
shall  follow  the  resurrection  ;  but  they  believed  that  if  there 
were  a  resurrection,  they  must  marry  and  be  given  in  mar- 
riage. Christ  informed  them  that  they  neither  marry  nor  are 
given  in  marriage :  that  is,  do  not  reproduce,  and,  therefore, 
they  cannot  die  any  more.  The  carnal  mind,  which  is  en- 
mity against  God,  which  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither,  indeed,  can  be,  is  certainly  the  same  which  drove 
Adam  from  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  brought  death  upon 
himself  and  all  his  race.  Philoprogenitiveuess  can  be 
wholly  removed  from  the  Adams  only  by  death  and  the 
resurrection. 


428  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

"  When  they  shall  rise  from  the  dead,  they  are  as  the 
angels  in  heaven  ; "  they  cannot  die,  neither  can  they  suffer 
from  any  disease ;  but  the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life  are  for 
the  healing  of  the  nations,  who,  therefore,  must  be  subject 
to  the  law  of  death,  and  hence  must  be  a  multiplying  people. 
Not  only  so,  but  they  are  also  liable  to  sin.  The  resurrected 
saints  shall  be  priests  as  well  as  kings.  Now,  the  office  of  a 
priest  is  to  make  intercession  with  God  for  the  sins  of  the 
people. 

In  further  and  incontestible  proof  of  the  fact  that  a 
sinful,  multiplying,  dying  race  of  men  will  exist  in  the  new 
earth,  is  the  grand  finale  in  human  affairs  as  described  by 
John.  After  Christ  and  his  saints  shall  have  reigned  in  the 
new  earth  a  thousand  years,  in  uninterrupted  peace  and 
prosperity,  then  Satan,  who  has  all  this  time  been  kept  in 
prison,  will  be  "  loosed  for  a  little  season,  and  shall  go  out 
to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  to  battle ;  the  number 
of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea." 

All  this,  and  much  more,  shows  that  the  earth,  during  the 
reign  of  Christ,  will  be  inhabited  by  men  and  by  animals  as 
at  the  present  time.  How  will  they  get  there  ?  Will  they 
be  created  as  at  the  first,  or  will  they  be  borne  beyond  the 
ecpyrosis  as  they  were  preserved  through  the  cataclysm  ? 
The  former  hypothesis  will  not  do,  for  the  new  creation  of 
all  animate  nature,  immediately  after  its  destruction,  would 
seem  to  indicate  that  there  was  something  wrong  in  the 
former  creation,  and  that  the  design  was  to  improve  upon  it. 

Again:  if  the  vegetable  and  animal  kingdoms  were  to  be 
wholly  destroyed,  and  a  new  creation  were  placed  upon  the 
new  earth,  the  prophets  would  surely  have  seen  so  mighty  a 
result,  and  they  would  as  surely  have  intimated  the  same  to 
us.  If  this  were  the  case,  the  object  for  which  Christ  came 
into  the  world  could  not  be  accomplished.     He  came  to  be 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  429 

the  prophet,  priest,  and  king  of  the  lost  race  of  Adam.  In 
the  first  two  offices  he  has  already  appeared;  and  now  he 
must  come  as  the  king,  not  of  a  new  race  of  beings,  but  of 
the  children  of  Adam,  who  have  been  new  created  and  made 
the  children  of  God. 

"Behold,  I  show  you  a  mystery;  we  shall  not  all  sleep, 
but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  at  the  last  trump  ;"  "and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall 
rise  first;  then  we,  which  are  alive  and  remain,  shall  be 
caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the 
Lord  in  the  air."  It  would  seem,  then,  that  the  question  is 
placed  beyond  doubt,  if  Paul  be  taken  as  authority,  the  race 
of  Adam  will  be  preserved  through  the  destruction  by  fire, 
for  many  passages  show  that  immediately  after  the  descent 
of  Christ,  and  while  he  remains  in  the  air,  the  burning  will 
occur. 

There  has  been  no  law  violated,  no  offence  against  God 
has  ever  existed  in  any  of  his  creatures  on  earth,  except  in 
the  white  or  Adamic  race ;  that  is,  no  constitutional  offence, 
an  offence  which  works  a  corruption  of  blood;  therefore,  if 
this  race  pass  alive  beyond  the  ecpyrosis,  that  grace  which 
is  sufficient  to  save  them  from  all  their  sins  will  certainly  be 
sufficient  to  bring  every  living  creature  into  the  happy  new 
earth. 

Since  Noah  outlived  the  flood  by  building  an  ark,  which 
floated  upon  the  bosom  of  the  waters  for  five  months,  and 
furnished  him  a  home  for  a  whole  year;  and  since  God 
accomplishes  all  his  designs  by  the  use  of  adequate  means ; 
therefore  we  must  expect  that  if  men  and  beasts  and  birds 
and  fishes  are  kept  alive  through  the  destruction  by  fire,  it 
will  be  done  by  natural  and  physical  means. 

"For, behold,  the  day  cometh  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven; 
and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  be 
stubble;  and  the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them  up,  saith 


430  THE    BIBLE    TRUE, 

the  Lord  of  liosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them  neither  root  nor 
branch.  But  unto  you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of 
righteousness  arise  Avith  healing  in  his  wings;  and  ye  shall 
go  forth,  and  grow  up  as  calves  of  the  stall.  And  ye  shall 
tread  down  the  wicked;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the 
soles  of  your  feet  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts." 

We  have  seen  that  many  points  on  the  earth's  surface 
•were  not  submerged  by  the  flood,  and  that  the  men  and 
animals  on  the  continents  and  islands  were  there  saved  from 
destruction  by  water ;  so  we  may  conclude  that,  although  the 
elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  yet  there  may  be 
points,  and,  in  a  rational  view  of  the  subject,  there  must  be 
points,  where  animal  and  vegetable  life  will  be  preserved. 

The  heat  will  be  much  more  intense  at  the  equator  or  in 
the  adjacent  regions,  for  there,  whether  superficially  or 
deeply  imbedded  in  the  earth,  the  greatest  deposits  of  coal 
must  be  formed,  and  there  the  internal  fires  will  burn  most 
furiously.  All  living  animals  will  instinctively  flee  towards 
the  cooler  regions  of  the  poles.  In  this  way,  it  is  possible 
that  much  animal  life  may  be  preserved. 

The  inventive  mind  for  years  has  been  greatly  exercised 
on  the  subject  of  serial  navigation;  and  although  the  grand 
problem  has  not  been  fully  and  satisfiictorily  solved,  yet  we 
may  expect  that  the  avistor,  or  serial  vessel,  will  yet  be  ma- 
noeuvred in  the  upper  air  with  equal  ease  and  accuracy  and 
far  more  grace  than  the  ocean  steamer  in  a  smooth  and 
capacious  bay. 

The  ark,  however,  was  fitted  with  neither  sail  nor  rudder ; 
but  Noah,  having  stowed  in  its  hull  an  ample  supply  of 
food,  after  having  taken  in  the  last  pair  of  animals,  closed 
in  himself  and  the  living  freight,  committed  the  fortunes  of 
all  living  creatures  to  the  sole  guidance  of  Providence,  in 
the  boisterous  winds  and  tempestuous  waves  of  the  upheav- 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  431 

ing  flood.  So,  in  like  manner,  if  the  serial  vessels  were  pro- 
perly constructed,  with  a  view  to  the  carrying  of  provisions, 
and  left,  as  the  ark  was,  without  any  attempt  to  control  its 
motions,  even  with  the  present  amount  of  knowledge  of  navi- 
gating the  air,  we  can  see  no  serious  difficulty  in  preserving 
animal  life  through  the  ecpyrosis. 

Any  number  of  avistors  might  be  constructed  and  held  in 
readiness,  or,  if  it  were  the  design  of  the  Almighty  that  one 
man  be  selected  to  save  life  from  the  fire,  as  Noah  did  from 
the  water,  might  not  a  vast  serial  ark  be  built  to  preserve  a 
much  larger  amount  of  animal  life  than  was  borne  over  the 
flood  by  the  ark  of  Noah  ?  We  can  see  nothing  which  would 
seriously  militate  against  such  an  hypothesis. 

It  would  seem  that  one  or  both  of  the  above  means  might 
serve  in  that  great  emergency.  Reason  indicates  the  former, 
or  that  there  will  be  points  on  the  earth  where  vegetable 
and  animal  life  will  not  be  consumed  in  the  general  burn- 
ing ;  and  revelation  shows  that  the  avistor,  or  some  such 
means,  will  be  employed  in  the  saving  at  least  of  human 
life.  "  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
that  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  shall  not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep.  For  the 
Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with 
the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God ; 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first ;  then  we  which  are 
alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in 
the  clouds." 

In  the  parallel  passage  before  quoted,  it  is  stated  that  we 
shall  be  changed  first;  but  in  what  will  the  change  consist? 
Will  we  be  changed  in  all  respects,  so  as  to  be  exactly  like 
those  who  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection?  This  would 
be  the  suspension  of  a  great  fundamental  law  of  the  un- 
changing God,  namely,  that  whatever  reproduces  or  is  re- 
produced must  die. 


432  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

We  can  perceive  no  necessity  for  the  performance  of  so 
stupendous  a  miracle,  —  a  miracle  which  would  effect  the  en- 
tire subversion  of  the  law ;  and  hence  we  expect  no  such 
miracle  to  be  wrought.  The  change,  although  it  may  be 
inconceivably  great,  can  by  no  means,  as  we  think,  extend 
so  far  as  to  render  us  absolutely  immortal  without  passing 
through  the  gates  of  death. 

By  the  change,  our  constitutional  imperfections  and  in- 
herited physical  defects  will  be  removed;  our  mental  in- 
firmities will  be  cured ;  but,  wonder  of  wonders !  all  our 
moral  obliquities  will  be  separated  from  us  as  far  as  the 
east  is  from  *the  west.  Envy,  jealousy,  hatred,  malice, 
covetousness,  all  evil  desires  and  wicked  inclinations  shall 
be  removed  from  our  nature,  and  w^e  shall  be  the  children 
of  God  in  that  sense  which  is  designed  by  our  holy  religion  ; 
because  we  shall  serve  the  Lord  Christ  in  his  blessed  king- 
dom. Notwithstanding,  since  we  shall  continue  to  be  a  re- 
producing race,  though  without  offence,  we  must  still  be 
subject  to  the  law  of  death ;  for  it  is  unchanging  and  un- 
changeably fixed  that  whatever  reproduces  must  die. 

"  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy ;  where- 
unto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that 
shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day- 
star  arise  in  your  hearts :  knowing  this  first,  that  no  proph- 
ecy of  the  Scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation.  For 
the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man  :  but 
holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost." 

After  giving  the  then  future  history  of  the  nations  up  to 
our  own  time,  as  the  facts  have  proven  to  be  correct,  Daniel 
says,  "And  in  the  days  of  these  kings,"  or  of  the  govern- 
ments as  they  now  exist,  "  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a 
kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed ;  and  the  king- 
dom shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  it  shall  break  in 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  433 

pieces  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms ;  and  it  shall  stand 
forever." 

Again  he  says,  "  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and,  be- 
hold, one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  and  came  to  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  they  brought 
him  near  before  him.  And  there  was  given  him  dominion, 
and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  and  nations,  and 
languages  should  serve  him:  his  dominion  is  an  everlasting 
dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that 
which  shall  not  be  destroyed." 

"And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of 
the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the 
people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is 
an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and 
obey  him."  "  How  great  are  his  signs,  and  mighty  are  his 
wonders!  his  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  his 
dominion  is  from  generation  to  generation." 

Hence  it  would  appear  that  the  thrones  of  the  people  of 
the  saints  will  be  subordinate  to  that  of  the  Most  High, 
which  shall  endure  from  generation  to  generation.  This 
description  renders  it  certain  that  this  dominion  cannot  be 
established  in  heaven  or  among  immortals,  but  upon  the 
earth  and  over  a  multiplying  and  dying  race  —  immortal 
rulers,  but  dying  subjects. 

Isaiah  says,  "  For,  behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and  a  new 
earth  :  and  the  former  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come 
into  mind.  But  be  ye  glad  and  rejoice  forever  in  that  which 
I  create :  for,  behold,  I  create  Jerusalem  a  rejoicing,  and  her 
people  a  joy.  And  I  will  rejoice  in  Jerusalem,  and  joy  in 
ray  people :  and  the  voice  of  weeping  shall  be  no  more 
heard  in  her,  nor  the  noise  of  crying.  There  shall  be  no 
more  thence  an  infant  of  days,  nor  an  old  man  that  hath 
not  filled  his  days  :  for  the  child  shall  die  an  hundred  years 


434  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

old ;  but  the  sinner  being  an  hundred  years  old  shall  be 
accursed. 

"And  they  shall  build  houses  and  inhabit  them;  and 
they  shall  plant  vineyards,  and  eat  the  fruit  of  them.  Thoy 
shall  not  build,  and  another  inhabit;  they  shall  not  plant, 
and  another  eat :  for  as  the  days  of  a  tree  are  the  days  of 
ray  people,  and  mine  elect  shall  long  enjoj^  the  work  of  their 
hands.  They  shall  not  labor  in  vain,  nor  bring  forth  for 
trouble ;  for  they  are  the  seed  of  the  blessed  of  the  Lord, 
and  their  offspring  with  them.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  before  they  call,  I  will  answer ;  and  while  they  are  yet 
speaking,  I  will  hear."  "  For  as  the  new  heavens  and  the 
new  earth,  which  I  will  make,  shall  remain  before  me,  saith 
the  Lord,  so  shall  your  seed  and  your  name  remain." 

It  abundantly  appears,  from  this  and  other  prophecies, 
that  children  shall  be  born,  and  that  men  shall  die  after  the 
new  heavens  and  the  earth  shall  have  been  created,  and  that 
the  time  of  the  gathering  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  is  not  until 
Christ  the  king  shall  come  in  his  kingdom.  "  In  that  day 
shall  Israel  be  the  third  with  Egypt  and  with  Assyria,  even 
a  blessing  in  the  land,  whom  the  Lord  of  hosts  shall  bless, 
saying,  Blessed  be  Egypt,  my  people,  and  Assyria,  the  work 
of  my  hands,  and  Israel  mine  inheritance."  We  must 
look,  therefore,  for  the  restoration  of  other  nationalities 
than  that  of  Israel ;  and  if,  as  we  suppose  and  have 
attempted  to  show,  Israel  will  not  be  restored  until  after  the 
creation  of  the  new  earth,  the  others  must  be  restored  at 
the  same  time,  and  there  will  be  many  nationalities  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  and  his  saints. 

"  But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the 
angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father  only.  But  as  the  days  of 
Noah  were,  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 
For  as  in  the  days  that  were  before  the  flood  they  were  eating 
and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  435 

day  that  Notili  entered  into  the  ark,  and  knew  not  until  tlie 
flood  came,  and  took  them  all  away ;  so  shall  also  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  man  be.  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field  ;  the  one 
shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left.  Two  women  shall  be  grind- 
ing at  the  mill ;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left." 

It  would  appear  from  this,  and  parallel  passages,  that  at 
least  a  part  of  those  who  shall  remain  alive  are  to  be  saved 
from  the  fire,  as  Noah  was  from  the  flood  ;  but  there  is  this 
marked  difierence,  —  that  whereas  Noah  saved  himself  and 
his  entire  family  in  the  ark,  at  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man,  the  faith  of  the  father  will  not  save  the  sou,  the  faith 
of  the  daughter  will  not  save  the  mother,  but  in  both  cases 
the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left. 

In  this  way  the  whole  world  will  be  sifted,  and  those  will 
be  chosen  whose  hearts  and  lives  are  right  in  the  sight  of 
God  ;  and  they  with  all  the  animals  shall  be  saved  by  flight 
to  the  higher  and  cooler  latitudes ;  or  more  probably,  after 
their  change,  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  race  of  Adam 
may  ascend,  as  we  have  already  suggested,  in  avistors,  or 
serial  arks.  It  is  possible  that  in  the  change  such  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  laws  of  nature  will  be  imparted  to  them  as 
to  enable  them  to  ascend  through  the  air  without  the  inter- 
vention of  any  visible  means,  other  than  is  used  by  us  in 
moving  from  point  to  point  upon  the  surface  of  the  earth, 
or  in  leaping  obstacles,  or  up  into  the  air. 

The  point,  however,  which  we  particularly  wish  to  make, 
and  to  urge  upon  the  reader,  is  the  simple  fact  that  there 
will  be  a  multiplying  and  dying  race  of  men  in  the  new 
earth  as  there  was  before  and  during  the  hapjiy  reign  of 
Adam,  and  before  he,  by  sin,  brought  death  upon  himself. 
We  hope  that  we  have  made  this  fact  clear  in  the  light  of 
revelation  by  the  passage  cited,  or  at  least  that  enough  has 
been  said  to  enable  the  honest  inquirer  after  truth  to  pur- 
sue the  subject  to  a  satisfactory  conclusion.     If  so,  we  are 


436  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

ready  to  investigate  and  to  understand  the  form  of  govern- 
ment, the  political  position  of  the  denizens  of  the  new  earth. 

We  are  plainly  informed  that  Christ  shall  reign  from 
generation  to  generation.  Again:  we  are  told  that  the 
saints,  those  who  have  come  up  through  great  tribulation, 
and  have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years. 
Christ's  kingdom  is  to  be  an  universal  empire;  and  as  we 
have  seen,  it  is  to  be  upon  the  earth  ;  but  the  meek,  or  the 
saints,  shall  inherit  the  earth,  and  they  shall  govern  the 
nations,  at  least  the  twelve  apostles  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones  and  judge  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  Therefore 
the  universal  empire  of  the  world  will  be  divided  and  sub- 
divided into  kingdoms  and  sub-kingdoms,  into  royal  prov- 
inces and  sub-provinces,  and  into  municipalities,  and  over 
each  of  these,  the  smallest  as  well  as  the  largest,  a  sceptered 
saint,  invested  with  regal  dignities  and  sovereign  authority, 
shall  reign.  Each  will  owe  fealty  to  the  king  next  in  au- 
thority above  him  ;  and  he  to  his  superior ;  and  so  on  up  to 
the  highest ;  and  all  shall  bow  at  the  throne  of  the  King  of 
kings,  and  all  will  pay  willing  allegiance  to  the  universal 
Lord,  the  mighty  Prince  of  peace.  The  feudal  system,  Avith 
its  king  and  dukes,  and  lords  of  manors,  gives  us  the  best 
idea  of  this  involution  of  sovereignties  of  these  many,  many 
kingdoms  which  will  compose  the  grand  empire  of  Christ. 

We  may  judge  from  pi'esent  indications  that  most  of  the 
pure-blooded  Indians  who  are  on  the  earth  when  the  ecpyro- 
sis  comes  will  be  in  the  southern  hemisphere.  If  we  bear 
in  mind  the  analogy  w^hich  we  have  all  along  drawn  between 
the  human  body  and  the  world,  the  southern  hemisphere 
represents  the  lower  extremities,  in  which  the  internal  ducts 
and  cavities  Avere  small,  and  in  which  coal  deposits  must  be 
very  limited  compared  with  those  of  the  northern  hemisphere. 

Then,  whatever  may  be  the  means  used  for  preserving  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  437 

elect  of  the  Adamie  race,  we  would  conclude  that  the  red 
men,  or  so  many  of  them  as  shall  be  chosen,  together  wdth 
the  animals  of  that  region,  will  be  kept  alive  by  fleeing 
towards  the  south  pole.  The  red  man  will  not  entirely 
escape  the  curse  which  was  inflicted  upon  his  race  by  that 
representative  man  who  tempted  Eve  to  her  fall.  "  Cursed 
art  thou  above  all  cattle."  Isaiah,  after  describing  the  blessed 
state  of  the  new  earth,  says,  "  And  dust  shalt  be  the  serpent's 
meat ;  "  thus  showing  that  he  who  is  more  subtle  than  all 
the  beasts  of  the  field,  will  be  in  the  new  earth  ;  and  that  the 
ciirse,  at  least  in  part,  has  clung  to  the  race  even  through 
the  world's  grand  ecpyrosis. 

The  figure  made  use  of  by  Isaiah  is  strongly  representa- 
tive of  deep  humiliation.  The  degradation  of  the  Indian 
or  serpent  race  will  consist  in  this,  that  the  tribal  form  of 
government,  or  rather  savage  freedom  so  much  loved  by  that 
ancient  race,  must  be  forever  given  up,  and  they  must  be 
brought  under  the  rule  of  the  saint-kings  of  the  hated  race 
of  Adam. 

In  that  kingdom  none  but  immortals  will  hold  authority. 
Those  who  have  lived  in  hope  —  have  died  in  the  faith,  have 
come  up  through  great  tribulation,  have  washed  their  robes 
and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  —  they, 
resurrected,  shall  be  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and  shall 
reign  in  the  holy  city,  and  on  the  mountains,  and  they  shall 
rule  over  the  people  and  nations  and  kindreds  and  tongues 
all  over  the  luxuriant  and  happy  earth. 

The  curse  which  Adam  inflicted  upon  the  world  being  re- 
moved, all  vegetable  and  animal  beings  will  flourish  as  when 
Adam  reigned  in  Paradise.  All  of  the  children  of  the 
flesh,  or  of  Adam,  who  are  preserved  through  the  ecpyrosis, 
shall  be  redeemed  from  the  abnormal  relationship  in  which 
we  now  stand  in  the  Divine  economy ;  for  we  shall  all  be 
adopted  into  the  household  of  God.     Nations,  at  the  coming 


438  THE     BIBLE    TRUE. 

of  Christ,  shall  be  born  in  a  day,  or,  as  Paul  expresses  it,  be 
changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 

All  inherited  diseases  and  constitutional  defects  will  be 
removed  by  the  change  which  shall  pass  over  the  denizens 
of  the  world ;  yet  the  law,  that  whatever  reproduces  must 
die,  is  immutable;  and  though  they  be  long-lived  as 
"  the  trees,"  yet  God  hath  said,  "  In  the  day  thou  eatest 
thereof,"  or  reproducest,  "  thou  shalt  surely  die  ;  "  therefore, 
the  people  of  the  new  earth  may  live  out  a  day,  or  a  thou- 
sand years,  as  did  the  antediluvians,  but  still  they  must  die  ; 
for  "  the  child  shall  die  an  hundred  years  old." 

That  there  will  be  sin  in  the  new  earth  is  proven  by  the 
priestly  office  of  the  rulers  of  the  people;  but  the  fact  is 
placed  beyond  a  peradventure,  by  the  declaration  of  Isaiah, 
that  "  the  sinner  of  an  hundred  years  old  shall  be  accursed." 
That  the  people  will  have  the  capacity  to  do  wickedly,  and 
that  they  will  actually  sin,  is  proven  by  the  fact  that  after  a 
thousand  years'  imprisonment  the  Devil  will  be  released  a 
little  season,  in  which  he  will  deceive  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  and  induce  them  to  rise  in  mighty  rebellion  against 
the  government  of  the  universal  King. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

The  "Ancient  of  Days"  —  "One  like  unto  the  Son  of 
Man"  —  The  Prayer  "Thy  Kingdom  come,"  &c.,  now 
FULLY  Answered. 

"TTTE  must  remark  upon  one  or  two  other  points  and  we 

T  T     have  done.     "  One  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  came 

unto  the  Ancient  of  days."     We  have  used  this  passage  in 

another  connection  ;  but  the  question,  Who  are  these  charac- 


THE     BIBLE    TRUE.  439 

ters  — the  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  and  the  Ancient  of 
days  ?  comes  up  for  solution,  and  we  are  unwilling  "  to  call 
it  Jacob,  and  go  on." 

We  believe  that  the  older  commentators  understand  them 
to  be  Christ  and  the  everlasting  Father.  Some  late  writers, 
however,  have  thought  that  the  Ancient  of  days  represents 
the  fifth  in  the  series  of  governments,  the  one  like  unto  the 
Son  of  man  being  Christ ;  but  a  still  later  writer  makes  the 
one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  who  received  dominion  and  a 
kingdom  from  the  Ancient  of  days,  to  represent  the  sixth  and 
final  human  government,  as  brought  to  light  in  the  vision 
of  Daniel. 

That  the  Ancient  of  days  cannot  mean  the  eternal  Father 
is  evident  from  the  fact  that  such  a  representation  would  be 
a  gross  violation  of  the  second  commandment.  Daniel,  as 
the  prophet  of  the  Most  High,  could  not  have  represented 
the  mighty  God  as  an  old  man,  whose  garments  were  white 
as  snow,  "  and  the  hair  of  his  head  was  like  the  pure  wool." 

"  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  nor 
any  likeness  of  anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is 
in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth  :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve 
them  :  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the 
iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me,  and  showing  mercy 
unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my  com- 
mandments." 

If  Daniel  intended  the  likeness  of  the  old  man  whom  he 
calls  the  Ancient  of  days  to  be  a  representation  of  Deity, 
he  certainly  presented  the  picture  to  be  worshipped  ;  there- 
fore, he  was  not  only  a  wilful,  flagrant  violator  of  the  law, 
but  a  teacher  of  idolatry.  This  violent  supposition  would 
make  that  highly-favored  prophet  a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing 
—  the  devil  in  robes  of  light  —  with  greater  ability  to  lead 


440  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

the  people  astray  on  this  subject  than  any  other  man,  because 
his  zeal  for  the  pure  worship  of  the  true  God  induced  him, 
literally,  "  to  brave  the  lion  in  his  den." 

How  nearly  would  Daniel's  old  man,  with  curly  hair, 
clothed  in  white  robes,  and  seated  on  a  chariot-throne  of  fire, 
resemble  the  Jupiter  Olympus  of  the  Greeks,  and  the  Jupiter 
Tonans  of  the  Romans?  No  other  writer  in  the  Bible 
attempts  to  give  us  a  picture  of  the  Universal  Intelligence ; 
hence,  we  would  conclude  that  it  is  doing  great  injustice  to 
this  prophet  to  understand  him  as  rej)resenting  the  Omnijoo- 
tent  as  the  Ancient  of  days. 

Again:  in  the  parallel  vision  of  Nebuchadnezzar  (for 
both  this  and  that  of  Daniel  were  in  regard  to  the  then 
future  governments  of  the  world),  the  fifth  kingdom  is  rep- 
resented by  the  feet  of  the  image,  which  were  composed  of 
iron  and  clay ;  and  the  sixth  is  represented  by  the  little 
stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  which  smote 
the  image  upon  his  feet,  and  broke  in  pieces  the  iron  and  the 
clay,  the  brass,  the  silver  and  the  gold,  the  materials  of 
which  the  image  was  formed ;  and  the  stone  became  a  great 
mountain,  and  filled  the  whole  earth. 

If  the  Ancient  of  days,  in  the  vision  of  Daniel,  represents 
the  Deity,  what  shall  we  say  of  the  corresponding  objects, 
the  iron  and  the  clay  of  the  feet  of  the  image  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar? If  the  iron  and  clay  in  the  feet  of  the  latter  rep- 
resent a  partly  si^iritual  and  partly  temporal  government, 
which,  as  well  as  all  human  governments  whatever,  shall  be 
broken  to  pieces  by  the  little  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain, 
'it  would  seem  that  the  Ancient  of  days  should  foreshadow 
the  same  thing. 

The  first  four  objects  in  the  vision  of  Daniel  refer  to  the 
same  governments  as  the  first  four  in  the  image  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar. Nearly  all  the  commentators  are  agreed,  no 
doubt  correctly,  that  the  little  stone  in  one  vision  signifies 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  441 

the  church,  and  the  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  in  the 
other  means  Christ.  If  the  two  visions  indicate  the  same 
things  in  the  first,  second,  third,  fourth,  and  sixth  represen- 
tations, without  controversy  they  must  agree  in  the  fifth  ob- 
jects. A  rational  view  of  the  subject  renders  it  perfectly 
clear  that  the  vision  of  Daniel  is  a  re-exhibition  of  the  facts 
brought  out  in  that  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  former  enlarging 
and  elucidating  the  features  presented  less  distinctly  in  the 
latter  vision. 

If,  therefore,  the  iron  and  the  clay  in  the  feet  of  the  image 
represent  the  Church  of  Rome,  so  also  must  the  Ancient  of 
days  in  the  vision  of  Daniel.  If  the  iron  and  the  clay  repre- 
sent the  union  of  church  and  state  throughout  Christendom, 
then  the  Ancient  of  days  represents  the  universal  union  of 
church  and  state.  If  the  Ancient  of  days  in  the  one  vision 
means,  as  some  contend,  the  government  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  then  the  iron  and  the  clay  in  the  other  must 
mean  the  United  States. 

The  first  four  governments  are  purely  of  human  invention ; 
and  the  fifth  also,  in  the  vision  of  Nebuchadnezzar  as  ex- 
plained by  Daniel,  is  a  human  government  mixed  with  an- 
other element.  That  element,  as  explained  in  the  prophet's 
own  vision,  is  the  power  of  the  saints.  It  seems  that  this 
power  existed,  though  not  in  force,  during  the  reign  of  the 
ten  kings  represented  by  the  ten  horns  of  the  fourth  beast, 
and  that  the  government  represented  by  the  eleventh  horn, 
M'hich  came  up  and  before  which  three  horns  fell,  made  war 
with  the  saints,  and  prevailed  against  them  until  the  Ancient 
of  days  came,  when  judgment  was  given  to  them.  Hence 
we  conclude  that  the  fifth  object  in  the  one  vision  and  in  the 
other,  represents  human  government  as  it  exists  in  Christian 
countries  at  the  present  day,  largely  directed  as  it  is  by  the 
influence  of  the  Christian  churches. 

"  And  in  the  days  of  those  kings  "  (represented  by  the  ten 


442  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

toes  of  the  image,  aud  of  the  ten  horns,  and  of  the  other  liorn 
of  the  fourth  beast)  "shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  king- 
dom which  shall  never  be  destroyed."  This  is  the  explana- 
tion of  the  little  stone,  or  sixth  object,  in  the  vision  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  must  be  identical  with  the  sixth  object,  or 
the  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  in  the  vision  of  Daniel. 

In  the  one  vision,  the  stone  crushes  the  image  representing 
human  government,  and  the  God  of  heaven  sets  up  a  king- 
dom which  shall  never  be  destroyed ;  and  in  the  other,  the 
one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  is  presented  before  the  Ancient 
of  days,  or  the  representative  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  insti- 
tutions, and  receives  "dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom, 
that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages  should  serve  him  ; 
his  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not 
pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  de- 
stroyed." 

Instead,  therefore,  of  limiting  the  fifth  representation  in 
the  former  vision  to  a  single  church,  we  should,  no  doubt, 
understand  it  to  symbolize  all  Christian  governments  in  these 
last  days,  because  in  all  the  people  are  governed  by  eccle- 
siastical law  and  ecclesiastical  influence,  as  well  as  by  state 
authority.  The  fifth  object  in  the  vision  of  Nebuchadnezzar 
brings  to  view  the  idea  only  of  the  union  of  church  and 
state ;  while  the  corresponding  representation  in  the  vision 
of  Daniel  sets  forth  the  same,  and  the  additional  idea  of  in- 
dividuality called  the  Ancient  of  days. 

We  have  seen  how  preposterous  is  the  interpretation  which 
would  make  the  Ancient  of  days  to  mean  the  eternal  Father ; 
then  who  is  this  venerable,  this  august,  this  majestic  char- 
acter, whose  garment  was  white  as  snow,  and  the  hair  of 
whose  head  was  like  pure  wool ;  whose  throne  was  like  the 
fiery  flame,  and  his  wheels  as  burning  fire  ?  It  might  be 
possible  that  this  exalted  character  is  used  merely  as  the 
ideal  of  the  improved  governments  of  Christendom ;  but  it  is 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  443 

Bot  at  all  probable.  If  the  Son  of  man  means  an  individual, 
so  also  must  the  Ancient  of  days  signify  an  individual ;  but 
if  so,  what  individual  was  meant  ? 

It  was  not  Messiah,  because  he  is  the  one  like  unto  the 
Son  of  man,  who  came  to  the  Ancient  of  days  and  received 
the  dominion,  the  glory,  and  the  kingdom  which  were  taken 
from  the  latter.  Since  the  individual  represented  by  the 
Ancient  of  days  cannot  be  the  first  Adam  who  wilfully  for- 
feited all  authority  and  all  claims  to  dominion  then  and  for- 
ever ;  nor  the  second  Adam,  who,  by  the  fulfilment  of  the 
law,  won  back  an  everlasting  kingdom  which  shall  never  be 
removed  ;  then  who  is  this  Ancient  of  days  who  shall  deliver 
up  the  dominion  into  the  hands  of  the  one  like  unto  the  Son 
of  man  ?  Unless  we  can  answer  the  question  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, it  must  forever  remain  one  of  the  "hidden  mysteries." 

"And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  beggar  died,  and  was  car- 
ried by  the  angels  into  Abraham's  bosom  :  the  rich  man 
also  died,  and  was  buried ;  and  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  oflT,  and  Lazarus 
in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  'Father  Abraham, 
have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the 
tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my  tongue ;  for  I  am  tor- 
mented in  this  flame.'  But  Abraham  said,  'Son,  remember 
that  thou  in  thy  lifetime  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  like- 
wise Lazarus  evil  things  :  but  now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou 
art  tormented.' 

"  And  besides  all  this,  between  us  and  you  there  is  a  great 
gulf  fixed :  so  that  they  which  would  pass  from  hence  to 
you  cannot ;  neither  can  they  pass  to  us,  that  would  come 
from  thence.  Then  he  said,  'I  pray  thee  therefore,  father, 
that  thou  wouldest  send  him  to  my  father's  house:  for  I  have 
five  brethren ;  that  he  may  testify  unto  them,  lest  they  also 
come  into  this  place  of  torment.'  Abraham  saith  unto  him, 
'They  have  Moses  and  the  prophets;  let  them  hear  them.' 


444  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

And  he  said,  'Nay,  father  Abraham  :  hut  if  one  went  unto 
them  from  the  dead,  they  will  repent.'  And  he  said  unto 
him,  'If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  prophets,  neither  will 
they  be  persuaded,  though  one  rose  from  the  dead.' " 

From  this  account  of  our  Saviour  it  would  appear  that 
the  disembodied  spirits  of  the  righteous  go  to  some  interme- 
diate place  between  this  stage  of  action  and  heaven  ;  where 
they  are  comforted,  and  where  they  enjoy  the  company  of 
the  patriarchs  and  prophets;  of  the  good  who  have  gone 
before,  and  of  the  saints  of  all  ages.  It  would  also  seem 
that  Abraham  is  the  chief  personage  there,  because  that  he 
is  the  father  of  the  faithful ;  and  the  place  itself,  because  it 
is  the  receptacle  of  the  faithful  or  of  Abraham's  spiritual 
children,  is  called  in  the  above  account  Abraham's  bosom. 

"And  Jesus  said  unto  him"  (the  thief),  "Verily,  I  say 
unto  thee,  to-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise."  Laz- 
arus went  to  Abraham's  bosom,  and  Christ  and  the  redeemed 
thief  went  to  Paradise.  There  is  no  intimation  anywhere  in 
the  Bible  of  more  than  one  intermediate  place  of  rest  for  the 
spirits  of  the  just  between  the  earth  and  the  heavens ;  then 
it  is  evident  that  Abraham's  bosom  and  Paradise  are  but 
different  names  for  the  same  place. 

Moreover,  we  have  already  seen  that  Paradise  is  the  gar- 
den of  Eden;  hence,  may  we  not  conclude  that  Abraham's 
bosom  is  the  Paradise  from  which  Adam  and  Eve  were 
driven  out,  which  was  surrounded  by  a  physical  barrier  to 
prevent  their  physical  return  ?  The  spirits  of  the  faithful 
do  go  to  that  beatific  place,  and  there  Enoch  and  Moses  and 
Elias  have  gone ;  and  Abraham,  the  friend  of  God  and  the 
father  of  the  faithful,  presides  over  the  happy  hosts. 

Those  justified  spirits  are  our  ministering  angels,  and  there- 
fore they  are  still  connected  with  the  afiairs  of  men,  and 
Abraham  controls  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  world.  If 
these  facts  and  deductions  be  correct,  then  the  Ancient  of 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  445 

days  ia  the  vision  of  Daniel  must  be  Abraham ;  and  when 
the  Prince  of  peace  shall  come  in  his  kingdom,  he  will  not 
only  crush  out  all  the  political  institutions  of  the  world,  but 
Abraham  shall  yield  up  his  authority  as  the  father  of  the 
fiiithful  into  the  hands  of  him  who  hath  redeemed  the  world 
to  himself,  and  who  henceforth  shall  be  King  of  kings  and 
Lord  of  lords,  and  exercise  all  dominion,  both  spiritual  and 
temporal,  over  all  the  earth  forever  and  forever. 

The  sixth  and  last  object  in  the  visions  of  Nebuchadnezzar 
and  of  Daniel  —  which  represented  all  human  government  to 
the  end  of  the  world  —  being,  in  the  former,  a  little  stone  cut 
out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  which  smote  the  iron  and 
clay  of  the  feet  and  crushed  the  image  to  powder,  and  grew 
and  increased  until  it  filled  the  wdiole  earth;  and  in  the 
latter  vision  being  "  the  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  w'hom 
they  brought  near  before  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  to  whom 
was  given  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all 
people,  nations,  and  languages  should  serve  him  " — evidently 
allude  to  the  coming  of  a  mighty  power,  which  has  not  yet 
been  established,  and  whose  conditions  can  only  be  complied 
with  by  the  introduction  of  divine  power  into  the  govern- 
ments of  the  world. 

Daniel  says  that  the  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man  "came 
with  the  clouds  of  heaven,"  which  is  the  identical  language 
used  by  our  Saviour  himself,  and  all  his  apostles,  in  de- 
scribing the  second  coming  of  Christ  to  establish  his  final 
kingdom  here ;  therefore,  the  sixth  object  in  each  of  the 
visions  under  consideration  refers  to  the  establishment  on 
earth  of  the  theocratic  government  of  Messiah. 

Daniel  says,  "His  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion, 
which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that  which 
shall  not  be  destroyed."  John  says,  "  Blessed  and  holy  is 
he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection ;  on  such  the 
second  death  shall  have  no  power :  they  shall  be  priests  of 


446  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

God  and  of  Christ,  aud  sliall  reign  with  him  a  thousand 
years.". 

According  to  the  commonly  received  interpretation  of 
these  prophecies,  they  are  at  issue,  and  incompatible  with 
each  other;  but  in  reality,  as  we  will  see  in  the  end,  there 
is  no  difference  between  them,  except,  perhaps,  that  the  later 
prophets  saw  more  clearly  as  to  the  duration  of  the  mighty 
kingdom.  Nevertheless,  Daniel  might  have  said,  with  pro- 
priety, of  the  permanent  government  of  "  the  one  like  unto 
the  Son  of  man,"  which  he,  with  Isaiah,  saw  increasing  glo- 
riously through  the  grand  procession  of  the  ages  in  the 
mighty  cycles  rolling  down  amidst  the  mystic  evolutions 
of  the  future,  that  "  His  dominion  is  an  everlasting  domin- 
ion, which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that  which 
shall  not  be  destroyed." 

John,  however,  fixes  the  time  of  the  duration  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  on  earth  at  "  a  thousand  years."  It  is  be- 
lieved that  all  Christians  are  agreed  that  this  period  of  time 
is  to  be  taken  literally ;  upon  what  grounds,  and  for  what 
good  reasons,  we  confess  that  we  are  unable  to  perceive. 
Nowhere  else,  in  all  the  prophecies,  is  literal  time  in  the 
future  given ;  then  why  should  any  one  suppose  that  so  vio- 
lent a  departure  would  be  made  from  the  invariable  rule 
for  writing  and  construing  prophetic  time  in  this  isolated 
instance  ? 

All  are  agreed  that  "time,  times,  and  the  dividing  of 
time,"  and  "  time,  times  aud  a  half,"  in  the  writings  of  Dan- 
iel, and  "  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,"  in  Revela- 
tion, signify  three  years  and  a  half,  not  of  ordinary,  but  of 
prophetic  time,  in  which  each  day  represents  one  of  our 
years.  In  the  prophetic  month  are  thirty  days,  in  the  year 
twelve  months,  then  in  the  prophetic  year  are  three  hundred 
and  sixty  days;  so  that  "time,  times,  and  half  a  time"  in- 
dicate one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  years. 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  447 

The  seventy  weeks  in  Daniel  indicate  foui*  hundred  and 
ninety  years  ;  the  five  months  in  Revelation  are  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years.  The  thousand  three  hundred  and  five  and 
thirty  days,  and  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days 
iu  Daniel,  and  the  forty-two  months  and  the  thousand  two 
hundred  and  threescore  days  in  Revelation,  mean  respect- 
ively 1335  years,  1290  years,  and  1260  years.  But  why 
multiply  references?  for  in  all  these,  and  many  other  places, 
it  is  established  beyond  a  doubt  that  a  day  in  prophetic 
time  is  taken  for  a  year. 

Is  it  not  passing  strange,  then,  how  the  idea  has  become 
so  widely  prevalent  that  in  a  solitary  instance  John  should 
have  departed  from  the  otherwise  unbending  rule  for  the 
writing  and  construction  of  prophetic  time  ?  How  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  days  in  one  chapter  should  mean  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  years,  and  one  thousand  years  in  another 
chapter  of  the  same  book  should  mean  but  a  thousand 
years,  and  that,  too,  without  any  notice  whatever  by  the 
author  of  any  difference  in  the  mode  of  construction,  would 
be  one  of  the  greatest  enigmas  with  which  we  have  ever 
met  in  the  art  of  communicating  thought  by  written  lan- 
guage; and,  unless  there  is  some  reason  potent  and  una- 
voidable, we  shall  reject  the  absurd,  vulgar  gloss,  though 
the  traditions  of  all  the  Fathers  be  against  us. 

John  tells  us  that  Satan  shall  be  bound  a  thousand  years, 
and  that  the  saints  shall  reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years ; 
therefore  the  time  here  spoken  of  by  him  refers  to  immortal 
beings ;  an  epoch,  according  to  Isaiah,  in  which  fhe  child 
shall  die  being  an  liundred  years  old,  and  the  lives  of  men 
shall  be  like  the  lives  of  trees,  which  now  grow  from  gene- 
ration to  generation.  Who  will  contend  that  the  prophets 
would  make  a  day  mean  a  year  in  the  historic  ages  of  the 
present  race  of  ephemeral  men,  and  in  the  very  same  con- 
nection that  he  should  use  plain  language,  making  a  year 


448  THE    BIBLE    TRUE. 

stand  for  a  year  in  regard  to  that  time  in  which  immortals 
are  the  actors?  A  few  moments'  reflection  will  satisfy  any 
one  that  the  thousand  years  in  which  the  saints  will  reign 
with  Christ  should  be  so  construed  as  to  be  placed  at  least 
on  as  high  ground  as  that  on  which  all  prophetic  time  re- 
ferring to  the  past  and  the  present  is  placed. 

We  have  seen  that  in  the  grand  historic  visions  of  Daniel 
and  of  John  a  day  means  a  year,  a  week  means  seven  years, 
a  month  thirty  years ;  and  there  can  be  no  departure  from 
this  rule  of  construction  without  notice  of  the  variance 
either  in  the  text  or  the  context.  Therefore,  when  John 
speaks  of  an  epoch  in  the  world's  history,  in  which  the 
actors  are  immortals,  he  cannot  intend  to  express  by  "  a 
thousand  years"  less  than  one  thousand  years  of  days  or 
360,000  years. 

We  hope  that  it  was  made  apparent  in  the  former  part 
of  this  work  that  a  thousand  years  are  but  as  one  day  with 
the  Lord ;  and  this  is  the  inferior  day  in  divine  computa- 
tion, used  only  in  connection  with  the  history  of  our  race. 
If  this  rule  be  applied  in  the  construction  of  the  time  under 
consideration,  that  is,  by  ascertaining  the  number  of  days 
in  360,000  years,  which  is  done  by  multiplying  by  360  the 
number  of  days  in  one  year,  we  obtain  129,600,000  days. 
If  each  of  these  days  be  taken  for  1000  years,  we  shall 
have  129,600,000,000  years  adumbrated  in  the  thousand 
years  of  Christ's  reign  on  earth  —  an  eternity  to  our  compre- 
hension, a  duration  to  which  the  prophets  might  well  refer 
as  being  from  everlasting  to  everlasting. 

As  we  have  the  sure  word  of  prophecy  for  the  former 
term;  since  360,000  years  seem  to  be  a  period  of  time 
worthy  of  the  efibrts  of  the  Son  of  man  for  the  establish- 
ment of  his  kingdom ;  since  it  would  be  sufficient  time  for 
developing  and  perfecting  the  operations  of  nature ;  since 
it  Would  be  one  full  year  of  human  superior,  or  of  divine 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  449 

inferior  time,  therefore  we  are  content,  for  the  present  at 
least,  to  treat  the  subject  in  this  light. 

It  would  be  irrational  to  supiDose  that  the  mighty  efforts 
of  God,  which  have  been  made  for  the  redemption  of  the 
world,  extending,  as  they  have,  through  six  days  or  six 
thousand  years,  Avould  be  made  to  secure  the  triumph  of  his 
designs  for  a  single  day  of  one  thousand  years.  Shall  the 
devil  reign  six  thousand  years?  and  shall  Christ,  the 
anointed  of  God,  reign  but  one  thousand  years  ? 

Adam  lived  out  almost  such  a  day,  even  after  he  had 
violated  the  law  of  life ;  and  shall  the  resurrected  and  im- 
mortal Adam,  whose  mission  is  to  put  all  things,  even  death, 
under  his  feet,  reign  in  the  redeemed  and  recreated  earth 
no  longer  than  the  old  and  sinning  Adam  lived  in  the  old 
and  cursed  earth  ?  ^Ye  repeat  it,  that  by  no  rational  con- 
struction nor  logical  deduction  can  we  arrive  at  the  con- 
clusion that  Christ  with  his  saints  shall  reign  in  the  new 
earth  less  than  360,000  years. 

Here  we  may  remark,  as  we  have  done  before,  that  the 
Arabians,  Pythagoras,  Strabo,  and  other  old  philosophers, 
who,  no  doubt,  drew  their  information  from  the  Egyptians, 
the  Chaldeans,  and  other  such  sources  of  the  learning  of  a 
deeper  antiquity,  fixed  full  periods  of  time  at  from  120,000 
to  360,000  years.  This  would  suggest  the  curious  inquiries, 
did  not  the  learned  associations  of  the  ancient  priesthood 
preserve  some  traces  of  the  true  order  and  mode  of  the 
creation  ?  and  was  not  geology,  a  science  which  has  but  re- 
cently been  revived  among  us,  understood  by  them  much 
more  perfectly  than  it  is  now  by  our  most  learned  professors  ? 
or,  still  more  probably,  that  both  of  these  conclusions  are 
correct  ?  There  is  an  astonishing  coincidence  in  the  pro- 
found teachings  of  modern  geology,  the  learning  of  the 
ancient  philosophers,  and  the  cosmogony  of  Moses,  in  the 
reading  of  the  footprints  of  the  ages  of  the  past  and  the 


450  THE    BIBLE    TEUE. 

future  grand  procession  of  the  mighty  cycles  of  time,  as 
brought  to  view  in  the  apocalyptic  visions  of  Daniel  and 
of  John. 

The  saints  shall  reign  with  Christ  in  the  new  earth  a 
thousand  years  of  prophetic  time,  which  is  really  not  less 
than  360,000  years.  This  will  be  a  Sabbath  of  rest  for  the 
weary  earth,  a  glorious  epoch  for  the  dominion  of  the  Son 
of  man.  The  new  earth  will  be  restored  to  more  than  her 
pristine  beauty ;  her  exuberance  of  soil  and  luxuriance  of 
production  will  far  surpass  the  old  earth,  even  prior  to  the 
fall  of  Adam.  There  will  be  "  no  more  sea,"  and  its  sur- 
face will  be  greatly  enlarged  beyond  its  present  limits,  will 
be  covered  everywhere  with  the  richest  grass  and  herbage, 
with  bountiful  harvests  of  grain  and  every  kind  of  tree, 
bearing  luscious  fruits  to  supply  the  wants  of  men  and  beasts. 

What  untold  millions  may  live  and  flourish  and  be  happy 
then,  with  every  want  and  every  desire  gratified  as  soon  as 
they  arise !  The  polarity  of  the  earth  will  be  rectified ;  the 
days  and  nights  will  be  equal  from  pole  to  pole  through  all 
the  year ;  the  seasons  will  only  slightly  vary,  as  the  earth 
passes  from  the  perihelion  to  the  aphelion  of  her  orbit. 
There  will  be  no  extremes  of  heat  and  cold ;  there  will  be 
no  rains  nor  drouths,  because  the  flow  of  electricity  will  be 
uninterrupted,  and  no  angry  flashing  of  the  lightning,  but 
the  regular  evaporations  by  day  will  be  recompounded  and 
descend  in  due  by  night.  No  extraordinary  exhalations  of 
noxious  vapors  from  stagnant  waters  or  rapidly  decaying 
vegetation  can  exist;  so  that  there  can  be  no  such  thing 
as  malarious  sickness  in  all  the  earth. 

By  reason  of  the  purity  of  the  atmosphere,  the  heavens 
will  be  new ;  the  days  will  be  glorious  by  the  bright  shining 
of  the  sun  ;  the  nights  will  be  beauteous  by  the  clearness 
of  the  moon  and  stars,  and  by  the  rich  corruscations  of  light 
from  the  holy  city.     It  is  not  strange  that  the  lives  of  the 


THE    BIBLE    TRUE.  451 

reproducing  men  of  tliat  grand  epoch  should  be  as  the  lives 
of  the  trees,  and  that  children  should  die  being  an  hundred 
years  old. 

Oh,  this  will  then  be  a  glorious  world !  The  Sou  of  mau 
will  be  highly  exalted  upon  the  great  white  throne  in  the 
midst  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  surrounded  by  the  most  highly 
favored  of  the  saints  as  his  ministers  of  the  realm  and  ser- 
vants of  his  will ;  while  others  of  the  resurrected  saints  will 
be  enthroned  as  kings  and  priests  in  the  states  and  provinces 
of  the  world,  and  will  all  go  regularly  up  to  the  holy  city  to 
bear  their  allegiance  and  lay  the  glory  of  the  nations  at  the 
foot  of  the  throne  of  the  great  King.  "And  there  were 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world 
are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ ; 
and  he  shall  reign  forever  and  ever." 

So  far  as  we  have  gone  in  establishing  a  rational  view  of 
the  condition  of  the  world  prior  to  the  fall,  and  of  the  pres- 
ent abnormal  state  of  things,  so  far  have  we  proceeded  in 
ascertaining  what  it  must  be  in  the  future.  What  God  first 
designed  in  regard  to  our  world,  he  will  certainly  accom- 
plish in  the  end.  'All  moral  evils  must  be  removed.  All 
physical  ills  must  be  cured.  This,  and  this  alone,  can  sat- 
isfy the  conditions  of  prophecy  and  the  demands  of  reason. 
Then  let  us  here  close  devoutly,  as  we  began,  with  the  peti- 
tions, "  Thy  kingdom  come ;  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as 
it  is  done  in  heaven." 


THE    END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


ot,  x:s  I 


\H  STACKS 


t)-^^SS- 


w^aim^ 


sM-ij 


|i.v*Ci;i    /\(jG     'I    1S79 


im^ 


5Dgc'55GB 


^^m 


^'"'^^ycR^ 


I^EC'D  L.D 


1^ 


REC  D  UD 


NOV  15  4^ 


JUM  2  3  1S79 


LD  21-100m-12, '43  (8796s) 


41C514 


yi. 


-^ 


7:^ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


